ã€ŠMy Wife Spoils Me Too Muchã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Doctor, is my wife alright? Why isn¡¯t she awake yet?¡±

    ¡°Judging from the results, apart from the superficial wounds, only the damaged tissues of her right leg are a bit of a problem ¡ª everything else is fine. She should wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Then can we leave once she wakes up, doctor? We don¡¯t want her to stay in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­ if you are adamant about her recuperating at home, it is fine but take notice not to stress her leg. It needs time to heal properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Thank you, doctor.¡±

    Tang Tang raised her ears as she secretly listened to the conversation. She didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes. Even her breathing was kept at a slow pace so others wouldn¡¯t know she was actually awake.

    When the conversation ended, she heard a set of footsteps walking further and further away. The man had left, and only the woman who was speaking before remained in the room.

    ¡°Ai, there is really never a moment of peace. Marrying this woman really is unfortunate. I really don¡¯t know what he was thinking at the time. And he is such a talented man as well. Ah!¡± It was like she suddenly remembered something and quickly left the room, and it became silent once again.

    After she was certain the room was empty, she slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a white ceiling and a square object installed into it.

    Tang Tang quietly let out a breath. Then she slowly looked at her surroundings. The more she looked, the more worried she became.

    What a strange ce. There were many objects that she had never seen before. As people walked past her room, she noticed that even the clothes that people wore were strange. Also, she noticed the men had very short hair while the women actually let their hair loose. No matter how she looked at it, it was all very strange to her.

    Where was she?

    She was dead. Her older step sister had pushed her into the water. There were many people who had witnessed it but no one came to save her. Her nanny was the only one who loved her but she had been kicked out of the household. No one would save her. There was no point in living so she might as well give up and let the water drown her. Maybe she would see her mother in the other world and experience a mother¡¯s love. So shouldn¡¯t she be in theher world? Why was she here?

    Or was this theher world? No, no, no, it can¡¯t be. Even though she didn¡¯t know what theher world looked like, she was certain this was not the ce because she could see that the people here were still alive. So this couldn¡¯t be the ce called theher world.

    Tang Tang was getting increasingly confused. She used all her strength to pinch her arm. It was so painful she almost screamed out in pain. That proved she was not dreaming. Everything was real.

    Since she couldn¡¯t figure out what happened, Tang Tang subconsciously looked down. She was shocked again at the sight of herself.

    She was so skinny ¡ª and unbelievably thin. Her wrist looked like it could be snapped when twisted. While her hands looked like chicken ws, it was just skin and bones. The bones were visibly sticking out and it looked like they would puncture through the skin at anytime. What was even scarier were the blue veins visible on her skin because she was too thin. Her body looked so differentpared to her original self.

    Tang Tang was certain this was not her. This body was not hers. She was in someone else¡¯s body!

    This thought scared Tang Tang so much that her heart pounded rapidly. It was unfathomable. It was impossible but the truth was right in front of her. Just like in those written stories she had read, she had transmigrated.

    Tang Tang pinched herself a couple of times again. It was so painful, her tears started falling but nothing changed. She had really transmigrated.

    Tang Tang heart pounded faster than before. She didn¡¯t know what to do so she closed her eyes while covering her chest with one hand as she forced herself to ept this reality.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t have much, but her favourite hobby was reading. She especially liked fantasies. She had also read many books that had transmigration or reincarnation in them. Normally, a character would die unjustly and they would get reincarnated into someone else to exact revenge. In the past, Tang Tang had fantasized that maybe one day she would reincarnate into somebody else¡¯s body and live happily but, at that time, her nanny would always dampen her spirit and her day, telling her that those were fiction and people who read them too much would be stupid. Then her books got confiscated and she was not allowed to read them again.

    She never thought that a day when she got transmigrated would actually ur. So transmigration do happen!

    The only problem was, where was she? Maybe it was a dynasty she had never heard of before.

    Also, who was she at the moment? She didn¡¯t know what to do. How should she handle this? Before she could even decide what to do, there were noises near the door. It was the woman from before. She hade back into the room and grumbled, ¡°Luckily the nursery is nearby, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be enough time. Ai, really, I¡¯m so busy.¡±

    This time, Tang Tang didn¡¯t pretend to be asleep. Tang Tang opened her eyes and looked at the woman. She appeared to be a healthy middle-aged woman and she seemed to be a good-natured person. But when the woman saw Tang Tang was awake, her gaze became rather unfriendly and there was even a hint of impatience. Her tone of voice was not very friendly either.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Tang Tang kept her lips together and tactfully stayed silent. She was afraid to say something wrong.

    The woman didn''t seem to mind when Tang Tang stayed silent. Instead, she cleared up the things at the bedside while she said, "Madam, let¡¯s leave the hospital now that you¡¯re awake. You can¡¯t walk on your leg for now but it will heal after some time. There is no need to stay in the hospital. Not to mention it¡¯s a waste of money, I don¡¯t have the time to look after you. Sir hired me to look after Xiao Zhuo. I need to take care of him.¡±

    Madam? Did she call her Madam? Who on earth was she?

    Tang Tang nkly kept silent and remained still. The woman frowned but kept her patience, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t me me. Since Sir had hired me to look after Xiao Zhuo, I need to prioritise him first. If I had to look after you here, I can¡¯t take care of Xiao Zhuo and then Sir would not be happy. So you should rest and recuperate at home. The doctor had said before that you can rest at home.¡±

    Sir? Madam? Xiao Zhuo? Who were they? Tang Tang had many questions but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything rashly. She could only observe silently and decide what her next step should be. In the end, Tang Tang nodded towards the woman.

    The woman stared at Tang Tang in astonishment. She didn¡¯t expect her to agree so easily. She even nned to just leave if the Madam decided to be difficult. After all, she was certain that her master would stand on her side, but who would have thought thedy didn¡¯t make a fuss this time. It seems she was different from her usual self.

    Tang Tang became ufortable as the woman stared at her. Tang Tang moved her sight away and looked at something else while her palms were sweaty. She was afraid that she had exposed herself. After all, no matter how stupid she was, she knew she couldn¡¯t just casually tell someone that she had transmigrated because people would think she was a foreign being and kill her. That would be the end of her.

    The woman couldn¡¯t see what was wrong at that moment so she turned around and carried on clearing and packing up the things. There wasn¡¯t much stuff originally so it was soon finished. Then the woman passed Tang Tang the crutches she had brought and carried the things before heading towards the door, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Tang Tang took the crutches and moved the nket to one side before slowly getting out of bed. Only then did she see the bandages wrapped around her left leg. The bandages were pretty thick. So it should be this leg that was injured.

    After relying on crutches to get out of bed, she realized she could use this to walk. Tang Tang silently followed the woman from behind as she tried her best to keep up with the woman¡¯s pace. At the same time, she quietly observed her surroundings. Everything she saw was a shock to her she saw something. There were many things she was unfamiliar with, especially the metal case object which people sat in that could travel really quickly in just a moment. It was much faster than a horse carriage. She didn¡¯t know such a thing existed! If it she wasn¡¯t afraid of being stated abnormal, she would have stopped to stare at it with her mouth open.

    When the metal case finally stopped, she saw a very tall building, a building so tall she couldn¡¯t even see the roof. Tang Tang silently patted her chest. She tried her best to calmly walk behind the woman.

    When Aunt Li opened the door, she was not bothered about Tang Tang, who was right behind her. After putting the stuff she was carrying onto the table, she yelled, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, are you hungry? Grandma Li will start cooking now; it will be done very soon.¡±

    ¡°Grandma Li, I¡¯m not hungry," a childlike voice replied.

    It was only then did Tang Tang notice a little boy lying on the carpet. Her eyes lit up. What a pretty child! He looked like he was about 3 or 4 years old. He was plump and his skin looked smooth and tender. His cheeks were chubby and his eyes were dark like grapes. He was very cute like a mochi. Tang Tang had never seen such a cute little child before so she was instantly mesmerized. Her gaze did not move and she kept staring at him.

    Unfortunately, the little boy didn¡¯t appear to like her very much. When he saw her, he pursed his mouth into a thin line and humphed before turning around and carried on ying. It appeared he wasn¡¯t willing to look at her.

    Tang Tang felt a bit helpless. She didn''t understand why everyone here didn¡¯t like her. Unless the body¡¯s original owner was a bad person?

    Seeing Tang Tang remained still at the door, Aunt Li nced over suspiciously. She really didn¡¯t want to get involved but if something really did happen it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to exin so she kept her patience and said, ¡°Madam, go and rest in your room. Please don¡¯t mess around unnecessarily. If something really happens to your leg, no one can be responsible for it.¡±

    How would Tang Tang know where her room was? After a quick nce, it seemed the t had four rooms but which one was hers?

    After thinking for a moment, Tang Tang opened her mouth, ¡°That ¡­ My leg hurts a bit and I can¡¯t walk very well. Can you help me to my room?¡±

    Aunt Li paused. She was getting rather impatient but she still helped Tang Tang to her room. After enduring her emotions all day, she couldn¡¯t help but nag, ¡°Madam, even though I¡¯m an outsider and am not in the position to speak, I have looked after Xiao Zhuo for a long time, and he also calls me Grandma Li. I want to say, no matter what, you¡¯re Sir¡¯s wife and Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother. Even if you don¡¯t like them, you should still act like how a wife and mother should be. I don¡¯t request you to treat them well but at least don¡¯t cause trouble for them. This request isn¡¯t excessive, right? Sir works and supports the family alone. It¡¯s difficult to be a soldier ¡ª you should try and empathize with him.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t respond. Her mind was a mess due to Aunt Li¡¯s words. She ¡­ she was married? She was also a mother? Then was that little boy her child?

    Seeing Tang Tang not paying any attention to her words, Aunt Li was disgusted and felt that this person cannot be saved. She didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore and left the room, ¡°I will go and cook.¡±

 Chapter 2

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Soon, there was only Tang Tang alone in the room. Tang Tang sighed in relief. She slowly started to observe her room. Even though everything looked unfamiliar, she was calmer than before. She had grown to ept the unfamiliar things around her as she had heard that the people across the sea were very different from them. Maybe this was somewhere really far away.

    Tang Tang soon discovered there was another small room and there was arge clear mirror on the wall. Curious about her appearance, she rushed towards the mirror with her crutches.

    ¡°Ah ¨C¡± Tang Tang was frightened by her appearance that her arms on the crutches almost gave in.

    The woman in the mirror looked lifeless. Her hair was dry, lips chapped, and her skin was yellow and rough. Her cheeks were sunk in, and there was little to no meat anywhere. She was just skin and bones. And with the red and purple wounds on her face, she looked hideous!

    She was really ugly. Why was she this ugly? How could such an ugly woman get married? Also, that child from before was so beautiful, was he really her child? No matter how she looked, it did not seem like it. Unless the child¡¯s father was especially good looking? But if he was so attractive, then why did he marry someone like her?

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯tprehend. She looked at the mirror again, but she quickly looked away. She was ugly; she didn¡¯t dare to look at herself anymore. With the support of crutches, she returned to her bed before she started to think about what she should do next.

    She held no feelings to her own world. After all, no one cared about her there, so she didn¡¯t want to go back. Originally, she thought she would see her mother in theher world, but she unexpectedly became someone else. Since she was still alive, she had no desire to intentionally die again. God had given her another chance to live, so she would treasure this opportunity. Currently, the biggest problem she had was the fact that she did not know her body¡¯s circumstances. The only fact she knew was that she had a husband and child. She was not alone. But, it appeared that the original owner of this body wasn¡¯t someone good and no one in the house like her. Even the child she gave birth to did not seem to like his mother. She did not know what had happened to the body¡¯s original owner that she would be like this.

    In many of the books she had read before, when the character transmigrates, they would also receive the memories from the original body. However, she did not receive any of such. That created a problem because without those memories, she couldn¡¯t imitate the original owner¡¯s attitude and manner. She could only be her real self.

    That would raise suspicion, won¡¯t it?

    Tang Tang was frustrated as she tapped her head. She racked her brain toe up with a way. In the end, she really dide up with an idea. She could just pretend to suffer from memory loss. It was the only way. By iming that she couldn¡¯t remember anything, she wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicions.

    The more Tang Tang thought about it, the more she thought it was a good idea. She was secretly happy that she came up with such a good idea. She rubbed her cheeks against the pillow and thought the pillows were very soft. It was much better than the ones from her time. Even the nkets were very light. Also, from what she has seen before, the t looked very clean and pretty. This ce was really mystical, ah.

    So, she would be living in this mystical ce from now on?

    Tang Tang turned around, and looked at the living room through the door. She discovered the child from before looking at her but when he found out she was looking at him, he instantly turned his chubby body around and continued ying, almost as if he had never looked at her secretly.

    Tang Tang sat up and stared at the child. When she thought such a cute baby was her child, Tang Tang¡¯s heart softened. Tang Tang actually liked children a lot. Whenever she saw a child, she just wanted to hug and kiss them. Unfortunately, all the children in her previous residence were not willing to be touched by her and the adults didn¡¯t let them go close to her small courtyard. So, she could only stand at the gate and watch those cute children asionally.

    Every time her nanny saw her like that, she would sigh andfort her by saying that when she gets married in the future, she would be free and would have her own children. Tang Tang was also looking forward to marriage and having her own children but her Di mother had never thought about her marriage. As for her father, he had forgotten all about her existence and she was left to survive on her own. By the time she was 18 years old, she was not betrothed to anyone. In the end, she was pushed into the pond by her older step sister and came here, no longer having the opportunity to get married.

    But who would have thought that she, who thought would never have the chance to get married, would be someone else''s wife here. She even had a child. To others, it might seem like a nightmare, but to her, it was a great surprise because she was no longer alone. She had a family, a husband to protect her!

    This had always been her dream.

    After throwing away the nervousness she felt from being at an unfamiliar ce, Tang Tang was actually secretly delighted.

    Staring at the chubby figure. Tang Tang couldn¡¯t stop herself and slowly got out of bed and walked towards the little mochi with her crutches. The little mochi was currently ying with some green and red blocks. His little chubby hands would grip on the blocks tightly as he stacked them, and the figure he was building looked pretty good.

    ¡°Bao Bao, you¡¯re very good at this.¡± Tang Tang praised the little mochi.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s hand, that was holding the block, froze. He nced at her in shock but humphed in the next second before he knocked the blocked over.. Then he ced all the blocks back into the box and ran back into his room with it. After shutting the door, he effectively started spreading the blocks again.

    Tang Tang scratched her head. She felt a bit helpless. It appeared her child really didn¡¯t like her!

    Tang Tang stood up. She felt it wasn¡¯t good for her to do nothing, so she went to find something to do. Seeing Aunt Li so busy in the kitchen, she walked towards the kitchen with the support from the crutches. She took the vegetables, that was ced on one side, and told Aunt Li, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Aunt Li was shocked. She looked back at Tang Tang in astonishment, ¡°Madam, you want to help?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll cut the vegetables. You can cook them.¡±

    Aunt Li¡¯s eyes widened. The surprise in her eyes was very clear. Tang Tang knew this reaction was due to her acting very differentlypared to how the original owner behaved. Without the knowledge about the original owner, there was no way for her to imitate, so it was better to be herself since she had alreadye up with a reason.

    Tang Tang smiled at Aunt Li. She stifled the guilt and said, ¡°Actually, there is something I would like to speak to you about.¡±

    Aunt Li¡¯s guard went up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ actually I don¡¯t remember anything. My mind is empty and I don¡¯t know what to do. Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Aunt Li was bbergasted and quickly put the knife down, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re not messing around with me, are you?¡±

    Tang Tang waved her hands, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not. I really don¡¯t remember anything. I don¡¯t even remember what my name is. I was like this since I woke up but I didn¡¯t dare to say anything and neither do I know what happened to me.¡±

    Aunt Li observed Tang Tang¡¯s expression. Seeing that she really did look like she didn¡¯t know anything and her eyes seemed much calmer and gentler. She did look very different from her ruthless self in the past. It seemed like she was really different. Even when they were in the hospital, she remained quiet which was unlike herself where she would get angry and throw things around.

    Aunt Li didn¡¯t quite believed herpletely. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then do you remember anything about the car crash?¡±

    Car crash? So, the reason why she came here was because the original owner had died? Tang Tang shook her head at Aunt Li, ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you remember?¡±

    Tang Tang shook her head, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember anything. I even forgot your name. Please tell me your name again.¡±

    Aunt Li stared at Tang Tang in suspicion for a while. After confirming she wasn''t faking, she suppressed her doubts and carried on cutting the vegetables, ¡°You can just call me Aunt Li. Sir also calls me that.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Li.¡± Tang Tang nodded and promptly greeted her before going on to separate the vegetables. Also, she used this good opportunity and asked, ¡°Aunt Li, is the child outside my son?¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Aunt Li confirmed, ¡°Of course that¡¯s your son, but you never treated him as your child though.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Tang Tang blurted out.

    Aunt Li impatiently said, ¡°How would I know? I was just hired to look after Xiao Zhuo. I don¡¯t know anything about your family issues.¡±

    Tang Tang was slightly disappointed and gave up asking about it. She asked another question instead, ¡°Then what about my husband? Where is he?¡±

    Aunt Li turned around and nced at Tang Tang. She replied after a moment of silence, ¡°Sir serves the army. He is very busy and onlyes back during his holidays, so he is normally not at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. So it¡¯s like that.¡± So it turns out her husband is in the military. What an amazing person. A hero who protects the country. A man like that should be very good, so why did he marry someone like the original owner of this body?

    Tang Tang wanted to ask more questions about her husband but Aunt Li didn¡¯t want to carry on with the subject. Putting the vegetables into a pan, Aunt Li started to stir-fry the vegetables and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, I¡¯m going to cook. If there is anything else, wait until Sir is back and ask him instead.¡± She did not even know if the amnesia was true. Also, as a caretaker, it was not good for her to speak without control. Especially when the topic was about someone else''s family issues.

    So, Tang Tang could only close her mouth and stop asking any more questions. She silently helped out with the cooking.

    There were 3 dishes and a soup for dinner. The dishes had meat and vegetables. The food was much better than the food Tang Tang was used to. Tang Tang felt the original owner had a pretty good life. She couldn¡¯t help but watch the little mochi seriously eat with his spoon. He was so adorable. He was just a little kid, but he had a solemn expression of an old man. His cheeks bulged as he stuffed his mouth with food and the meat on his cheeks trembled as he ate. He was simply very cute.

    Tang Tang really wanted to pinch the little guy¡¯s cheeks, but she knew he wouldn¡¯t approve, so she could only restrain herself.

    At this moment, Tang Tang saw the little mochi try to get some shredded potato from one of the dishes with his spoon. After a couple of attempts, he still didn¡¯t manage to get anything and Aunt Li didn¡¯t do anything either. In the end, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but pick some with her chopsticks and ced it into the little one¡¯s bowl.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo froze. He stared at the potato in his bowl then at Tang Tang. His eyes widened and became a little red. His lips trembled but in the end, he snorted and moved all the potato out from his bowl and angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡±

    Tang Tang felt a bit helpless, ¡°Bao Bao ¡­.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t answer her and lowered his head to scoop more rice into his mouth to eat. He did not touch the shredded potato dish anymore.

    Tang Tang pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t dare to put food in the little guy¡¯s bowl anymore. She was a bit dejected. She didn¡¯t think the little kid would dislike her so much. No, that was wrong, the little guy disliked the original owner. But, she was now in the original owner¡¯s body so the little boy was now her child. She couldn¡¯t simply be disliked forever, right? That won¡¯t do. She hoped he woulde to like her.

 Chapter 3

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After dinner, Aunt Li washed the dishes, and then she decided to watch a drama on TV. When she finished watching two episodes, it was already 9:30 p.m. She knew that children should be going to sleep at this time, however, Xiao Zhuo was still ying on the sofa. Aunt Li patted his back and said, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, it¡¯s 9:30 now. You should take a bath and then go to bed.¡±

    In response, Ji Xiao Zhuo nced at the time and pursed his lips. He was reluctant to part with the tablet in his hands and softly said, ¡°Aunt Li, I want to wait a bit longer before going to bed.¡±

    Aunt Li nced at the tablet in his hand and sighed while stroking his head, ¡°Xiao Zhuo ah, it¡¯s already half past nine, your father won¡¯t video call. He must be on a mission. He¡¯ll call you when he is free, so go to sleep first, okay?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo silently lowered his head. He touched the tablet, lifted his head, and replied, ¡°Let me wait for a bit longer. Daddy could call at any minute now. Please?¡±

    Aunt Li could only nod helplessly in response, ¡°Alright, just another 30 minutes, and then you must go to sleep.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded, and then he continued staring at the tablet.

    Tang Tang sat silently on the sofa. She also stared at the tablet as she didn¡¯t understand why the little mochi kept staring at it. She also wondered what video call meant.

    After 30 minutes passed, Aunt Li didn¡¯t allow Ji Xiao Zhou to continue waiting. She decided to take away the tablet and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiao Zhuo. It¡¯s 10 p.m. already, so your father won¡¯t call tonight. Nowe with me for a bath. It¡¯s time for bed.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered his head and stayed silent. After a while, he climbed down from the sofa and followed Aunt Li into a room. Tang Tang had good eyesight, so she was able to notice that the little guy¡¯s eyes were red. He looked like he was going to cry.

    Bao Bao appeared to be quite upset. Was he waiting for some news about his father? Was he upset because he couldn¡¯t wait any longer? But, military rules were strict, and they couldn¡¯t visit their families whenever they wanted. The little mochi most likely missed his father.

    Tang Tang thought as she walked back into her room to take a bath. After spending a lot of effort, she finally figured out how things worked out in the bathroom. Once she finished cleaning herself, she was both mentally and physically exhausted. However, even though she was in bed, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t easily fall asleep. Her mind kept thinking about all sorts of things. In the end, she kept recalling the little guy¡¯s red eyes and couldn¡¯t sleep. The next moment she got up and quietly opened the door before limping to his room, where she carefully turned the door¡¯s handle.

    The bedsidemp was still on, and Tang Tang assumed it made it easier for the little guy when he wanted to go to the toilet at night. The little one was sleeping deeply in his bed. He was only wearing underwear, his mouth was slightly open, and his chubby legs and arms were spread out into a ¡®´ó¡¯ shape. His stomach moved as he breathed. Also, if one were to listen carefully, they would be able to hear some snoring.

    Tang Tang unconsciously smiled. She reached out to the little mochi¡¯s arm and gave him a little pinch. Her heart softened.

    Even though she was not his real mother, she had now be his mother. She was also willing to be his mother, so she would watch after him well in the future. Otherwise, what was the reason she came here for? She always dreamt about having a family, and now she finally got one. This family was now her everything. If she didn¡¯t have a family, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do or which path she should take.

    Tang Tang kept looking at the little one until she felt tired. Then, she kissed the little guy¡¯s forehead and covered him with his nket before silently returning to her room.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, when Tang Tang woke up, Aunt Li was in the kitchen making breakfast. The little guy was sitting at the dining table while swinging his short legs as he waited for the food.

    Tang Tang smiled as she took the initiative to wave at the little kid, ¡°Good morning, little darling ~.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo subconsciously looked up at her. Then he pouted before he humphed and looked down as he stopped looking at her.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t mind. She smiled, went into the kitchen, and helped to get the bowls and utensils. When Aunt Li saw Tang Tang in the kitchen, she was shocked. She wasn¡¯t used to Tang Tang entering the kitchen to help since she never saw her take a step into the kitchen before.

    Aunt Li suppressed the suspicion she had in her heart and poured a cup of milk for Ji Xiao Zhuo. Then she gave him two buns. After he started eating, she poured herself a bowl of congee and started to eat as well. She didn¡¯t bother with Tang Tang¡¯s portion.

    Tang Tang could only pour a bowl of congee for herself before she sat down to eat with them. But, before she could eat anything, she felt their gazes locked on her, so she looked up and noticed that the little guy was staring at her with curiosity and surprise. When he saw that Tang Tang was watching him, he immediately turned around and pretended that he never looked at her.

    Tang Tang could only turn to Aunt Li. She noticed that Aunt Li was also looking at her in surprise. Tang Tang was confused, so she asked, ¡°Aunt Li, why are both of you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with me?¡±

    Aunt Li frowned and nced at the congee in front of Tang Tang before replying, ¡°Madam, you never ate breakfast in the past. Howe today ¡­¡± Truthfully, she normally didn¡¯t eat and just drank alcohol all day. That was the reason she was as skinny as a skeleton. Why did she suddenly decide to have breakfast today?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tang Tang scratched her head. She didn¡¯t know how to respond and just said, ¡°I forgot. But, not eating breakfast is bad, so I will eat with Bao Bao from now on. Is that good, Bao Bao?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± The little guy¡¯s eyshes moved quickly, but it seemed that he wasn¡¯t willing to look up at her. He just quietly expressed his displeasure.

    Tang Tang chuckled. Why did she feel that the little guy liked to humph at her?. But, she had already decided to treat him well. So, she knew this couldn¡¯t carry on. She must think of a way to shorten their distance.

    After thinking for a while, Tang Tang asked, ¡°Bao Bao, what are you going to doter? I¡¯ll apany you, okay?¡±

    Xiao Zhuo paused his movement, and a secondter, he nonchntly kept chewing his food acting as if nothing had happened, and he didn¡¯t hear what Tang Tang had said.

    Tang Tang knew that the little guy would not be willing to speak to her, so she could only use the same tactic that she used on her wet nurse. With a thick skin, she said, ¡°Good Bao Bao, cute Bao Bao, little darling, precious, tell me okay. I want to know, ah. I want to be with Bao Bao, ah.¡±

    This method worked every time on her wet nurse, and it seemed that the trick was also effective on the little guy, because he immediately red fiercely at her. He used his childlike voice and angrily said, ¡°Why are you being so annoying? I¡¯m going to be annoyed to death.¡±

    The little guy was very cute when he was angry. Especially his childish voice, it made people melt into a puddle. Tang Tang was secretlyughing inside while she kept being thick-skinned, ¡°Ai ya, if you tell me then I won¡¯t annoy you anymore. I really like you. I want to be with you.¡±

    The little one¡¯s eyes widened. He put the spoon down, crossed his short and chubby arms, and fiercely said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can trick me. I won¡¯t believe you, and I definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Tang Tang understood why the child was so angry. It was because the original didn¡¯t treat him well at all, so it was understandable that the little one was not willing to forgive her. Also, this was something that couldn''t be fixed just by a couple of words. She must treat the little one with sincerity, and one day he will forgive her.

    So, Tang Tang looked at the little one with sincerity and apologized on behalf of the original owner, ¡°Bao Bao, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong before. I will change now, so watch my performance, okay? You can forgive when I change for the better.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t think Tang Tang would say something like this. He almost choked, and then he looked at Tang Tang with disbelief.

    Tang Tang met his gaze. Internally, she understood that she must be acting very different from the original, but it couldn¡¯t be helped because she wanted to get along with the little one and hoped that he would like her. So, she could only change, and the first thing she needed to do was apologize sincerely. Then she would need to use actions to prove herself, even though she knew that Aunt Li and the little guy were suspicious.

    After staring at each other for a while, Ji Xiao Zhuo was the first to forfeit, so he looked away. His ears were red as he silently climbed down his seat and ran towards the sofa to get his school bag before heading towards the door, ¡°Grandma Li, I should go to school now.¡±

    Aunt Li quickly put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands. She rushed towards him, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Don¡¯t rush. The school bus shouldn¡¯t have arrived yet. I¡¯ll go down with you. Don¡¯t run and fall.¡±

    The little one bent down to put on his shoes himself. But, something was wrong today as he had to try a couple of times before he could put them on properly. While he was doing that, Aunt Li was already waiting for him. She firmly took hold of his hand and said, ¡°Grandma Li must apany you down. You cannot go by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the little guy listened and walked out with Aunt Li obediently. But, before the door was shut, he nced back at Tang Tang, who was still in the living room.

    Originally, Tang Tang wanted to go out with them. However, the injury on her leg made walking difficult. She wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with them, so she could only give up on the idea. Tang Tang limped towards the window and looked down. Soon, she saw Aunt Li and the little guy walking out from the main entrance.

    Outside the main entrance, there were a couple of kids who were about the same age as the little one who was also standing there. Tang Tang assumed that they were all going to the same ce to study because she has heard the little one say that he was going to school, which was probably a ce to learn.

    At this moment, the little guy, who always had his head down, lifted his head towards Tang Tang direction. Their gazes met each other.

    Tang Tang was surprised but happy, so she instantly smiled widely and waved at him, ¡°Bao Bao ~ Bao Bao ~.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo was shocked and immediately turned away so that his back was facing Tang Tang.

    The little one was really an awkward child, ah.

    After a while, a yellow school bus arrived. The children got onto the bus one at the time before it drove away.

    Tang Tang watched as the bus went further and further away. This time she didn¡¯t feel shocked. Now she knew that the metal box was something simr to a horse carriage, which was used for traveling. But, she had to admit that this world was really awesome! Not only was there such a fast carriage for traveling, but there was also a box where she could see people talk, which was called <i>television</i>.

    Last night Aunt Li switched on the object that was recognized as television. Many people appeared on it, and they were talking. It almost frightened Tang Tang to death! It took Tang Tang about an hour to ept that such a thing existed. After that, Tang Tang found the television to be quite interesting, but Aunt Li soon switched it off, so she couldn¡¯t watch it anymore.

    Since there wasn¡¯t anything to do, Tang Tang decided to copy Aunt Li¡¯s actions fromst night and watch the people inside the television.

    The TV was ying the same drama that Aunt Li was watchingst night. Since Tang Tang also watched a bit of itst night, she found it was quite fun. But, the most important fact that she discovered was that watching television can help her to gain information about the objects in this world, which she urgently needed. So Tang Tang decided to watch the TV seriously and pick up the useful knowledge that she needed.

    Aunt Li was stunned when she unexpectedly found Tang Tang sitting down and watching TV quietly. She started to believe that Tang Tang has actually lost her memory. Aunt Li has looked after Xiao Zhuo for 2 years, so she was very clear about Tang Tang¡¯s behavior. If Tang Tang hadn¡¯t lost her memory, she wouldn¡¯t be so well-behaved as she was now. Also, there was no reason for her to pretend or to act like this in front of Aunt Li.

    It appeared Tang Tang had really lost her memory in the car ident.

    Looking at the current situation, it seemed that Tang Tang losing her memory was a good thing. At least she wouldn¡¯t cause any ruckus or trouble. She could also speak nicely and look after her child. If Tang Tang could always be like this, then Xiao Zhuo would get to experience a mother¡¯s love, and the Sir could have fewer worries.

    But first, she must find a chance to tell the Sir about the situation.

 Chapter 4

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In thete afternoon, Aunt Li headed to the nursery to pick up Xiao Zhuo. She looked at Tang Tang, who was still watching TV. She thought for a moment before walking closer to Tang Tang and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m going to pick Xiao Zhuo up now.¡±

    Tang Tang looked away from the drama and quickly stood up, ¡°Aunt Li, you are going to pick Bao Bao up? Can Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Aunt Li was surprised but she quickly rejected the idea, ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. After all, your leg is injured and it won¡¯t be convenient for you as you¡¯ll need to use crutches. It would be quicker if I go.¡±

    Tang Tang pursed her lips. She really wanted to go and pick up the little one as children would definitely want their mother to go and pick them up. They would be feeling dejected if they didn''t see their mother. The little girl on TV was like that. She constantly waited for her mother to pick her up and when she didn¡¯t, the little girl looked like she was about to cry. Xiao Zhuo must also want his mother to go and pick him up, right?

    ¡°Aunt Li, I really want to go and pick Bao Bao up. I¡¯m sure he also wants to see me too. So please take me with you. My leg is alright, I can walk quite fast.¡±

    Previously, even when Tang Tang made a ruckus and caused a scene, Aunt Li would ruthlessly confront her. But now, Tang Tang was gently pleading with her, and it was for Xiao Zhuo¡¯s sake. She couldn¡¯t find it in her to reject.

    Even though Xiao Zhuo acted like he hated his mother, but in reality, which child didn''t desire a mother¡¯s love. In his heart, Xiao Zhuo actually hoped his mother would treat him well, but after getting disappointed over and over again, Xiao Zhuo learned to mask his feelings.

    If Tang Tang really went to pick Xiao Zhuo up, Aunt Li could guarantee that the little boy would be very happy on the inside.

    Thinking up to this point, Aunt Li nodded, ¡°Alright then, you cane with. Let''s go and pick Xiao Zhuo up together.¡±

    Tang Tang immediately grinned and she hurried towards the door with her crutches. She slowly crouched down to put on her shoes, but due to her injuries, her leg was not very flexible. Moving was very difficult. Aunt Li grew impatient and she crouched down to change Tang Tang''s shoes for her.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Li. You are so nice.¡± Tang Tang smiled sweetly at Aunt Li. Even though she never had a nice expression on when facing Tang Tang, Aunt Li was still a good person.

    She was not used to Tang Tang being polite so she ufortably waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let''s go. We need to go and pick up your child.¡±

    Tang Tang smiled and quickly followed Aunt Li from behind while trying not to put stress on her injured leg. When Aunt Li saw that she had to use so much effort to walk and there was sweat forming on her forehead, Aunt Li¡¯s heart softened. She gave up on walking the whole journey, and instead, got a taxi to take them to the entrance of the nursery.

    When they arrived at the nursery, the children hadn''t evene out yet, but there were already a lot of parents waiting outside. Tang Tang stretched her neck to look past the fence. Soon after, she saw a teacher leading many children out from the ssroom. The children swiftly started to jump and bounce about while waving at their parents.

    But there was one child who was an exception, and that child was Xiao Zhuo. His head was lowered and he was looking at the ground in low spirits. He did not look like he was happy that school had ended, like how the other children were. Since he was acting so differently from the other lively children, Tang Tang was able to spot him at a nce.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know why, but seeing the little one like that made her heart hurt. She didn¡¯t want to see him so unhappy so she shouted as loud as she could, ¡°Bao Bao, darling Xiao Zhuo ~¡±

    Tang Tang¡¯s voice was quite loud so there were quite a few kids who turned to look in her direction. Naturally, this caught Xiao Zhuo¡¯s attention. When he saw Tang Tang standing outside the fence, Xiao Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Tang Tang waved her hand, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, darling, mummy came to pick you up!¡±

    The little boy standing in front of Xiao Zhuo widened his eyes. Then he poked at Xiao Zhuo¡¯s arm, ¡°Is that your mother, Ji Xiao Zhuo? I thought you didn¡¯t have one?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo kept his lips closed and did not reply but his gaze was fixed on Tang Tang.

    Another girl, who was Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s ssmate, stared at Tang Tang for a long time before she confidently said, ¡°She¡¯s definitely not Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother because she¡¯s really ugly and she has a problem with walking. She and Ji Xiao Zhuo don''t look simr at all and Ji Xiao Zhuo doesn¡¯t limp when he is walking so she is definitely not his mother.¡±

    The little boy observed Tang Tang¡¯s appearance and agreed with the little girl so he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She shouldn¡¯t be Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother. She looks too ugly!¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo, who was originally staring across the fence, red at the two children who talked badly about his mother. His expression darkened, ¡°That is my mother. And my mother¡¯s not ugly. Yours are the ugly ones!¡±

    Both the little boy and girl were not happy when they heard him. Especially the little girl, she immediately retorted in a loud voice, ¡°My mother is not ugly. She is the prettiest. Your mother is the ugly one. If you don¡¯t believe me then let¡¯spare and see whose is the ugly one.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was angry. He breathed roughly and lifted his chubby fist in front of the little girl and intimidated her, ¡°There¡¯s no need topare. My mother is not ugly. Don¡¯t you say my mother is ugly, otherwise I won¡¯t be nice!¡±

    The little girl was frightened by Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s fist and his angry voice. ¡°Wah,¡± the little girl started crying, ¡°Mummy ¡ª Mummy.¡±

    The little boy and the little girl were friends so when he saw his friend get bullied, he quickly got angry and he went to push Ji Xiao Zhuo. Xiao Zhuo staggered and when he gained his footing again, he fiercely pushed back. The other boy was rather thin so he fell down from Xiao Zhuo¡¯s push. His bottom was hurt, and soon, he cried loudly with the little girl.

    The loud scene caught the teacher¡¯s attention. When the teacher saw the two children crying so miserably, the teacher instantly started to coax them, ¡°Tian Tian, Nan Nan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Okay, don¡¯t cry now. Tell teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The little girl cried so much she couldn¡¯t reply. The little boy cried and wailed, ¡°Ji Xiao Zhuo hit me! I want my mummy!¡±

    The teacher looked at Ji Xiao Zhuo anxiously, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, did you bully them?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo stubbornly kept his mouth shut.

    For a moment, the teacher did not know what to do. Even though Ji Xiao Zhuo did not speak much, he did not bully others and neither did he like provoking others. So why was bullying others now?

    The scene had also caught the parents¡¯ attention. Tian Tian¡¯s mother and Nan Nan¡¯s mother were worried when they heard their children cry. Both of them promptly rushed over and hugged their child, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Tell mummy what happened.¡±

    Tang Tang had also rushed over as quickly as she could since she was afraid Xiao Zhuo was being bullied. She crouched down and hugged his little body while patting his back, ¡°Bao Bao, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell mummy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was not willing to speak and neither was he willing to be hugged by Tang Tang so he struggled against her hold.

    Tang Tang tightened her hold and stroked his head, ¡°Be good Bao Bao. Let mummy hug you, okay? Mummy wants to hold you, so be good.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo gradually stopped resisting. Instead, he rested his head on Tang Tang¡¯s shoulder. He was still not willing to look at her.

    Tian Tian and Nan Nan¡¯s parents asked the teacher, ¡°What happened? Why are the children suddenly crying?¡±

    When the teacher saw that the parents had rushed over, she immediately started to exin, ¡°They seemed to have a quarrel between them. Then Tian Tian and Nan Nan started crying. The children didn¡¯t tell me what exactly happened. Nan Nan, tell teacher what happened, okay?¡±

    Nan Nan, the little boy, who had stopped wailing earlier, sobbed, ¡°It was Ji Xiao Zhuo who bullied Tian Tian and made her cry. Then Ji Xiao Zhuo pushed me.¡±

    The parents of the two children immediately got angry and they looked at Ji Xiao Zhuo with unfriendly gazes. Tian Tian¡¯s grandma criticised Tang Tang, ¡°You are his mother, right? How do you teach your child. If he can bully his ssmates now, what will he be like when he grows up!¡±

    Tang Tang gentle expression disappeared as she spoke seriously to Tian Tian¡¯s grandma, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that yet. The matter hasn''t been rified yet. I believe my child wouldn''t bully his ssmates. There must be a reason. We should get the whole story first.¡±

    Tang Tang¡¯s attitude was calm and her words were reasonable. Tian Tian¡¯s mother told Tian Tian¡¯s grandma, ¡°Mum, let¡¯s understand the whole situation first.¡±

    Tian Tian¡¯s grandma humphed but she did not continue being aggressive anymore. Tang Tang lowered her head and asked Ji Xiao Zhuo, who was in her arms, ¡°Bao Bao, tell mummy what happened, okay? I believe Bao Bao won¡¯t bully others, right?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo, who was originally biting his lips, gradually rxed under Tang Tang¡¯s tone. He stared at Tang Tang for a moment before he lowered his head and quietly muttered, ¡°They said my mummy is ugly and can''t walk properly.¡±

    Now that the situation was exined, both Tian Tian and Nan Nan¡¯s parents looked at Tang Tang¡¯s appearance and then at the crutches in her hands. The atmosphere quickly became awkward. Tian Tian and Nan Nan¡¯s parents who originally wanted to demand a punishment were unable to speak. After all, it was natural for children to be unhappy when they hear someone speaking bad of their mother.

    At this moment, the teacher broke the silence and ended the matter, ¡°Alright, alright, it seemed to be a conflict between children. Luckily all the children are alright so let¡¯s end the matter. Next time, Tian Tian and Nan Nan, you shouldn¡¯t say such things, and Xiao Zhuo , you shouldn¡¯t push others either. After all, everyone¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    Both Tian Tian and Nan Nan¡¯s parents nodded. They didn¡¯t want to drag out the matter.

    Tang Tang stroked the little guy¡¯s head before reaching out to hold his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go Bao Bao. Let¡¯s go home together ~¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pouted. He shook Tang Tang¡¯s hand off and walked off with his backpack.

    Tang Tang looked at her empty hand and sighed. He just let her hug him before, so why was he was ignoring her again?

    Little kid¡¯s hearts were just like a needle at the bottom of an ocean.

    Aunt Li watched Tang Tang¡¯s performance from the beginning and she was a little moved. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°A child would feel wronged with how you treated him in the past. If you persist in treating him well, Xiao Zhuo will forgive and ept you one day.¡±

    Tang Tang nodded, ¡°I understand Aunt Li. I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    When they got home, it was not early anymore so Aunt Li entered the kitchen to make dinner. Ji Xiao Zhuo did not even put down his school bag before he ran to the sofa with his short legs. He grabbed the tablet on the sofa and lied down. He was already poking at the tablet screen.

    Tang Tang was curious about what he was doing so she sat down not too far away, to watch him. She saw him touch a green box then touch the screen again before he started to speak at the tablet.

    ¡°Have you returned from your mission, daddy? Remember to give me a video call when you get back.¡±

    ¡°Daddy,e back quickly, there''s something I want to talk about.¡±

 Chapter 5

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When the little one finished speaking, he stared at the tablet silently like he was waiting for something. But, after getting no response in a long time, disappointment gradually seeped into his eyes as his lips curved down. His figure looked lonely and pitiful.

    Was he talking to his father? Was he disappointed because he didn¡¯t receive a reply? Tang Tang couldn¡¯t bear to see him like that. She thought for a moment before slowly moving closer to Xiao Zhuo and asked, ¡°Bao Bao, what are you saying to your fa ¡ª no, your daddy?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo turned around, so his back was facing Tang Tang. He did not respond.

    Tang Tang could only move to the other side and carried on, ¡°Bao Bao, you¡¯re amazing, ah. You know how to use a tablet. I don¡¯t know how to. Can you teach me? I want to learn.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo let out a humph and turned around again. He insisted on not looking at her.

    Tang Tang grinned. She patiently moved again and started to say sweet words unwaveringly, ¡°Cute Bao Bao, precious Bao Bao, teach me how to use it. Once I know how to use it, I can use it to talk to you. Isn¡¯t that good? Please teach me, good Bao Bao ~.¡±

    Maybe it was because Tang Tang was being too cheesy, but the little guy reacted as he red at her with his puffed cheeks, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You know how to use it! You used to y with your mobile all the time.¡± He had seen her send a voice message to someone to go out for drinks frequently before.

    Mobile? What was a mobile? Tang Tang was at a loss, so she could only exin, ¡°Bao Bao, I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really don¡¯t know how to. I got injured before and forgot everything. I don¡¯t know how to do anything anymore, just look at my injuries.¡±

    What she said shocked Xiao Zhuo, so he looked at her with skepticism.

    Tang Tang pointed at her leg and the purple bruises on her face. She tried hard to make him believe her, ¡°Look, Bao Bao, I really got injured. I forgot everything, so I¡¯m not as smart as Bao Bao now.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo stared at Tang Tang¡¯s injuries while he clenched his fists. After a period of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you once. If you can¡¯t remember after I teach you, then I¡¯ll just leave it.¡±

    Tang Tang nodded her head happily, ¡°Okay! Thank you, Bao Bao.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo turned around to get the tablet and pushed it towards Tang Tang. He seemed like he was unwilling. Then he pointed towards the ¡®speaker¡¯ button and said, ¡°You just need to press this while you speak. Then daddy would be able to hear you.¡±

    Tang Tang was really curious about this object that could speak, so she wanted to learn how to use it. Since she was going to be living in this world from now on, she needed to learn these things, so she watched the little guy carefully. She recognized that the one in the picture was the little one. In one of them, the little guy was biting on a chicken leg. In the other picture, he was sleeping deeply. It was cute.

    ¡°Ah, Bao Bao, is this you? It really looks like you!¡±

    Xiao Zhuo humphed, but he was rather proud as he said, ¡°Both mine and daddy¡¯s profile picture is a photo of me. Daddy took the pictures.¡±

    Tang Tang looked at the pictures with amazement. The more she looked at, the cuter she found them. She also felt that the drawing skills here were very mystical, as the person in the picture looked identical to the real person.

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo saw Tang Tang kept staring at his picture, his face reddened. He forced himself to keep a nk expression and said, ¡°Do you still want to learn? Don¡¯t waste my time. I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    Tang Tang focused and replied, ¡°I want to learn. I¡¯ll learn it now. So, do you just have to press that, and then speak?¡±

    The little guy nodded and pressed in the speaker button to demonstrate, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, it¡¯s me, Xiao Zhuo!¡± He let go of the button when he finished speaking. Then he turned to Tang Tang and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like this. When daddy sees it, he can hear what we said. You give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Ah, me?¡± Tang Tang rubbed her hands. She didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, what should she say to her ''husband''? What¡¯s the best thing to say? Maybe she should start with a greeting.

    Tang Tang felt a bit nervous and a bit excited at the same time. She repeated what she wanted to say a few times in her head. After confirming that it was ok, she slowly moved to press the button, but before she could touch it, a chubby hand stopped her.

    Tang Tang confusedly looked at the little one.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo puffed his cheeks and red at her again, ¡°You need to speak nicely. You can¡¯t curse at daddy! You can¡¯t argue with him either! Otherwise¡­ Otherwise¡­¡±

    The little one couldn¡¯t think about anything else to say, so he could only swing his chubby legs in defeat.

    ¡°Eh ¡­¡± Tang Tang blinked. It took her a moment to understand the little one¡¯s meaning. Could it be the original owner treated her husband badly and frequently cursed and argued with him? Was that the reason why Bao Bao said that?

    But, why would the original owner curse at her husband? Since she was married, she should assist her husband, teach the children, and treat them well. That was what a good wife should do. Tang Tang¡¯s wet nurse had always said this to her from a young age. So, why would the original owner treat her husband and children so badly? Unless her husband was a bad person?

    Tang Tang asked Xiao Zhuo cautiously, ¡°Bao Bao, is your daddy a good person?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo answered without even thinking, ¡°Of course, daddy is good. He needs to catch bad people and earn money to raise me and you. It¡¯s hard to earn money, and you don¡¯t earn any money. All you do is drink, break things, and curse at daddy. You¡¯re bad! I don¡¯t want a mummy like you!¡±

    As Ji Xiao Zhuo spoke, he remembered all sorts of things from the past. He thought about the sadness and grievances he felt when he saw other mothers love their children. The rim around his eyes reddened. He didn¡¯t want to face her anymore, so he quickly climbed down from the sofa and rushed back into his room and mmed his door shut.

    ¡°Bao Bao,¡± Tang Tang felt helpless. She didn¡¯t even grab her crutches as she hopped to the door. She discovered the door was locked, so she could only knock, ¡°Bao Baoe out. Come out, let''s talk about it, okay?¡±

    There were no movements in the room. The little guy was ignoring her.

    Tang Tang pursed her lips and sighed internally. Was the original owner really such a bad woman?

    Aunt Li, who was in the kitchen, rushed out when she heard the door m, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tang Tang pointed at the door, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Bao Bao is angry at me, so he doesn¡¯t want toe out.¡±

    Aunt Li looked at the tightly closed door. Her mouth twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything and returned to the kitchen to cook.

    In the end, Tang Tang nced at the door once more before she limped back to the sofa to get her crutches. Then, with the support from the crutches, she went into the kitchen to help Aunt Li wash the vegetables.

    Aunt Li didn¡¯t react much to her help. Maybe Aunt Li got used to it after helping out for thest couple of days.

    In Tang Tang¡¯s mind, she was still thinking about the event from before. Also, she now knew that Aunt Li was the only one who could tell her about the original owner.

    ¡°Aunt Li, I want to ask you about something. Can you answer me truthfully?¡±

    Aunt Li nked, but after that, she nodded, ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Li, you know that I can¡¯t remember anything about the past. Can you tell me what I was like before?¡±

    There was only silence in response because Aunt Li didn¡¯t expect Tang Tang to ask that.

    ¡°Aunt Li, I really don¡¯t remember anything about the past, but I know that I wasn¡¯t a good person. Please, tell me, and I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll treat Bao Bao¡­ and Bao Bao¡¯s fa¡­ daddy well.¡±

    Thinking about Tang Tang¡¯s actions for the past two days, Aunt Li was inclined to believe Tang Tang had amnesia. She hesitated before nodding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Maybe Tang Tang had amnesia for real, and maybe she would change and be a good person.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you and Sir got married. But, from when I started working here, you were never calm. You would always drink every day and go crazy when you were drunk. When Xiao Zhuo was younger, he frequently got frightened and cried. Sir was busy in the army, so he hired me since he was afraid there was no one to look after Xiao Zhuo.¡±

    ¡°Since I was like that, why didn¡¯t my spouse¡­ Bao Bao¡¯s daddy divorce me?¡± Such a woman should be divorced earlier.

    Aunt Li was curious about the old phrase Tang Tang used£¬but she didn¡¯t think too deeply about it and only said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, I think Sir was thinking about Xiao Zhuo. Children should have their mother. Xiao Zhuo is still young and desires a mother¡¯s love. Even though he¡¯s acting like he hates you, he actually wishes you can love and pamper him.¡±

    She had seen Xiao Zhuo staring at the other mothers ying with their children many times. Aunt Li could even see the jealousy and longing in his eyes. If she could see this then, naturally, the Sir had seen it as well. All young children long for their mother¡¯s love. Even though his mother was not good, Xiao Zhuo still hopes that his mother would love him. Maybe only when he grows up will hepletely lose hope.

    She reckoned that the father was only enduring it for Xiao Zhuo¡¯s sake.

    Tang Tang nodded. It felt like a stone was weighing on her heart.

    Now that Aunt Li started talking, it was like she couldn¡¯t stop and had to express all of her thoughts. Maybe she could get through to Tang Tang this time. In the past, when she spoke, Tang Tang didn¡¯t listen at all, but it seemed she would listen this time so naturally, some things needed to be said.

    ¡°Madam, even though I¡¯m just a caretaker that Sir hired, I must say this. Even if you think it¡¯s unpleasant, I must say it.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you really don¡¯t know how lucky you are. You don¡¯t need to work, and neither do you have any pressure. Everything is handled by the Sir alone. Sir is a talented, honest, and responsible man. You have such a cute son and a reliable man. What are you not content with? There are so many women wishing for what you have, while you''re constantly making a ruckus. I really don¡¯t know what you were thinking.¡±

    Tang Tang listened to her quietly and made a verdict about the original owner. The original owner was not a good wife, and neither was she a good mother.

    Such a bad woman and Bao Bao¡¯s daddy didn¡¯t divorce her. He was really too kind. If it was other men, they would have divorced her and got remarried ages ago, but he willingly endured her for his child¡¯s sake. Bao Bao¡¯s daddy was a good man and a good father.

    When Aunt Li finished speaking, she persuaded Tang Tang, ¡°Madam, since you said you don¡¯t remember anything, then that¡¯s just like starting again. You should live well with Sir in the future and treat your child better. Is it not good for a family to live happily together?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded, ¡°Aunt Li, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be a good wife and a good mother from now on.¡±

    Even though she suddenly gained a free child and husband, this was now her life. From now on, Bao Bao and his daddy were her family. The only people she can depend on in this world. If she doesn¡¯t treat them well, who else should she treat well? That was the only meaning she had in this world.

    Although Bao Bao¡¯s daddy probably doesn¡¯t like her, she will work hard, so Bao Bao and Bao Bao¡¯s daddy woulde to like her.

 Chapter 6

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Tang made a decision, she decided that from now on, she must change!

    She nced at the ingredients on the kitchen counter. Tang Tang was nning to make a dish herself to cheer Bao Bao up.

    ¡°Aunt Li, I¡¯ll cook the ribs. I want to make a dish for Bao Bao.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Aunt Li was stunned, ¡°You want to make a dish? Can you cook?¡±

    Tang Tang could now answer these types of questions easily, ¡°I think I can. I might have cooked before. Let me try.¡±

    Truthfully, Aunt Li didn''t know if Tang Tang could cook previously, so she was suspicious. Even though Aunt Li felt suspicious, it was not good for her to refuse Tang Tang. Especially when Tang Tang took the initiative to ask, so Aunt Li agreed, ¡°Alright, you can make it.¡± In the worst case scenario, the dish wouldn''t turn out well and she could always make the dish again.

    Tang Tang smiled sweetly. Then she picked up the ribs and washed them in the sink. Luckily she had been secretly watching when Aunt Li cooked for the past two days, so she knew how to use the appliances avable in the kitchen. Although she couldn''t use the appliances smoothly, she didn¡¯t make any mistakes.

    Once she was done cleaning the ribs, Tang Tang started to prepare them. She used seasoning to marinate the spare ribs as it would only taste good that way. Also, that was what she had always done in her previous life.

    At one side, Aunt Li was surprised at Tang Tang¡¯s skillful actions. Aunt Li would have doubted that this woman was Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother if she didn''t already know Tang Tang. How can a person change so much, and how could it be so abrupt? She was like a totally different person. Maybe was it due to her memory loss?

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t bother with Aunt Li¡¯s surprised look as she couldn¡¯t do anything about it anyway. She decided to focus on preparing the ribs, which could be considered as one of her specialties. Tang Tang enjoyed cooking in her past life. Because she was confined in her small courtyard, if she wanted to eat, she had to cook for herself. So, when Tang Tang was 5 years old, she learned how to cook from her nanny, and as she grew up, her nanny got older, so she ended up being the one doing the cooking. Her skills gradually improved. Tang Tang¡¯s favourite hobby after embroidering was cooking.

    The spare ribs were soon ready. The scent was so fragrant that Aunt Li felt inferior. Aunt Li could tell from the smell that the dish would definitely be delicious even without tasting it, and that the taste might even be better than her own cooking.

    Aunt Li felt for the first time that Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother actually had some merits when she was not drinking or being a crazy drunkard. Maybe the Sir liked this type of woman, and that was why he married her, but what caused her to change?

    ¡°Aunt Li, can you go and call Xiao Zhuo toe out and eat?¡± If she went to call him herself, Tang Tang guessed that he wouldn¡¯te out considering he was still annoyed at her.

    Aunt Li nodded. She moved a few dishes to the dining table and then left to call Xiao Zhuo.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what Aunt Li said, but Xiao Zhuo came out obediently. Though his expression was nk and he didn''t even nce at Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang ced the sweet and sour spare ribs closer to the little one and said, ¡°Bao Bao,e and try the spare ribs mummy made. They are very tasty.¡±

    Aunt Li had also helped, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, your mummy made it just for you. Come and quickly try it.¡±

    The little guy was not moved. Instead, he went to get some aubergine from another dish, ¡°I don¡¯t like spare ribs.¡±

    Aunt Li shook her head helplessly and gave Tang Tang a powerless gaze.

    Tang Tang did not feel disappointed because she discovered that whenever the little guy went to get some of the other dishes, he would quickly cast a nce at the te of spare ribs. Tang Tang held in her smile.

    Why was the little guy being so awkward? Though it was very cute.

    Tang Tang thought for a moment, and then she lifted her bowl and walked towards the kitchen with her crutches, ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to get more rice. Do you want toe as well, Aunt Li?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m still ¨C¡± Aunt Li suddenly stopped speaking as she understood Tang Tang¡¯s meaning and followed up, ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle and get more rice with you. It seems that I have eaten all my rice as well.¡±

    The reason why the two adults entered the kitchen was for Xiao Zhuo. They purposely dawdled for some time before leaving the kitchen. When they came out, the little one was still eating like normal. It was like nothing had changed, but Tang Tang knew that there was one spare rib missing from the dish.

    Tang Tang smiled in her heart. She became cheerful and decided that from now on, she would make tasty food for the little one. In the past, whenever her nanny was angry, she would always make her favourite pastries, as she knew that her nanny¡¯s anger would always quickly disappear after that.

    At this time, a ringtone started going off. It was Aunt Li¡¯s mobile that was ringing in her pocket. Aunt Li quickly put her bowl down to pick up the call, ¡°Hello, son. Why are you calling, ah?¡±

    It wasn''t known what the other party said, but Aunt Li¡¯s expression changed, and she nervously stood up, ¡°Why weren''t you careful!? Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯ll try ande over now. You need to look after Fang Zi properly, okay?¡±

    After hanging up, Aunt Li nced at Ji Xiao Zhuo and Tang Tang. She became desperate and quickly tried to call someone, but the call did not get through. She stamped her foot in desperation, ¡°Sir is not picking up the phone. He must haven¡¯te back yet. What should I do?!¡±

    When Tang Tang saw Aunt Li acting so anxiously, she asked, ¡°Aunt Li, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°My son just called. He said my daughter-inw identally fell down, and she''s now in prematurebor. She¡¯s in the hospital, but there is no one avable to look after my eldest grandchild, so they need me to go and look after him. But¡­ if I go¡­ then what about Xiao Zhuo, ah? I can¡¯t get through to Sir¡¯s phone. Ai ya, what do I do?¡±

    Prematurebor. Tang Tang had heard of this before. It was dangerous for women to be inbor prematurely, so it was not surprising that Aunt Li was so anxious in this situation.

    Tang Tang thought for a second and said, ¡°Aunt Li, you should go and take care of your daughter-inw. I will look after Bao Bao. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Bao Bao properly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this ¡­¡± Aunt Li was worried. After all, being good for the past two days was not enough to make up for the past few years of neglect, so how could she be at ease to let Tang Tang look after Xiao Zhuo? What if Tang Tang started to drink and go crazy drunk again?

    Aunt Li was so anxious that she sweated. She did not give up and called Ji Yan again, but no one picked up.

    It was then that Xiao Zhuo, who had been silent said, ¡°Grandma Li, you can go. I¡¯ll be fine. I can look after myself.¡±

    Aunt Li hesitated multiple times, but, in the end, she couldn¡¯te up with another way. So, she clenched her teeth and told Tang Tang, ¡°You need to look after Xiao Zhuo properly. Don¡¯t bully him, and don¡¯t drink anymore alcohol.¡±

    Tang Tang nodded, ¡°Rx, Aunt Li, I promise!¡±

    Aunt Li was still not relieved. She told Ji Xiao Zhuo, ¡°My number is in your little watch. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded obediently.

    Aunt Li quickly rushed to her room and packed up her things. When she came out, she pasesd Tang Tang a card and a pile of cash£¬¡±This is what the Sir gave me for the daily expenses. Now I¡¯m giving it to you. Look after Ji Xiao Zhuo properly. I¡¯lle back as soon as I can.¡±

    Tang Tang roughly understood that the pile of red paper was money. She took it and said, ¡°I know, Aunt Li. Don''t worry about us and go look after your daughter-inw."

    Even with Tang Tang¡¯s reassurance, Aunt Li was still worried, so she sighed as she left. There were only Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo left in the house.

    Picking up a tissue, Ji Xiao Zhuo wiped his mouth. Once he was done, he slowly climbed down from his chair and ran back into his room.

    Tang Tang wanted to stop him, but she wasn¡¯t as nimble as him. In the end, Tang Tang could only start tidying up the table. It took her an hour to clean and tidy up the kitchen due to her leg injury.

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t read the time on the clock that was on the wall. Instead, she relied on her instinct and knew that it was not early anymore. She limped to Xiao Zhuo¡¯s room and knocked, ¡°Bao Bao, you need to go to sleep. Should mummy help you wash?

    There was no response. Tang Tang tried opening the door. She was surprised when she found out that the door was not locked.

    After opening the door, Tang Tang saw that there was a little lump on the bed. The little guy was curled into a ball. Tang Tang wasn¡¯t sure if he was asleep, though.

    Tang Tang slowly got closer. Then, she pulled the nket a little lower and saw Xiao Zhuo¡¯s head, ¡°Bao Bao, are you asleep?¡±

    The little guy¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move, but Tang Tang noticed the movement of his eyshes.

    He was pretending to be asleep.

    Tang Tangughed slightly. Then she pretended that she was speaking to herself, ¡°So Bao Bao was sleeping, ah.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo¡¯sshes moved again.

    Tang Tang lifted the nket gently and found out that the little guy had changed his clothes. She also noticed a nice scenting out from him; it appeared that he took a bath by himself. Tang Tang was filled with tenderness. This little kid could eat and bathe by himself. He was really a good child. Tang Tang still remembered when her oldest sister brought her child back to the manor. At that time, the child was already five years old, but he had a maid following him wherever he went. Also, whenever he ate, he still needed his nanny to feed him. He wasn¡¯t as capable as Xiao Zhuo.

    Tang Tang immediately felt pride because she felt that her child was better than someone else¡¯s child. She praised, ¡°Our Bao Bao is so capable. He can bathe himself. So amazing!¡±

    The little guy¡¯s stomach bulged.

    Tang Tang pretended not to notice. She lightly patted Xiao Zhuo and used this chance to apologize. Even though it wasn¡¯t herself whomitted the wrong, she was now in the original owner¡¯s body. Since she will be living with the original owner¡¯s identity, she was responsible for everything that the original owner had done.

    ¡°Bao Bao, mummy was wrong. Mummy was not nice in the past, right? That was because mummy¡¯s head wasn''t well. But, when mummy got injured, mummy¡¯s head started working again. I know I was wrong, and I¡¯ll change. Mummy will definitely love Bao Bao from now on and treat daddy well as well. You can supervise mummy, okay?¡±

    Tang Tang noticed the Xiao Zhuo¡¯s body had tensed as he pursed his lips.

    When Tang Tang had said everything, she bent down and kissed Xiao Zhuo¡¯s forehead. She made sure he was tucked in before leaving. Before she shut the door, Tang Tang said to Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Bao Bao, mummy is going to sleep now.¡±

    The little guy remained still. Tang Tang smiled and shut the door gently.

    The next morning, Tang Tang woke up early to make breakfast. Not only did Tang Tang made breakfast, but she also made a red bean cake for Xiao Zhuo as a snack for when he was at the nursery.

    When she was done, Tang Tang was going to wake the little guy up, but he was already standing at the kitchen entrance staring at her. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been watching, but when she was going to greet him, Xiao Zhuo suddenly ran off.

    Tang Tang nked. After putting the breakfast on the dining table, Tang Tang spoke to Xiao Zhuo who was on the sofa, ¡°Bao Bao,e over here, let¡¯s eat breakfast and go to the nursery!¡±

    The little one reacted to what she said and climbed down from the sofa. He walked up to the dining table. Then, he lifted his short legs to climb onto the chair. Once he was seated, he started to eat.

 Chapter 7

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Tang ced a soup dumpling into Xiao Zhuo¡¯s bowl, ¡°Bao Bao, quickly try the soup dumpling mummy made. It¡¯s hot, so remember to blow it before eating.¡±

    The little one looked up at Tang Tang and quickly looked back down at the soup dumpling. He carefully bit a small mouthful before blowing the inside to cool it down. His chubby chin moved and he was like a cute hamster.

    Tang Tang scooped a bowl of congee for Xiao Zhuo, but she made sure to cool it down to the right temperature first before cing the bowl in front of him.

    Even though Xiao Zhuo was small, his appetite was rather big. He ate arge bowl of congee and five soup dumplings before he was full. Even Tang Tang, who was watching, was afraid that he had eaten too much as she looked at his stomach.

    The little one¡¯s face reddened. It was probably because he noticed that he had indeed ate too much. He held his stomach as he got down the chair. Then, he went towards the sofa to pick up his school bag. After that, he ran towards the door to put on his shoes.

    Tang Tang knew that he was embarrassed. She shouted after him, ¡°Bao Bao, mummy ising with you. Don¡¯t go by yourself, so wait for mummy, okay?¡±

    The little guy paused for a second before he carried on putting on his shoes.

    Tang Tang then said, ¡°Bao Bao, mummy¡¯s leg is hurt, so I can¡¯t keep up with you. Walk slower and wait for mummy, ok? Otherwise, mummy might fall.¡±

    After hearing this, Xiao Zhuo¡¯s movements became visibly slower.

    By the time he was done, Tang Tang had packed the snack and put on her shoes to chase after Xiao Zhuo, but she found out that he hadn''t left yet. He was waiting on the other side of the door. When he saw Tang Tang, he started walking towards the elevator.

    Tang Tang immediately followed after Xiao Zhuo from behind. When they arrived in front of the elevator, Tang Tang became worried. She still didn¡¯t know how to use the lifts! What should she do? In the end, she discovered that her worries weren''t even necessary, because the little guy was very clever. He knew how to do everything. She didn¡¯t even need to do anything at all! Tang Tang felt a bit embarrassed as she felt that she was being looked after by the little one. She made a decision in her mind and became more determined to learn the life skills required to live in this world. She didn''t want to be worse than a child.

    When they arrived at the bus stop downstairs, the school bus wasn''t there yet. Tang Tang passed the box of pastries to the little one, ¡°Bao Bao, mummy made you some red bean cakes. Take it with you to the nursery and eat it when you¡¯re hungry. Just remember to bring the box hometer.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nced at Tang Tang with aplicated look. Then, he silently epted the box. He held it firmly to himself. Soon the school bus arrived. Xiao Zhuo got on without looking back, but when he was seated, he quickly looked at Tang Tang through the ss window.

    Tang Tang saw his gaze and instantly waved at him, ¡°Bye, Bao Bao! Mummy wille and pick you up at the nurseryter.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo turned around to avoid her gaze, but his hands tightened around the box. He was holding it as if it was a precious treasure.

    A chubby little girl, who was seated next to Xiao Zhuo and had a friendly rtionship with him as they were from the same neighborhood, asked, ¡°Ji Xiao Zhuo, was that your mummy?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded.

    ¡°Wah! So you actually have a mummy, ah. I didn¡¯t know that. I have never seen her take you to the nursery before.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered his head; he looked at the box in his arms and emphasized, ¡°I have a mummy!¡±

    When the little girl saw the box that Ji Xiao Zhuo was holding, she quickly got interested and asked, ¡°What are you holding? It smells very nice.¡±

    The corners of Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s lips began to twitch upwards, but he forcefully repressed them. Then, he said, ¡°It¡¯s red bean cakes that my mummy personally made for me to eat at the nursery. She¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll get hungry.¡±

    The little girl was promptly envious. She swallowed her saliva,lifted a finger, and said, ¡°Can you give me one to try? Just one.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo covered the box and shook his head, ¡°No. My mummy made it for me. If you want some, then get your mummy to make it for you.¡±

    The little girl closed her lips in disappointment. She humphed at Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Ji Xiao Zhuo, you¡¯re so stingy. It¡¯s only just some red bean cakes. I bet it¡¯s not even good. I don¡¯t even want to eat any of it.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo blinked. Then, he quietly stacked his school bag on top of the food box.

    The little girl almost cried from anger.

    Tang Tang was oblivious to what had urred on the school bus. When Tang Tang arrived home, she washed all the dirty clothes. After that, she cleaned the t. Because of Tang Tang¡¯s leg injury, it took her a long time to clean everything. When she was finished, it was already noon. Tang Tang was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to move. She only ate some fruits to satisfy her hunger. After that, Tang Tang watched some TV to learn more about this world.

    Tang Tang focused all her attention on the TV. She only switched it off when it was time to pick up Xiao Zhuo from the nursery. When she left, she imitated all of Aunt Li¡¯s actions and got in a green taxi. She couldn¡¯t help but give herself a thumbs up in her mind as everything went smoothly. The first time she got in a taxi by herself was sessful!

    Tang Tang, you¡¯re so amazing, ah.

    When she arrived at the nursery, Tang Tang found out that she came too early since there weren''t many people waiting at the nursery¡¯s entrance. She walked up to the fence and waited by the wall while she stared at the nursery. Tang Tang decided that when she gets back; she must learn how to read the time as soon as possible because she wanted to know what time it was in the future.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time has passed, but it was finally the end of the school hours. The teachers began to lead the children out. Tang Tang spotted the little one at first nce. He was tightly holding the box from this morning. Did he forget he could put the box in his school bag?

    The little one took a look out of the fence. When he saw Tang Tang, he calmly turned around and earnestly queued up like it was something very important, and he would asionally take quick nces at Tang Tang. When Tang Tang noticed his actions, she wanted tough.

    The teachers had met Tang Tang yesterday, so they let Xiao Zhuo leave with her. Before they left, one teacher said, ¡°Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mummy, the nursery will be closed for the holidays soon. We are going to hold an assembly before the holidays, and the children will perform on stage. Our nursery hopes all the parents woulde watch and encourage the children. I don¡¯t know if Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mummy and daddy would be able to attend the assembly?¡±

    The teacher decided to ask because Xiao Zhuo¡¯s parents didn''t attend the previous year. At that time, Xiao Zhuo said that his parents were busy, but the teacher hoped that his parents would be present this year.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what an assembly was, but she understood the teacher¡¯s meaning. The nursery was going to hold something like an event and invited all the children¡¯s parents to attend. Of course, Tang Tang was going to go. If everyone else¡¯s parents came and only Xiao Zhuo¡¯s didn¡¯t, how hurtful would that be to a child?

    Attend. She definitely had to attend.

    Tang Tang nodded to the teacher, ¡°Teacher, I will definitely attend, but Xiao Zhuo¡¯s daddy is busy. I¡¯m not sure if he would have time to go.¡±

    The teacher smiled, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s great that you cane. It would be even better if Xiao Zhuo¡¯s daddy coulde as well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    After she finished talking to the teacher, Tang Tang held Xiao Zhuo¡¯s hand to walk home. The little one didn¡¯t shake off her hand this time, but he still ignored her.

    However, Tang Tang was already satisfied.

    When they got home, Tang Tang discovered that the snack box from the morning was empty. All the red bean cakes were gone. So, she asked, ¡°Bao Bao, did mummy¡¯s red bean cakes taste good?¡±

    The little one¡¯s bottom stuck out as he lied down on the sofa. He answered after taking some time. When he did, he sounded like he was reluctant to speak, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Tang Tang pursed her lips and hid her smile, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Then, should mummy make yam and red date cake for you tomorrow? It''s also very yummy.¡±

    The little one carried on replying to her with a cold voice, ¡°Anything.¡±

    Tang Tang held in the impulse to pat on his chubby bottom. She walked closer to him to see what he was doing. He was staring at the tablet again. She knew that he was waiting for his daddy''s reply.

    The little one definitely missed his father.

    To distract him, Tang Tang said, ¡°Bao Bao, I have learned how to use this tomunicate now. Thank you for teaching me.¡±

    The little guy finally looked up at her. He looked like a little strict teacher and asked, ¡°Did you really learn how to use it?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s true. I have learned how to use it now.¡±

    The little teacher gave her the tablet and solemnly said, ¡°Just saying you can is not enough. Prove it.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t think that he would test her. Did she need to send a voice message to her husband now? No, no, she can¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t ready yet.

    Seeing Tang Tang didn¡¯t move, he spoke with his cheeks bulged, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have learned it? Show me. Send a message to daddy.¡±

    When she saw the little one was serious, she couldn¡¯t reject him. So, Tang Tang could only force her nervousness down. She breathed deeply and took the tablet, before touching the button while nervously saying, ¡°Lor¡­ husband, you ¡­ you need to look after yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me and Bao Bao.¡±

    She immediately let go of the button after speaking. She stared nervously at it since she wasn¡¯t sure if she did it correctly or not.

    Xiao Zhuo¡¯s chubby fingers clicked on the voice message that was just sent. Then, Tang Tang¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Lor¡­ husband, you ¡­ you need to look after yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me and Bao Bao.¡±

    Tang Tang had a feeling of newness, and quickly asked, ¡°Bao Bao, did mummy do it right?¡±

    The little guy nodded reluctantly, ¡°En, daddy should be able to hear it.¡±

    When Tang Tang knew that Xiao Zhuo¡¯s daddy could hear her message, her heart began to beat loudly. She wondered how he would respond. Maybe he would think that it was strange since she and the original owner were very different. Even the way they spoke was different. But, what could she do? She couldn¡¯t imitate the original owner, how could she curse at her husband, especially when he was very good?

    Not only could she not curse at him, but she must also treat Bao Bao¡¯s daddy well in the future because he was earning money to raise her. Everything she would be using and living on was his, so how can she not treat him well? Also, as a wife, it was naturally her duty to look after her husband and children. Since she was now Bao Bao¡¯s mother and Bao Bao¡¯s daddy¡¯s wife, she must look well after them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Thousands of miles away, in the early morning hours, at a particr base, the lights of a certain office were still on. A tall figure was seated near a table as he looked down, engrossed in writing a report.

    The door was opened. A man in his early thirties walked in and directly sat on a spare chair. He was wearing a military uniform. ¡°Hey Brother Ji, you have juste back. Why are you in such a rush to write the report? Aren''t you tired after so many days? Even your eyes are bloodshot.¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t bother to look up. He had no expression on his face, and there was no emotion in his voice either, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll sleep once I finish the report.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ji, how many days are you taking off this time? Are you going to visit Xiao Zhuo? The little one didn¡¯t get any news from you for so many days. He must miss you a lot.¡±

 Chapter 8

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Xiao Zhuo was mentioned, Ji Yan¡¯s cold expression rxed a little. There was even some warmth in his eyes. ¡°I have applied for a five day leave this time. I have finished all my work for now, so I will be going back next week.¡±

    Dong Li sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ you only get yo see your child every month or two, and the child¡¯s mother is¡­ She¡¯s not good. Why don¡¯t you bring your child here? Even though it¡¯s not perfect, the nursery here is not bad. If you bring Xiao Zhuo here, then you can see him every day, and you won¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±

    Dong Li and Ji Yan were high school ssmates. They entered the military together, and both of them worked in the special forces. So it could be said that they had passed many hardships together. They were like good brothers, and they could speak about everything directly to each other. Also, he was the only one who knew the truth about Ji Yan¡¯s marriage and Ji Yan¡¯s wife.

    Ji Yan shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not good to bring Xiao Zhuo here either. I would have to go on missions at any time any day, and if I¡¯m away, there won''t be anyone to look after Xiao Zhuo.¡±

    Dong Li agreed after some thought. It¡¯s wasn''t a good idea to hire a nanny to live at the military housing base, and it wasn¡¯t allowed either. He knew that Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother wasn''t reliable, so even if the child was brought here, there wouldn''t be anyone to look after the child.

    It would be great if Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother was normal.

    Dong Li sighed for his friend. He could help but mutter, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you are still married to her. I told you before to divorce her and look for a stepmother for Xiao Zhuo. After all, not all stepmothers are bad, even if they are, at least she would be better than Xiao Zhuo¡¯s biological mother.

    Ji Yan paused, but he didn¡¯t reply and continued writing his report.

    Dong Li knew Ji Yan didn¡¯t like discussing this topic, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. He bided Ji Yan goodnight and left the room to go to bed.

    When Ji Yan finished the report, it was already two in the morning. He massaged his sore eyes and switched off the lights before going back to his room.

    Ji Yan was the captain of his team, but his room was very simple. Everything was ced neatly, reflecting the military¡¯s essence.

    Ji Yan sat at his desk. He seemed to remember something, so he took out his phone and turned it on. His phone vibrated as it switched on. Ji Yan didn¡¯t care for anything else and opened WeChat. He saw multiple messages from Xiao Zhuo. His expression softened unconsciously. He tapped the voice messages to listen to all of them.

    ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you video call me, ah? Are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you didn¡¯t video call me again. Are you out on a mission?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, are you not back from your mission? When are youing back, ah?

    ¡°Daddy, you haven¡¯t video called me for a while now. Where are you?¡±

    The little one¡¯s young voice came through the phone. Ji Yan softened. If someone asked what the marriage had given him and what he was grateful for, he would answer without hesitation ¨C his child. He was grateful that she had given birth to Xiao Zhuo. So for Xiao Zhuo, he was willing to tolerate her. As long as she didn¡¯t go beyond his bottom line, he promised to provide her with all the basic necessities required to live afortable life.

    Ji Yan kept listening to the voice messages. When he reached thest one, an unexpected female voice was heard, ¡°Lor¡­ husband, you ¡­ you need to look after yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me and Bao Bao.¡±

    Tang Tang?

    Ji Yan¡¯s brows wrinkled. He stared at the tab of thest voice message. He was thinking about why she would send him a voice message and why her tone sound like this.

    Ji Yan thought for a while and opened his call records. There were a couple of missed calls from Aunt Li. He originally wanted to call back, but he gave up when he looked at the time. Instead, he picked up some clothes and went to the bathroom.

    When morning came, Ji Yan went for his morning training. After that, he guessed that the little one should be awake by now and opened WeChat to send a video call request.

    ¡°Daddy, daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± When the request was epted, the little one¡¯s chubby face appeared on the screen. It looked like Xiao Zhuo wanted to go through the screen to his side.

    A rare smile appeared on Ji Yan¡¯s solemn face, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, did you get up not too long ago?¡±

    The little one nodded his little head, ¡°I just woke up, daddy. You haven¡¯t called me for a long time. Were you on a mission? Did you get any injuries? When are youing back to see me?¡±

    The little one¡¯s questions quickly came one after the other. Ji Yan listened patiently,and his usual his self-conscience took a hit. He knew that he was not a good father and that he had let down Xiao Zhuo. Not only did he not find Xiao Zhuo a good mother, but he also couldn¡¯t even live by Xiao Zhuo¡¯s side. It was difficult just to visit his child. Ji Yan acknowledged that the little one was lonely, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°Daddy just came back from a mission. I wasn¡¯t hurt. Daddy wille and see you in a few days.¡±

    When Xiao Zhuo heard him, his eyes brightened, and his lips lifted up, exposing his little white teeth, ¡°Really, daddy? Then, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. You have toe back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ok, daddy wille back quickly.¡± When Ji Yan finished, he asked, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, did something happen to mummy recently?¡±

    The little one nodded instantly. Then he took a quick nce at the door. After he confirmed that it was shut, he carefully told Ji Yan, ¡°Daddy, Mummy got hit by a car before. Her leg was hurt, and there are many scratches on her face.¡±

    Ji Yan¡¯s lips were shut in a straight line. He did not speak.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nced at the door again before saying, ¡°There¡¯s more, there¡¯s more. Mummy said that she can¡¯t remember anything. She doesn¡¯t know how to do a lot of things, so she needs me to teach her.¡±

    Amnesia? Ji Yan''s first reaction was distrust. He didn¡¯t believe her. Is she trying to pull their legs?

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo saw the distrust on Ji Yan¡¯s face, he quickly said, ¡°Daddy, I think mummy really lost her memory. It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s different from the past. She didn¡¯t care about me before, but how she makes food for me every day, and it''s very yummy. She would also make snacks for me to take to the nursery, and she would take me home when the nursery is over. She¡­¡± Up to this part, Xiao Zhuo became a bit awkward, plus he was also trying to hide his happiness, ¡°She calls me Bao Bao, and sometimes she¡¯ll call me precious and darling. Ah, it¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    Ji Yan was filled with suspicion. He was clear about Tang Tang''s attitude. She wasn¡¯t even willing to spare a nce at Xiao Zhuo, so why was she suddenly doing so many things for Xiao Zhuo? What exactly happened?¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t voice the questions in his heart, and instead, he asked, ¡°What about Grandma Li? Where did she go? Why is mummy doing the cooking?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo replied, ¡°Grandma Li went home. She¡¯s looking after the little baby.¡±

    Ji Yan had heard about Aunt Li¡¯s daughter-inw''s pregnancy. Maybe it was about that. Then, he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. Quickly go and brush your teeth and eat breakfast before going to the nursery. Daddy wille and see you in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Bye bye, daddy.¡± The little one wasn¡¯t willing, but he knew the call had to end, so he waved at Ji Yan and unwillingly ended the call.

    Ji Yan exited WeChat. Then, he opened his contacts and called Aunt Li.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other hand, Tang Tang discovered that the little one was in a great mood this morning. To show his happiness, Xiao Zhuo was constantly swinging his legs while he ate at the table, and he would also smile every now and then.

    ¡°Bao Bao, did something good happen? Can you tell mummy about it?¡±

    The little one stopped swinging his legs. He swallowed his food and put on a solemn expression, ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t believe him. She knew that he wasn¡¯t willing to speak, so she used her secret trick, ¡°Ah,e and tell mummy. Tell mummy, okay, my darling precious? Mummy really wants to know, ah!¡±

    Xiao Zhuo red at Tang Tang. He impatiently said, ¡°Ok. Why are you being so irritating, ah? I¡¯m going to be annoyed to death. I¡¯ll tell you, okay? Daddy ising back in a few days to see me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is your daddying back? Then¡­ Then¡­¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t expect it would be this. She hadn¡¯t met the person, but she could her heart beating loudly again.

    After she saw Xiao Zhuo off and went back home, Tang Tang kept wondering what Bao Bao¡¯s daddy looked like. Also, what was his personality like? What should she do when she sees him? ording to what Aunt Li has told her, Bao Bao¡¯s daddy doesn¡¯t like the original owner, then does that mean that he doesn¡¯t like her either? If he really doesn¡¯t like her, then what should she do, ah?

    Tang Tang¡¯s mind was in a mess. In the end, she decided to work hard and treat Bao Bao¡¯s daddy well. She resolved to fulfill her duty as his wife. She also thought that if he still doesn¡¯t like her, then she can¡¯t do anything about it, but at least she would treat them good. He wouldn¡¯t kick her out because he didn''t like her, right?.

    Thinking up to that point, Tang Tang rxed a little and started to think about what she should cook for Xiao Zhuo. However, when she opened the fridge, Tang Tang discovered that it was empty.

    Aunt Li has already left for a couple of days. The originally full fridge was now empty. Tang Tang knew that she had to go out and buy food to refill it, but she didn¡¯t know where she could go to buy the things. After thinking for a while, she could only go and ask her Bao Bao for help.

    Once the nursery ended and Tang Tang went to pick Xiao Zhuo up, they didn¡¯t go straight home. Instead, Tang Tang asked the little guy for help, ¡°Bao Bao, there¡¯s no ingredients left at home. Can you take me to buy some? Mummy doesn¡¯t know how.¡±

    By now, Ji Xiao Zhuo believed Tang Tang didn''t remember anything, so he wasn''t as shocked as before. Instead, he decided to walk in front and led the way, ¡°Follow me. We''re going to the supermarket.¡±

    Previously, Aunt Li frequently took Xiao Zhuo with her whenever she went to the supermarket, so he was familiar with the route.

    Tang Tang had seen a supermarket on the TV before. It was very big inside, and you could buy all sorts of things. At that time, she was in shock for a very long time, but she was also filled with anticipation, especially at this time, as the little guy was the one apanying her.

    When they arrived at the supermarket, the little one went up to the shopping trolleys area with familiarity and took a coin out from his pocket. Then, he stood on his toes to put the coin inside the little hole on the shopping trolley. Suddenly the trolley was unlocked, and Tang Tang, who was watching, had her eyes lit up. There were almost stars in her eyes.

    Her family¡¯s precious was truly amazing.

    Under Tang Tang¡¯s praising eyes, the little one calmly pushed the trolley. He even waved his hand like a boss and called out to Tang Tang, who was behind him, ¡°Let''s go!¡±

    Tang Tang swiftly andpliantly followed the little boss.

    Although the little boss had an imposing aura and manner, he was just too short. He was shorter than the shopping trolley, so he had to use a lot of strength to make it move. Tang Tang¡¯s heart suffered from watching him. Normally, kids like him would sit on the seat in the trolley while the adults push it, just like how the male lead did on the TV.

    Tang Tang looked at her surroundings and discovered that the majority of kids were seated in the shopping trolleys. So Tang Tang asked, ¡°Bao Bao, let mummy push it. You can sit in the trolley while mummy will push it.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nced at the other kids sitting in the trolley. Longing quickly shed across his eyes, but he still shook his head in response, ¡°I won¡¯t sit. Only three years old would sit in the shopping trolleys.¡± He was almost four years old now. He was no longer three. Also¡­ The little one nced at Tang Tang¡¯s injured leg discreetly.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t believe him. She instantly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, ah. Even though Bao Bao is not three years old, you¡¯re still a child. Come up and sit down.¡±

    The little one shook his head again. He solemnly pushed the trolley again. He didn¡¯t forget toin, ¡°You can¡¯t even walk steadily on your own. I don¡¯t want to get hurt if you were to push the trolley while I was sitting in it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tang Tang understood now. The little one was worried about her.

    What a kind child. He was such a well-behaved child. She really didn¡¯t understand why the original owner would treat him so badly.

 Chapter 9

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Honestly speaking, Tang Tang could still push the trolley even if she used one of her crutches, but the little one didn¡¯t let her. Since she wasn¡¯t willing to reject the little one¡¯s kindness, she could only follow him from behind like a subordinate. It felt rather interesting.

    Under the little boss¡¯s lead, Tang Tang took a proper look at the supermarket. There were so many products that Tang Tang was getting dizzy from seeing it all. She was deeply moved as she thought that this world was truly amazing, and everyone who lived in this world was really lucky, ah.

    As she followed the little leader, Tang Tang went to the vegetable section and selected all the vegetables they needed. Throughout the entire process, Tang Tang simply copied what other people did, which went smoothly. However, when it was time to weigh the vegetables, she realized that the weighing machine was surrounded by people. The little one noticed and immediately pulled on Tang Tang¡¯s pants to stop her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move and wait for me here. I¡¯ll go instead!¡± Then he grabbed the vegetables and ran to queue up. Even though his tiny body was surrounded by adults, Xiao Zhuo was not afraid. Instead, he was very calm.

    When it was Xiao Zhuo¡¯s turn, he went on his tiptoes to ce the vegetables on the weighing machine and spoke to the staff, ¡°Auntie, weigh the vegetables please.¡±

    It was the first time for the supermarket¡¯s worker to see such a young child buy things. The worker looked at Xiao Zhuo. He was so serious and cute, ah. The worker¡¯s movements slowed down when weighing the vegetables.

    Everyone in their surroundings also stared at the little one with starry eyes. A few girls took out their phones to take pictures of Xiao Zhuo while saying, ¡°So cute. So cute. I really want to take him home.¡±

    Tang Tang watched the scene not too far away. She was filled with pride. Her Bao Bao was really smart and amazing¡­

    When Xiao Zhuo staggered back to Tang Tang¡¯s side with the vegetables that had been weighed, Tang Tang bent down and hugged Xiao Zhuo. She kissed him on his forehead and said, ¡°Bao Bao, you¡¯re really amazing! Mummy admires you.¡±

    The little one¡¯s eyes widened. After two seconds, he quickly covered his forehead with his chubby arm. He was feeling shy and angry as he stared at Tang Tang, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say anything at all. His face reddened, and in the end, he pushed the shopping trolley and ran, ¡°Ai, I really can¡¯t stand you. You¡¯re too annoying, ah!¡±

    Tang Tang simply smiled as she watched the little chubby boy push the shopping trolley with a lot of effort.

    A young mother, who was in a simr age as Tang Tang, had been watching the entire scene. The young mother felt envious and said to Tang Tang, ¡°That was your son, right? He¡¯s so sensible. He cares about you, and he didn¡¯t want you to push the trolley. He didn¡¯t even say anything even though he¡¯s sweating from pushing it. Unlike my son, who is not even willing to walk a step.¡±

    The little boy who was sitting in the young mother¡¯s shopping trolley didn¡¯t know that his mother wasining about him and carried on eating his ice cream. There was ice cream all over his mouth.

    Tang Tang couldn''t hold in her smile. She felt like the pride she was feeling would overflow soon. After saying goodbye to the young mother, she quickly chase after her little precious.

    Apart from vegetables, Tang Tang also decided to get some fruits and snacks that the little one liked. In the end, the mother and son bought a big bag of food. Tang Tang could only hold her crutches in one hand and the shopping bag in the other. It was very difficult for her to walk.

    When Xiao Zhuo noticed that Tang Tang had difficulties walking, he wrinkled his brows. Then, he ran up to Tang Tang and helped to lift up the bag. Xiao Zhuo wanted to lessen the weight so Tang Tang won¡¯t struggle as much. But, because he was too small, he couldn¡¯t walk properly like this, instead, he began to walk unsteadily and almost tripped.

    Tang Tang quickly took hold of his hands, ¡°Bao Bao, there¡¯s no need for your help. Mummy can carry it. Mummy is strong.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t believe what she said. After his hands were released, he tried to lift up the bag again while sighing, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not strong enough yet. It would be great if daddy was here. Daddy is very strong.¡±

    Tang Tang quicklyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Bao Bao is still too young. As long Bao Bao eats properly, you will grow up tall and strong.¡±

    The little one silently nodded his head. He was determined to grow taller than daddy in the future.

    By the time they got home, it was not early anymore, so Tang Tang went straight into the kitchen to prepare dinner and let Xiao Zhuo amuse himself.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was standing silently at the kitchen entrance as he watched Tang Tang cook. He suddenly remembered something and turned around to dash into his room to get the tablet. Then, he ran back and secretly took a picture of Tang Tang. Seeing that Tang Tang didn''t notice anything, he instantly ran back to his room and locked his door like he had stolen something. After that, he sent the picture to Ji Yan.

    ¡°Daddy, I went to the supermarket with mummy today. Mummy got lots of delicious food for me, and now Mummy is in the kitchen making nice food for me.¡± Xiao Zhuo¡¯s tone had a hint of showing off.

    Back at the amodation, Ji Yan took a shower when he got back to his room. Then, he switched on his phone and saw the message from the little one. It was a picture of a woman wearing an apron as she cooked at the stove. The woman was as skinny as a skeleton, and she had a cast on her left leg. Her crutches was ced nearby. The woman looked like she was skilled in cooking.

    Ji Yan felt that the woman in the picture was very unfamiliar to him. Whether it was her aura or actions, it didn¡¯t match with the Tang Tang in his mind. In his memory, she was always in a drunken stupor or being hysterical,and always wished he would die quickly. However, the woman in the picture had a gentle aura, and there was even a nice and calm feeling.

    If the figure in the picture didn¡¯t look exactly the same as Tang Tang, Ji Yan would have thought that the person was someone else.

    Why was there such a big change? Was it because of the amnesia? If it wasn¡¯t memory loss, there was no reason for her to pretend and act like this.

    Ji Yan suppressed his suspicions and requested a video call to Xiao Zhuo. It only rang twice before it was epted. A chubby round face appeared on the screen. When he saw Ji Yan, Xiao Zhuo instantly called out daddy excitedly.

    Ji Yan smiled and asked, ¡°Did you eat enough tonight?¡±

    The little one had many things to say in front of his father. So, he instantly lifted two fingers and replied, ¡°I had two bowls of rice tonight. I also had chicken wings, tofu, and¡­ and¡­¡±

    There was a limit to the little one¡¯s memory, and he couldn¡¯t remember it all at the moment. Ji Yan waited patiently. After a long time, the little one finally remembered.

    ¡°Oh, oh, there was soup as well. It was very tasty.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Was it mummy who made everything?¡±

    Xiao Zhuo nodded with force. Then, acting as if he was going to say a big secret, he whispered, ¡°Daddy, mummy¡¯s cooking is very tasty. It¡¯s better than Grandma Li¡¯s cooking. Also, the pastries that mummy makes are very good as well. Grandma Li doesn¡¯t make those.¡± All his ssmates at the nursery were jealous of him.

    Seeing the little one talk so excitedly and noticing that almost all of his sentences had the word ¡®mummy¡¯ in them, Ji Yan was feelingplicated, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, do you like the current mummy?¡±

    The little one went silent. After a long time, he nodded awkwardly and replied quietly, ¡°Daddy, I want mummy to always stay like this. I don¡¯t want mummy to change back to what she was before.¡±

    This time, Ji Yan went silent. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say to his child, all because he doesn¡¯t know what was going on with Tang Tang. If she was truly treating Xiao Zhuo well or if she was nning something.

    He was really afraid that she was pretending to be nice to Xiao Zhuo for a few days before reverting to her previous self; and that she was giving hope to Xiao Zhuo and then crush itter. If it was like that, then Ji Yan definitely won¡¯t let her off.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day was the weekend, so Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t need to go to the nursery. Tang Tang wanted to take Xiao Zhuo somewhere to y because she heard a few parents discussing where they were going to take their children to y for the weekend. Some talked about a theme park, and some mentioned an aquarium. Tang Tang didn¡¯t really understand what they were talking about, but she did understand that they were all going to take their children somewhere to have fun. This made Tang Tang want to take Xiao Zhuo somewhere to y as well.

    However, the suggestion was rejected by the little one. He looked at Tang Tang¡¯s injured leg, ¡°You can¡¯t go and y with your leg hurt. Otherwise, it won¡¯t heal quickly, and you will have to use the crutches constantly.¡± Some people might even call you disabled.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart was melting. He was so young, but he was already so considerate. He was so cute! It was hard not to love him. In the beginning, Tang Tang thought that since she was his mother, it was her responsibility to look after him well. But as the days passed, she genuinely began to like the little one more and more. Tang Tang discovered that she truly wanted to treat him well from the bottom of her heart.

    She was lucky that she had be Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother. Did God think she was too pitiful in her previous life, so he was making it up to her in this life?

    Since she learned about this world through television, Tang Tang knew that this ce was not her original world. She also knew that it was not another country far, far away, but thather original world doesn¡¯t exist anymore. Her worldwas now considered as something that existed a few thousand years ago.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly transported to the future. However, she had already decided to consider this unbelievable situation aspensation from God. Now, she felt that each day she lived was like a blessing. She also liked her current life very much. Originally, she used to think that she would be alone for the rest of her life. But, now, she had a child and a husband, a family. Something that she had always yearned for, and now because she had this family, Tang Tang was willing to do anything to protect it. This family was everything to her.

    Since the little one didn¡¯t want to travel anywhere to y, Tang Tang took him to their local shopping center to y. She couldn¡¯t let the little one stay at home all day.

    The grounds of the shopping center were very big, and there were some amusements around, which was why many adults liked to take their children to y there. It was very lively.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo had a little electric car. Apart from the size, it was the same as a real car, so it could be said Xiao Zhuo¡¯s car looked very grand. He sat in his little car and drove it around the shopping center''s amusement area. Xiao Zhuo looked very cool, so he attracted many envious looks from other kids.

    Since Tang Tang¡¯s leg was injured, she sat on a bench while she watched Xiao Zhuo y.

    There was a young mother seated beside her. The young mother was constantly taking pictures with her mobile of her children ying. Tang Tang knew, from television, that the object the young mother was holding was called a mobile phone. It was an amazing object. She learned that it could be used to talk to people, watch films, and take pictures. Tang Tang had heard from Xiao Zhuo that the original owner had a mobile phone, but Tang Tang couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. It most likely got lost somewhere.

    Originally Tang Tang was not too bothered about not having a mobile, but seeing the young mother taking pictures of the children made her feel jealous. If she had a mobile, she would be able to take pictures of Xiao Zhuo as well.

    The young mother noticed Tang Tang was staring at her, so she smiled and asked, ¡°Your child is also ying here?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded and pointed towards Xiao Zhuo¡¯s direction, ¡°My child is the one driving the little car.¡±

    ¡°So he''s your child, ah. He looks very handsome! I guess he takes after his father.¡± Once she finished speaking, the young mother realized that she had said something inappropriate and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don''t have another meaning.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t mind and waved her hand in response, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I know that my appearance is not good.¡± To say it urately, her appearance was ¡®ugly¡¯ even Tang Tang, herself, wouldn¡¯t look at a mirror if she didn¡¯t need to. The little one was good looking. He must definitely look like his father, and luckily he did otherwise he would be finished.

    After the young mother saw that Tang Tang really didn¡¯t mind, she thought Tang Tang¡¯s personality was very good and brought up a random topic to chat. The conversation soon moved to their jobs, ¡°I work at a bank. Where do you work?¡±

    Tang Tang knew this era was different from her dynasty. In this time period, men and women could work to earn money, and most women here had a job The better the job, the more it made other people envious,and people who stayed at home to look after the children and do the housework all the time were sometimes looked down on by others. Her type was called a ¡®housewife¡¯.

    Tang Tang was a full time housewife.

    She shook her head and answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a job.¡±

    The young mother understood Tang Tang¡¯s meaning. So she was a housewife, ah. It was rare to see such a young mum be a full-time housewife. The young mother didn¡¯t carry on asking about the topic.

    The two of them carried on chatting about casual things. By the timeTang Tang turned her head to look for the little one, she couldn¡¯t see him anywhere!

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed her crutches and went towards the area where shest saw Xiao Zhuo. She quickly scanned around the area, but she couldn''t find him. Tang Tang panicked. She asked the people around, with a shaky voice, if they have seen Xiao Zhuo. However, all of them said that they haven¡¯t noticed.

    ¡°Bao Bao¡­¡± Tang Tang¡¯s hands and legs went weak. Her eyes reddened. She wasn¡¯t willing to believe Xiao Zhuo had gone missing. She hobbled around while shouting for Xiao Zhuo as she looked for him. Tang Tang had fallen a couple of times because she was too rushed, but she just got up and carried on searching for Xiao Zhuo.

    Seeing Tang Tang looking so worried, some of the other mothers came tofort her while helping her look for her child.

    While everyone was looking for Xiao Zhuo, he was currently behind a fake hill, which was not far from the y area. There, an old man with white hair was crouching in front of him. The old man had a dignified aura around him, but he was very kind in front of the child.

 Chapter 10

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Xiao Zhuo, who brought you here today to y? Is it Aunt Li?¡± The elder asked.

    ¡°Grandma Li went home to look after the little baby. Mummy brought me here to y.¡±

    The elder was shocked, ¡°Your mother? Howe she brought you here?¡± That woman never cared about Xiao Zhuo before.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true. It was Mummy who took me here.¡±

    ¡°Would that woman be so nice? Isn¡¯t she just tricking you? Did she make you do anything?¡± Was that woman nning something? He really didn¡¯t understand what Ji Yan was thinking when he married a woman like that!

    Ji Xiao Zhuo tugged on the elder¡¯s hand and seriously said, ¡°Great Grandpa, Mummy is not tricking me. She has be good, and she is nice now. Great Grandpa shouldn¡¯t curse Mummy anymore.¡±

    The elder let out a heavy ¡®hnn¡¯ before saying, ¡°How can someone like your mother turn good, she must be nning something!¡±

    Currently, Ji Xiao Zhuo couldn¡¯t stand people saying that his mother was bad, so he pulled his hand back and seriously said, ¡°Great grandpa, don¡¯t say any bad things about my mother again otherwise I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    Seeing that his great grandson was not willing to hold his arm anymore, the elder quicklypromised, ¡°Ok, ok, ok, Great Grandpa won¡¯t say anything anymore. I won¡¯t speak badly about your mother either, but you need to remember that you can¡¯t tell your parents about our meeting. This is our secret.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo readily nodded his head, ¡°I know. I will keep our secret.¡±

    The elder noticed that it was gettingte, and it wasn¡¯t good to carry on chatting, so he stroked the little one''s head and said, ¡°Ok. You should go back. Great Grandpa will see you again next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Bye-bye, Great Grandpa!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo started his little car and went to find his mother. In the end, he got found by Tang Tang halfway.

    Tang Tang only felt like she was going to be scared to death. When she saw Ji Xiao Zhuo, she immediately threw the crutches away and hugged the little one tightly. The tears that she had been holding, started toe out and they streamed down her face as she sobbed, ¡°Where did you go? I thought I would never see you again. Did you know how scared I was?"

    Seeing Tang Tang cry, Ji Xiao Zhuo froze. He realized that his secret meeting with his great grandpa had frightened his mummy. He instantly felt guilty and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Mummy. I shouldn¡¯t have gone off by myself. Don¡¯t cry, mummy.¡±

    Tang Tang held Xiao Zhuo tightly. She couldn¡¯t control her tears yet. She really thought that she had lost Xiao Zhuo. What would she do if he got kidnapped by children trafficking? Even her death wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate.

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo saw that Tang Tang was still crying, his eyes started to redden. After thinking for a moment, he mimicked Tang Tang¡¯s actions when she coaxed him. He patted on Tang Tang¡¯s shoulder while saying, ¡°Mummy, Bao Bao was wrong. Forgive me. Mummy, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡±

    Tang Tang rubbed her tears away and rubbed the Xiao Zhuo¡¯s tears as well before asking, ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you tell Mummy and went so far by yourself, ah?¡±

    Instantly, Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered his head as he didn¡¯t dare to look at her in the eye. He tapped his fingers together and replied with a guilty conscience, ¡°Nothing much. I just went to y.¡± He promised his great grandpa not to say anything. Otherwise his daddy would get angry.

    Tang Tang felt like Xiao Zhuo didn''t tell her the truth, but since he wasn¡¯t willing to say it, she won¡¯t force him either. She pulled on his hand and warned, ¡°Next time, you can¡¯t just go off without a word, okay? Mummy will worry.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded quickly. Then, he noticed that Tang Tang¡¯s right knee was hurt. It was bleeding. He panicked as he widened his eyes while pointing at her knee, ¡°Mummy, your knee is bleeding.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t mind. She waved her hand, ¡°Mummy is ok. I wasn¡¯t careful and fell over. Mummy will put some ointment and it''ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mummy, did you fall when you were looking for me?¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo unconsciously scrunched up his face. He wanted to touch Tang Tang¡¯s injury, but he didn¡¯t dare, ¡°Mummy¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it was because Mummy wasn¡¯t careful. It¡¯s not much. Let¡¯s go home.¡± After such a situation, Tang Tang didn¡¯t dare to let the little one keep ying anymore. She wanted to take him home straight away.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo felt stuffy inside. He also felt guilty as he caused his mummy to be hurt. Xiao Zhuo only felt relieved when he personally watched Tang Tang treat her wound. When Tang Tang walked into the kitchen, Xiao Zhuo took the chance to hide in his bedroom. Then, he sent a voice message to Ji Yan, ¡°I did something wrong today, Daddy. I made mummy get hurt and cry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Once he finished speaking, Xiao Zhuo covered his head with his hands andid motionless on his bed. He looked like a gloomy little piglet.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Yan received the little one¡¯s message at night. He got a bit worried when he heard the unhappiness in Xiao Zhuo¡¯s voice. Ji Yan requested a video call directly, which was picked up very quickly. Xiao Zhuo was only wearing pants, so his chubby upper body was revealed. He was sitting on his bed as he showed a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°What happened today? What did you do wrong?¡± Ji Yan asked.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo rested his chin against his hand and sighed. He wanted to tell his daddy everything, but he remembered his promise to his great grandpa. In the end, Xiao Zhuo decided not to mention him, ¡°Mummy took me to the y area in the shopping centre to y. I went too far and frightened mummy. I made Mummy cry, and her leg was even bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Mummy before you went too far?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered his head and put his hands together as he hesitated, ¡°I just ¡­ just rushed to y.¡±

    Ji Yan fell silent. He had an idea of what happened, so he didn¡¯t push Xiao Zhuo for the truth. ¡°Remember to tell an adult where you are going next time. You can¡¯t just run off by yourself. What if you got kidnapped? Do you understand?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded.

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t say anything else as he saw that Xiao Zhuo knew that he did something wrong. Ji Yan ended the call after reminding Xiao Zhuo to go to sleep. Ji Yan¡¯s feelings were constantly changing inside as he thought if Tang Tang would really get hurt and cry because of Xiao Zhuo. If she was acting, did she need to act to this degree? Unless she really had amnesia, which caused a personality change?

    It seemed like he really needed to go back and observe.

    While Ji Yan was deep in thought, Ji Xiao Zhuo was also thinking deeply. His arms were folded behind his head and acted like a pillow, and his legs were crossed while he thought about the events that urred today.

    Xiao Zhuo felt that his mummy had really changed. In the past, she never cared about him.There were times where she screamed and howled at him. However, his mummy had be gentle. Now, She would smile at him, cook nice food for him, call him ¡®darling¡¯ and ¡®precious¡¯, and she would even cry because she was worried about him when he was missing.

    It seemed like his mummy really loved him now.

    Then should he forgive his mummy and give her another chance?

    Ji Xiao Zhuo thought for a long time until his brows were wrinkled. Atst, he sighed and decided to forgive mummy this time. Daddy had told him before that men shouldn¡¯t be narrow minded, and that they should yield to girls. Mummy is a girl, so he should relent.

    Xiao Zhuo smiled as he felt that he was released from a heavy burden. He kicked his legs in the air to show his happiness, and then he rolled around on his bed a couple of times before going to sleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Tang found that the little one had changed overnight. He usually would avoid looking at her, and he would use grunts to answer her. Basically, he acted like he didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with her.However, he didn¡¯t refuse the food she put in his bowlin the morning. When they left for the nursery, he took the initiative to hold her hand when they walked, he even reminded her to be careful and not trip.

    Tang Tang stared at the little one in shock. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°Bao Bao, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not angry at mummy anymore?¡±

    The little one nodded his head seriously and earnestly said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to forgive you this one time. You can¡¯tmit the same wrong again.¡±

    Tang Tang was surprised. She cupped his face with her hands and confirmed, ¡°Bao Bao, are you really not angry at Mummy anymore? Have we reconciled?¡±

    The little one tried hard to keep the serious expression on his face as he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but smile. She kissed the little one¡¯s face a couple of times, ¡°Thank you, Bao Bao. You¡¯re so nice.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo¡¯s lips also lifted, but then he pretended to be calm, ¡°That¡¯s because I am a man. I¡¯m very broad minded.¡±

    His serious and solemn expression made Tang Tangugh. She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Bao Bao is broad minded. Mummy loves you lots.¡±

    The little one¡¯s ears turned red. He looked around shyly. Once he confirmed that there was no one around, he quickly went on his tiptoes and kissed Tang Tang¡¯s cheek before saying quietly, ¡°I love you as well.¡±

    After he said that, he got embarrassed and instantly ran away on his short little legs.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart melted. How can there be such a cute kid?

    To celebrate their reconciliation, Tang Tang decided to make a feast tonight. She took the ingredients out from the fridge and made vegetable meatballs, sweet and sour pork, kung pao chicken, tofu soup, and braised chicken wings. She remembered that Xiao Zhuo really liked the braised chicken wings. Originally, Tang Tang had learned this recipe from TV. Watching cooking programs was her newest hobby.

    ¡°Wah ¨C¡± The little one gasped in wonder when he saw that there were so many dishes. His eyes widened, ¡°Mummy, is it a special day today?¡± Generally, there would only be many dishes on special days.

    Tang Tang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Today is a very special day, so we are celebrating.¡±

    ¡°What asion is it?¡± The little one thought hard as he tried to remember which asion it was. Even though he had racked his brain, he couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    Tang Tang stroked his head, ¡°Today is the day Bao Bao has forgiven Mummy. Mummy is very happy, so we are celebrating it.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nked. He beganughing, and his chubby cheeks trembled as heughed.

    This was the first time that Tang Tang had seen the little oneugh so happily. At this moment, he truly looked like a child. Previously, he would act as serious as an adult, which was probably a facade to protect himself as he couldn''t rely on anyone. Tang Tang understood him as she used to be the same. She would be quiet in front of other people because she didn¡¯t know what to say; she was also afraid that she would say something wrong and cause trouble. Tang Tang could onlyugh, be spoiled, and be her real self in front of her nanny.

    So, Tang Tang had been worried about Ji Xiao Zhuo. He was still a child who wasn¡¯t even four years old yet. He shouldn¡¯t be like acting like that.

    Seeing that the little one was now willing to be his real self in front of her, she could stop worrying about it.

    Tang Tang passed a piece of coke chicken wings to the little one, "Do you want Mummy to feed you?" Xiao Zhuo didn''t know how to use chopsticks. He could only use a fork, and it was difficult to use that to eat chicken wings.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo shook his head. He stabbed his fork into the chicken wing, "I can eat by myself. I''m not a three-year-old kid."

    Tang Tang was rather speechless, " ¡­Alright. You are not three years old." You''re a three and a half years old kid.

    Just when the mother and son started to eat, they suddenly heard the sounds of a key rattling at the door. The two of them stopped and looked towards the entrance.

    A few secondster, a man wearing a military uniform and a firm expression appeared as the door opened.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 11

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s eyes sparkled. He dropped the fork he was holding and jumped down from his seat before dashing towards Ji Yan like a little bullet.

    The stern expression on Ji Yan¡¯s face softened as he caught the little bullet, who ran to him, into his embrace. Ji Yan rubbed Xiao Zhuo¡¯s head, ¡°Daddy is back.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo hugged Ji Yan¡¯s neck tightly and expressed his longing, ¡°Daddy, howe you return now. It''s sote already. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long, long time.¡±

    Ji Yan kissed the little one¡¯s forehead and apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The little one forgave his daddy after thinking about it for two seconds, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll forgive you. I am very broad minded.¡±

    Ji Yanughed. He lifted the little one single handedly while he bent down to change his shoes. For the moment, Ji Yan still hadn''t noticed the frozen Tang Tang.

    When Ji Yan appeared, Tang Tang dropped her chopsticks and stood up immediately. She didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands. Even though she knew that she had a husband, this was her first time seeing him. So the shock she felt was rather strong.

    What should she do?

    Also, Bao Bao¡¯s daddy looked really handsome. He looked better than her eldest sister and second sister¡¯s husband.

    In the beginning, Tang Tang thought that men here looked a bit strange with their clothing and hairstyles, but she had got used to it after living in this world for a few days. She also got used to the way people dressed here rather quickly. However, she wasn¡¯t used to Ji Yan¡¯s good looks, so her face reddened with a blush as her heart thumped.

    ¡°Mummy, mummy, daddy came back!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo cried excitedly from Ji Yan¡¯s hold. He didn¡¯t notice the blush on Tang Tang¡¯s face.

    Tang Tang tried to hide her shyness as she looked at Ji Yan. She squeezed a smile out, ¡°Lor ¡­ husband, you have returned.¡±

    She almost called him ¡®lord husband.¡¯ Thankfully, she stopped herself on time as she remembered that lord husband was shortened to just ¡®husband¡¯ here.

    Ji Yan nked. He stared at Tang Tang with astonishment. Though all he saw was a red faced Tang Tang, who had her eyes were filled with expectation and shyness as if she didn¡¯t know what she should do. In his memory, Tang Tang had always wished that he was dead whenever she looked at him. When had she ever called him ¡®husband¡¯ and with that kind of expression? Was this still the same Tang Tang he knew?

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t notice the suspicion in Ji Yan¡¯s eyes as all of her attention was focused on hiding the nervousness she was feeling. This was the first time that she had a husband in her two lives. She really didn¡¯t know what she should do. All she could do was rack her brain and think about the lessons that her nanny taught her. The lessons exined what a wife should do.

    Her nanny had once said that men would get tired at work and that they would want to go back to a pleasant home and a warm family. To be a good wife, one should take the utmost care of their husband so that the husband would feel the mostfortable at home, so he wouldn¡¯t look for women outside the house. This meant there would be fewer concubines as well.

    So, how should she treat her husband well?

    When she saw Ji Yan was seated at the dining table, Tang Tang suddenly remembered something. She quickly grabbed her crutches and went to the kitchen to get another bowl of rice and a pair of chopsticks before passing them to Ji Yan, ¡°Husband, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? We were just about to start. Let¡¯s eat while the food is still hot.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Ji Yan, who normally wouldn''t even have a change in expression no matter the situation, was speechless at this moment.

    ¡°You and Bao Bao eat first. I¡¯ll go and make two more dishes, otherwise, there won¡¯t be enough.¡± Men¡¯s appetite should be rather big. Especially men in the military, they could probably eat a lot. Tang Tang felt that there weren''t enough dishes or even rice, so she should make some more food.

    Ji Yan came back to his senses and called out to Tang Tang, who was heading towards the kitchen, ¡°Don¡¯t go. There¡¯s enough here. Let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡± Although Ji Yan didn¡¯t really care for Tang Tang, he still wouldn¡¯t get an injured person to serve him. As long as he could eat some warm food, he would be satisfied. Also, the dishes on the table looked pretty appetizing.

    But¡­ did Tang Tang make all of this?

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was not the type of child who would favour one parent and forget the other, and he also knew that cooking was difficult, so Xiao Zhuo stopped Tang Tang as well, ¡°Mummy this is enough. If not, I can eat less and leave more for daddy.¡±

    Ji Yanughed lightly and stroked the little one¡¯s head.

    Tang Tang was still hesitant. It was rare for her husband toe home. It would be bad if he couldn''t even eat his fill on the rare asions that he was back at home.

    Ji Yan picked up his chopsticks and began eating, ¡°Sit down and eat. There¡¯s enough, really.¡± If it wasn¡¯t, he could always make some noodles for himself.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Tang could only sit back down. However, she didn¡¯t start eating Instead, shedled a bowl of soup for Ji Yan and Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Drink some soup first. It will warm the stomach.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mummy, ¡± the little one drank the soup readily. He was bubbling with happiness. It was Ji Yan who felt awkward. She had never treated him like this before. This was the first time, so Ji Yan could only react with basic manners and thank her, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Tang had a small smile, then she lowered her head and started to eat.

    Truthfully, Ji Yan had rushed back after training. He had driven for several hours without stopping, so he had been hungry from ages ago. So, when Ji Yan tasted such delicious food, he didn¡¯t stop to think about how Tang Tang could have such good cooking skills. Instead, he brought out the military basics of eating quickly and ate three bowls of rice before slowing down slightly. Once he confirmed that Xiao Zhuo and Tang Tang had eaten their fill, Ji Yan ate all the remaining food. He wasn¡¯t full, but it was just enough to satisfy his hunger.

    Tang Tang was happy when she saw all the empty tes. It seemed that her cooking suited his taste. This was good; it showed that she still had some use.

    Restraining the happiness she was feeling, Tang Tang went back to the kitchen to prepare some fruits for the father and son. Then she cleared the table and went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. But before she could pick up a te to clean, someone else was already a step ahead of her. Tworge and rough hands grabbed a te before her, ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡±

    Ji Yan wasn¡¯t a chauvinist. He didn¡¯t believe that women should do all the housework. Even though Tang Tang didn''t work or earn any money, she had prepared the meal, so it was natural for him to do the cleaning. Especially since Tang Tang¡¯s leg was injured. This had nothing to do with love. He was just following his principles.

    Tang Tang widened her eyes and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no, you must be tired today. Leave these things to me. You should go and rest.¡± How can she let her husband clean the dishes? He must be tired from working.

    ¡°Your leg is injured. It¡¯s not good to stand for long periods of time.¡± Then, Ji Yan put the dirty dishes in the sink, squirted some washing liquid, and swiftly began cleaning. Once he was done with the dishes, he mopped the kitchen floor and cleaned the kitchen. It took him ten minutes to finish everything. In the end, Tang Tang didn¡¯t even do anything.

    Tang Tang just stared nkly at the side. So, men can also do house chores too? And they can even finish it so quickly. He looked capable and experienced; it was unexpectedly attractive.

    Heavens. Bao Bao¡¯s daddy was too good. He was a hero who protected his country, he had a handsome appearance and earned money to raise his family, and he didn''t have any other women. He could even do chores! Why didn¡¯t the original owner like such a good man? Was the original owner a fool?

    Once the kitchen was cleaned, Ji Yan saw that there wasn¡¯t anything else to do, so he picked up Xiao Zhuo, who was lying on the sofa, ¡°Come and have a bath with daddy. It¡¯s time for bed.¡±

    The little one was unwilling to part with his game. Facing the difficult choice to pick between his daddy and his game, he unwillingly abandoned his game. Xiao Zhuo hugged Ji Yan¡¯s neck as they went towards a room. Before they entered, Xiao Zhuo waved at Tang Tang, ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m going to bed now. Good night ~.¡±

    Tang Tang waved back, ¡°Goodnight Bao Bao ~.¡±

    Ji Yan waited for them to finish before shutting the door. He easily took Xiao Zhuo¡¯s clothes in a couple of moves, ¡°Have you gained weight again?¡±

    The little one pinched the meat on his belly as he mentally agreed with his daddy. He had gained weight, but it wasn¡¯t his fault. So he exined, ¡°It¡¯s because mummy¡¯s cooking is too tasty. You would have gained weight as well if it was you.¡±

    Ji Yan became silent as he thought about his food intake tonight, then he took off his uniform and carried Xiao Zhuo to the bathroom. The father and son had a hot bath together.

    When they came out, both of them were just wearing shorts. The father and son looked like version 1 and version 2.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo climbed on top of Ji Yan and sat on his stomach. This was one of Xiao Zhuo¡¯s favourite things to do ¨C chatting to his daddy while ying with his daddy¡¯s muscles.

    The little one took the initiative and told his daddy his thoughts, ¡°Daddy, I have made an important decision. I¡¯ve decided to forgive mummy. Men should be broad-minded, right daddy?

    Ji Yan nodded.

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be angry at mummy anymore. Daddy, forgive mummy this time. Mummy is very nice now.¡±

    Ji Yan went silent for a short time and did not answer the question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Did mummy always cook for you for the past couple of days?¡±

    The little one¡¯s attention was hastily diverted, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mummy has been making my meals every day, and there are even sweet pastries. It¡¯s very tasty.¡±

    It seemed like his son was conquered by her cooking.

    Ji Yan had learned what happened from Aunt Li. Tang Tang got drunk in a bar and went crazy drunk like usual. After that, she got crushed by a car that was driving by. Luckily there weren''t any major injuries, and the driver had taken her to a nearby hospital. Tang Tang¡¯s drinking friends had contacted Aunt Li before they all disappeared.

    ording to Aunt Li, Tang Tang had lost all her memories when she recovered her consciousness. Amnesia. However, it was like she had be a totally different person. Ji Xiao Zhuo said that Tang Tang had be good. Originally, Ji Yan had some suspicions, but now that he saw her, he realized that she had really changed and was not faking it.

    Ji Yan had been on numerous missions and had seen all types of people, so his eyes were well trained. He could instantly tell if someone was lying, so he was certain that Tang Tang wasn¡¯t acting and was being herself.

    So, it could be concluded that she had really lost her memory and that her personality had changed to a different onepared to her previous self.

    Such an unimaginable situation actually happened.

    But judging from the present, it may not be a bad thing. Since she was willing to treat Xiao Zhuo well, then Xiao Zhuo would receive a mother¡¯s love. A mother¡¯s love was something that he could not give to Xiao Zhuo. However, as long as she cared about Xiao Zhuo, he would be willing to maintain the appearance of a married couple. They wouldn''t interfere with each other¡¯s lives, and they would raise Xiao Zhuo together.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 12

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Seeing that his daddy was just thinking and didn''t say anything, Ji Xiao Zhuo moved his body to Ji Yan¡¯s chest as he didn¡¯t want to be ignored. His little hands touched the stubble on Ji Yan¡¯s chin and asked, ¡°Daddy, how many days are you staying for?¡±

    Ji Yan supported Xiao Zhuo so he wouldn¡¯t fall, ¡°Daddy will be staying for five days this time.¡±

    ¡°Wa¨C Five days!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s eyes lit up. For Ji Yan, five days was considered to be a long break. Ji Xiao Zhuo had never spent so many days together with his daddy in one go. Xiao Zhuo was so happy that he couldn''t help but ask the question he cared about the most, ¡°Daddy, daddy, where are you taking me to y?¡±

    Ji Yanughed lightly. His expression had a touch of gentleness, which was rare for anyone else to see, ¡°Alright, daddy will take you to y. Don¡¯t you have school holidays soon? I¡¯ll take you out during the holidays.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± I want to go to the theme park and the aquarium. Many of my ssmates went there before.¡± Although there wasn¡¯t any jealousy in his expression, Xiao Zhuo still wanted to go to those ces with his mummy and daddy.

    ¡°Ok. We¡¯ll go.¡± Because he had no time and Tang Tang never cared in the past, the little one had never been to the ces where all children loved to go and y. Since he was free this time, how couldn''t he agree?

    ¡°Um ¨C.¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo was really happy, so he rolled around on Ji Yan like a little caterpir. He rolled around as he spoke, ¡°Then, are you going to take me to the nursery tomorrow, daddy?¡±

    ¡°Of course, daddy will drive to the nursery tomorrow.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo stopped rolling, and instead, he sat up and faced Ji Yan, ¡°And mummy as well. I want you and mummy to drop me off at the nursery tomorrow. I also want both of you to pick me up. We can¡¯t leave mummy alone. She will cry if she can¡¯t see me.¡± Mummy couldn''t part from him.

    ¡°. . . Ok,¡± Ji Yan replied.

    The little one became very excited when he thought about tomorrow as both his parents would take him to the nursery together. Realizing that it was not the best idea to express his emotions on top of his father, Xiao Zhuo got off Ji Yan and rolled around on the bed. He only stopped when he got tired. Afterwards Xiao Zhuo lifted his chubby legs and swayed them while humming a song, but no one understood what song he was humming.

    Ji Yan discovered that Ji Xiao Zhuo was much happier this timepared to the other times he came back. Even though Xiao Zhuo had always been a lot livelier in front of him,pared to being in front of other people, he had never been so happy. Was it because of Tang Tang¡¯s change?

    Ji Yan suddenly thought that maybe he made the correct decision when he didn''t divorce Tang Tang a few years ago. Xiao Zhuo was finally receiving the mother¡¯s love that he had always been hoping to have.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the next day, Ji Yan woke up at six like usual. He nced at Ji Xiao Zhuo and saw that the little one was spread out with his stomach out as he slept deeply. Ji Yan covered Xiao Zhuo¡¯s stomach with the nket before he quietly left and went to the bathroom to brush his teeth.

    Tang Tang was shocked when she saw Ji Yan, ¡°You ¡­ Why are you up so early?¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t think she would be awake so early either. He nodded to her as a greeting, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a run.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m going to make breakfast. Is there anything you like in particr? I can make it for you.¡±

    Initially, Ji Yan wanted to say that he could buy breakfast outside, but he decided to swallow those words down, ¡°Anything will be fine. Xiao Zhuo and I are not picky.¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡­ okay. I¡¯ll make some meat congee, steam buns, and fried gyoza. Bao Bao loves gyoza.¡±

    Ji Yan nodded. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he just opened the front door and went out for a morning run.

    ¡°Fu¨C,¡± Tang Tang only dared to release her breath and pat her chest when the front door closed. Honestly, the calm demeanor that she portrayed when she was talking to him was false. Tang Tang would still get nervous around him, but she didn''t want him to notice, so she could only pretend to be calm.

    Ai ¡­ For some reason, she would always feel slightly ashamed whenever Ji Yan was in front of her.

    Tang Tang touched her face before going back to her room. Then, she gazed at her reflection in the mirror.

    Even though she knew her current appearance was ugly, she suddenly felt she looked even worse nowpared to when she saw herself for the first time.

    The purplish bruises on her face had yet to disappear. The bruises on her dry yellow skin, made her appearance look scary. Also, after eating so much for so many days, she still looked like a skeleton. What was even worse was her dry long hair. It looked like grass that would instantly burn once lit. Such a horrible appearance, she really didn¡¯t know how the original owner had abused herself to be like this.

    Also, she had been earnestly washing her face to moisturize her skin, but why were there no improvements at all?

    Whenever she thought about Bao Bao¡¯s daddy seeing her ugly appearance when he looked at her, Tang Tang wanted to cover up her face. It was amazing that Bao Bao¡¯s daddy could speak to her without changing his expression. Sigh. His wife was so ugly. It was unfortunate for him.

    Was there a way for her to be prettier? Or at least make her look less ugly?

    After thinking about it for what felt like half a day, Tang Tang gloomily sighed. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. She resigned and went back to the kitchen to cook. Since she didn¡¯t have any beauty, she could only be virtuous and prove that she was not ipetent.

    Ji Yan had arge appetite, and Tang Tang could only guess roughly the amount of food he could eat. So for breakfast, Tang Tang made twice as much than usual. It didn''t matter if there were food leftovers because she definitely couldn¡¯t let Bao Bao¡¯s daddy go hungry.

    It was a coincidence that the timing was perfect. Just as Tang Tang finished cooking, the front door opened. She nced out and saw Ji Yan, who was full of sweat,e in. Sweat was dripping from his hair, and his shirt clung to him. It outlined his chest and muscles. He was extruding strength and power. For some reason, he made people blush.

    Tang Tang looked away very quickly. She didn¡¯t dare to keep looking at him. She tried to control her heartbeat as she said, ¡°You, you¡¯ve returned. I just finished cooking. We can eat very soon.¡±

    Ji Yan replied with an ¡®En¡¯ and walked towards one of the rooms, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and then wake Xiao Zhuo up.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Tang patted her warm cheeks and calmed down. She bought breakfast out to the table. Tang Tang first served three bowls of congee before arranging the chopsticks and spoons. Once everything was set, she sat down and waited for the father and son duo.

    Ji Yan¡¯s actions were fast. Very soon, he came out while carrying a sleepy Xiao Zhuo. The little one didn¡¯t sleep wellst night as he was too excited. At the moment, he still wasn¡¯t willing to wake up, so Ji Yan had to carry him.

    But Tang Tang¡¯s cooking was very enticing because the little one¡¯s eyes opened wide as soon as he smelled the aroma of the food. In front of delicious food, his sleepiness went away quickly.

    ¡°Wa¨C Mummy, there are buns and gyoza! My favourites!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo leaped onto his seat and looked cheerfully at the food on the table.

    Since Tang Tang knew that he liked it, she ced the te of gyoza closer to Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Then you need to eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± The little one said in english. After that, Xiao Zhuo grabbed a gyoza and ced it in his mouth. His eyes smiled as if he was in a food advertisement. He faced Tang Tang and gave her a big thumbs up, ¡°Mummy, it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Tang Tang was ted from his praise and smiled widely.

    Ji Yan was silently devouring the food with his head lowered. He had to admit that her cooking skills were very good, in fact, they were great. Even though he usually didn¡¯t care too much about food, he couldn¡¯t stop eating.

    For breakfast, Tang Tang ate a bowl of congee, one bun, and one gyoza. Ji Xiao Zhuo had a bowl of congee, one bun, and two gyozas. While everything else was finished off by Ji Yan, there weren''t any food leftovers.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo, who was now resting and holding his stomach while letting out a burp, wasn''t the only one who ate too much. Ji Yan couldn''t control himself and ate too much. Seeing that Tang Tang was not currently present, Ji Xiao Zhuo took the opportunity and secretly whispered to Ji Yan, ¡°Daddy, isn¡¯t mummy¡¯s cooking delicious, ah?¡± Pride filled his voice.

    Ji Yan paused before making a low ¡®En¡¯ sound. He couldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°Mummy is the best!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo was proud and quickly carried on, ¡°Then if youe back often in the future. You can frequently eat Mummy¡¯s delicious cooking.¡±

    The little one tried to use delicious food to lure his daddy toe home more frequently.

    How could Ji Yan not notice his intentions? Ji Yan''s heart softened as he stroked Xiao Zhuo¡¯s head, ¡°Ok. Daddy will try toe back more often.¡± He knew that the little one missed him and wanted to see him more often, but he was a soldier, he couldn''t forget his duty. Ji Yan couldn¡¯t constantly stay by his child¡¯s side like a normal father. He had always felt guilty about this.

    If he left the military ¡­ Ji Yan quickly gave up on this thought.

    After eating breakfast, the little one carried his school bag as he called Tang Tang, ¡°Mummy, hurry up. Today Daddy is going to take me to the nursery. We are going to sit in daddy¡¯s car. Daddy¡¯s car is very very big,¡± said Xiao Zhuo as used his arms to make a big circle.

    Tang Tang looked at Ji Yan with uncertainty. She didn¡¯t know if he wanted her toe along.

    Since her leg was injured, she would just be holding them back if she went with them.

    Ji Yan nodded towards her, ¡°Let¡¯s all go.¡±

    Tang Tang was happy inside and instantly went to the front door to change shoes. Her speed was even faster than Xiao Zhuo¡¯s. It was like she was afraid that Ji Yan would change his mind.

    Ji Yan drove an SUV. It was very spacious, but it had one disadvantage. The step was too high. An injured person like Tang Tang couldn¡¯t lift her leg that high.

    She had no tears even if she wanted to cry. After trying a couple of times, she still couldn¡¯t get on, and her face turned red.

    After Ji Yan lifted Xiao Zhuo and ced him in the car, he noticed that Tang Tang was working hard to climb on, but she just kept failing. For some reason, he felt rather amused.

    Ji Yan cleared his throat after watching her for a few seconds. Then he walked closer to Tang Tang, he put his arm went around her waist and lifted her. It was so easy; it was almost like lifting Xiao Zhuo.

    Tang Tang was shocked. Afterward, her face reddened uncontrobly. She felt like she would burn up. That was the first time that a man had carried her. She tried her best to maintain her calm, but her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going toe out of her chest.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo put a hand on Tang Tang¡¯s forehead with worry and said, ¡°Mummy, are you ill? Why is your face so red?¡±

    Tang Tang¡¯s temperature went up again. She covered her cheeks, ¡°Mummy is not ill. I¡¯m just too warm.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll fan you.¡± The little one promptly waved his hands to fan Tang Tang. He put a lot of effort into it.

    Tang Tang bit her lip as she nced at Ji Yan in the driver¡¯s seat. She released a sigh of relief when she saw that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to what she and Xiao Zhuo were saying. Tang Tang stopped Xiao Zhuo¡¯s hands, ¡°Okay, okay, Mummy isn''t hot anymore. Thank you, Bao Bao.¡±

    Only after confirming that she was not hot anymore, did Ji Xiao Zhuo put his hands down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When they arrived at the nursery, both Ji Yan and Tang Tang went to see Xiao Zhuo off. They left the nursery after agreeing to pick up Xiao Zhuo when the nursery ended. During the drive back, Ji Yan asked, ¡°Do you need to get anything? We can buy it before going back.¡± Last night, the little one had mentioned their difficulties when he went shopping with Tang Tangs time. Since Ji Yan was back, he could help out when they¡¯re buying things.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much food left in the fridge. We should buy more and stock up.¡± Tang Tang took up his offer because it was too hard for her to go alone.

    Ji Yan nodded and drove the car to the supermarket¡¯s car park. When he led Tang Tang to the supermarket, he purposely slowed down to match Tang Tang¡¯s speed, so his long legs were walking at a snail''s pace.

    Tang Tang noticed his actions. In her mind, she thought that Ji Yan was too good. Such an attentive and considerate man was now her husband, ah. Tang Tang felt sweet inside.

    This time, Tang Tang purposely bought a lot of meat. There was chicken, duck, fish, beef, and pork, etc. Tang Tang had already noticed that Ji Yan liked meat and that he wasn¡¯t fond of vegetables. For this part, Ji Yan and Ji Xiao Zhuo were the same.

    Once she finished getting the food, Tang Tang went to stock on things for daily use. Without noticing, the shopping trolley was soon filled up. They had to use tworge bags to fit everything. Just when Tang Tang reached out to hold one bag, she was stopped by Ji Yan, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to lift it. I¡¯ll carry the bags.¡± Then he easily carried a bag in each hand like it weighed nothing and walked towards the exit.

    Unconsciously, Tang Tang thought about her previous trip to the supermarket. At that time, it was difficult for her and Xiao Zhuo to carry one bag together. They were sweating when they got home, and Xiao Zhuo had said that it would be great if his daddy was present. Now that his daddy was here, Tang Tang couldn''t agree more with the little one.

    ¡°Brother Ji Yan¨C¡°

    Just when Tang Tang was secretly smiling, a female voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 13

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Tang looked up and saw two beautiful women walking out from a clothes shop. One of the women was heading towards them.

    It was obvious that she was someone Ji Yan knew because he stopped his steps and smiled slightly towards the woman, ¡°Yan Ran.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ji Yan, you ¨C¡± Yan Ran stopped speaking when she saw Tang Tang who was behind Ji Yan. Yan Ran couldn''t see Tang Tang before due to her angle of vision. Her expression twitched, but she recovered a few secondster. She smiled at Ji Yan, ¡°Are you on holiday today? Are you buying things from the supermarket?¡±

    ¡°En, holiday.¡± Ji Yan nodded. He nced at the shopping bags in Yan Ran¡¯s hands and took the initiative to leave, ¡°You¡¯re busy. We will be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t go.¡± Yan Ran didn¡¯t expect that he would leave after a sentence. She quickly pulled on his arm but had to let go just as quick when she saw the small frown on Ji Yan''s face. Yan Ran pushed her hair behind her ears and smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m on holiday as well. Since we happened to bump into each other, how about eating lunch together? We haven¡¯t had a meal together in a long time.¡±

    Ji Yan nced at Tang Tang. He shook his head and rejected the suggestion, ¡°No. Maybe next time. We still have something to do in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then never mind.¡± Gu Yan Ran looked at Tang Tang before saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a meal next time when I do your health checks. There will be a chance in the future.¡±

    Ji Yan nodded, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be going first.¡± After that, he left with Tang Tang.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Seated in the car, Tang Tang was still thinking about the woman they had just met. Based on her intuition, she felt that the woman was a bit strange, but Tang Tang couldn''t pinpoint what exactly, and she didn¡¯t know why she was feeling like that either.

    But that woman was really beautiful, she was tall and had a good figure. Her appearance was also pretty with white and soft skin and glossy thick hair. She looked just like a noble princess. Compared to her, Tang Tang felt that she looked like mud.

    Sigh. The difference was too big.

    Tang Tang touched her face. At this moment, she felt that the world was too cruel. Her heart hurt.

    She wondered what Bao Bao¡¯s daddy was thinking. Why did he originally marry someone so ugly? Could there be a reason like an unmentionable illness?

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but look at Ji Yan¡¯s side profile with inquiry. She couldn¡¯t get any information from his expression, so she could only massage her head as she decided not to think about these things. She wouldn¡¯t understand anyway. Also, it wasn¡¯t a question she could ask.

    Never mind. She should forget about it. Since she was his wife, she will focus on doing what a good wife would do. As for everything else, she will decide when it happens.

    Suddenly, Tang Tang remembered that there was going to be an assembly at the little one¡¯s nursery tomorrow. If she remembered correctly, the little one was going to perform, and since Ji Yan was back, he could also attend and cheer for Xiao Zhuo.

    ¡°Husband, there is going to be an assembly tomorrow at Bao Bao¡¯s nursery. The teacher had invited us to gost time. Do you have time to attend?¡±

    Ji Yan nodded without thinking, ¡°I have time.¡± Since he could make it this year, he should go and take a look.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Bao Bao will definitely be especially happy.¡± When she imagined Bao Bao¡¯s ted expression, Tang Tang smiled as well. Her smile was just like a child.

    Ji Yan took a quick nce at Tang Tang¡¯s smile. He pursed his lips as an odd feeling shed across his heart.

    It was already afternoon when they got home. Tang Tang was afraid that Ji Yan would be hungry, so she immediately went to the kitchen with the food they bought from the supermarket and began to cook, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m going to make two dishes and a soup for lunch. Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ji Yan didn''t have any particr demands about his food. Wrapping up his sleeves, he followed Tang Tang from behind, ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Just tell me what to do.¡±

    Tang Tang waved her hands hastily as she blocked the kitchen entrance with her body, ¡°No need. Your job must be exhausting. You¡¯re on holiday, so go and rest. It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡± He was already working hard outside with his job. so how could she let him work at home as well? Otherwise, she would useless doing nothing.

    Since he was blocked, Ji Yan didn¡¯t know if he should retreat or insist on helping. With Tang Tang behaving like this, Ji Yan felt like he couldn¡¯t do anything. He hadn¡¯t got used to the woman who used to be a hysterical lunatic, suddenly bing virtuous and gentle ¨C a good wife.

    Tang Tang got nervous when she saw that Ji Yan was standing motionless without moving. She lightly pushed on Ji Yan¡¯s arm as she was afraid he would really enter the kitchen, ¡°Go and rest husband. I will be fine alone.¡±

    Ji Yan stiffened when he felt the soft hands touching him. He immediately stepped back to avoid her touch. Since she didn''t want him to enter the kitchen, it wouldn''t be good for him to insist, so he turned and went to the living room.

    When Tang Tang saw this, she sighed in relief. She went into the kitchen and focused on making a delicious meal for Bao Bao¡¯s daddy.

    Whenever she starts cooking, Tang Tang would forget everything and enter her own world, so she gradually forgot about Ji Yan, who had a strong presence and was sitting on the sofa. Because of this reason, she didn¡¯t notice Ji Yan¡¯s probing gaze on her.

    Ji Yan stared at Tang Tang¡¯s every action in the kitchen. An unfamiliar feeling settled in his heart. He suddenly felt that the current scene was like a dream. Otherwise, how could they get along with each other calmly? It was so calm that it seemed as if they were truly a normal husband and wife.

    In his memory, they had always ignored each other. They were like strangers that lived together. The only time they came in contact was when he had to subdue her in her drunken rage so she wouldn''t frighten Xiao Zhuo.

    It wasn¡¯t that he never thought about divorcing her before. After all, with a mother like her, maybe it would be better for Xiao Zhuo to not have one. But Xiao Zhuo had always hoped that his mother would love him, which made Ji Yan hesitate. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiao Zhuo, so he tolerated her. He was nning to wait until Xiao Zhuo was older, so he could understand when his parents divorced.

    But who knew that before it came to that step, she suddenly changed. She became better. Even though he didn¡¯t know how such a change urred, but if she could behave like this in the future, then the marriage would continue.. Xiao Zhuo would be able to grow up under both his father and mother¡¯s love. That would be the best for Xiao Zhuo.

    During this moment, a ringtone interrupted Ji Yan¡¯s thoughts. Ji Yan saw the name on the screen, and the corner of his lips lifted.

    ¡°Hello, Little An.¡±

    Gu Zhang An: ¡°Lao San, I heard you¡¯re on holiday and came back to visit. You didn¡¯t even call us when you were back! If Yan Ran didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±

    Ji Yanughed lightly, ¡°I just got backst night, so I haven¡¯t called anyone yet.¡±

    Gu Zhang An: ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Let¡¯s have a gathering since you''re back.¡±

    ¡°All right. Let''s hold it the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s an assembly at Xiao Zhuo¡¯s nursery tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Zhang An: ¡°Ok. Since my godson will be on holiday after tomorrow, remember to bring him with you. I miss my godson. My wife also misses your chubby son. She hasn¡¯t yed with him for a long time.¡±

    The call ended. Ji Yan thought that Xiao Zhuo¡¯s poprity was rather funny. He helplessly massaged his forehead as he agreed, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll definitely bring him with me.¡± Every time they had a meetup, his sworn brothers would always request him to bring Xiao Zhuo. The degree of pampering the little one receive was not small, but that was understandable. Although they were all in their early thirties, only he and Yuan Lang had children. But Yuan Lang went on a secret mission a few years ago, and he still hasn¡¯t returned yet. Also, Yuan Lang''s wife normally didn''t bring their child, Du Du, to the brother''s gathering, so they all highly valued Xiao Zhuo. Even the wives of his brothers pampered Xiao Zhuo. Every time they would snatch Xiao Zhuo to y with them.

    It was great timing. He would take the little one to y on the day after tomorrow.

    ¡°Husband, lunch is ready. We can eat now.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s head popped out of the kitchen as she spoke to Ji Yan, who was sitting on the sofa.

    Ji Yan came back to his senses. After putting down his phone, he went into the kitchen to help carry the dishes out. A nice aroma was the first thing that entered his nose. His appetite had increased from the three dishes on the counter. Ji Yan thought to himself that it was no wonder that Xiao Zhuo kept talking about her delicious cooking. He had to admit that it was true.

    Tang Tang scooped a bowl of soup for Ji Yan first, ¡°Drink the soup first, husband. This soup is good for the body.¡±

    ¡°. . . Thank you.¡± Ji Yan paused before reaching to take the bowl of soup and spoon from her. He took a sip, and his taste buds were assaulted with a delicious vor.

    This sort of skill could bepared to any head chef at a restaurant.

    Ji Yan looked at Tang Tang with aplicated expression.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t notice Ji Yan¡¯s expression. She was filling a bowl with rice for him. After that, she angled the rice cooker to show him the contents, ¡°Look, husband. I made a lot of rice. One bowl is enough for me. The rest belongs to you, so you don¡¯t need to worry that there isn¡¯t enough to eat. You can eat to your heart''s content.¡± He didn¡¯t eat his fill in theirst meal, so she had to make sure he would have enough today.

    His lips twitched when Ji Yan saw the rice cooker full of rice. Did she take him as a glutton?

    But the dishes did suit his taste, so he unconsciously ate threerge bowls of rice. Also, most of the dishes entered his stomach as well. By the time Tang Tang replenished his bowl with rice again, Ji Yan was shocked when he discovered there was not much rice left in the rice cooker. He actually ate so much.

    Ji Yan was speechless.

    No wonder Ji Xiao Zhuo had gained weight. Under her cooking and care, it would be hard not to gain weight. Luckily, he did a lot of exercises every day, otherwise, he would be copying Xiao Zhuo and gain weight.

    Should he start drawing up an exercise n for Ji Xiao Zhuo? If Tang Tang carried on feeding him like this, Xiao Zhuo would really be a little meatball.

    At the nursery, Ji Xiao Zhuo suddenly sneezed. He thought to himself that his mummy must be thinking of him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When the nursery ended, Ji Xiao Zhuo was like a little happy bird as he dashed out. His smile became very wide when he saw both Ji Yan and Tang Tang standing at the gates.

    ¡°Daddy ¡ª Mummy ¨C¡± The little one was different from his usually solemn face. He held on to both Tang Tang and Ji Yan¡¯s hand. One in each hand.

    This was the first time Tang Tang had ever seen Xiao Zhuo so happy. It appeared the little one really liked his daddy picking him up from the nursery. It would be great if he coulde with her to pick up Xiao Zhuo every day, but she knew it was impossible. Ji Yan was a soldier. His holidays were limited, and he would be going back to the base in a couple of days. Sigh. When that time arrived, the little one would hate to part with his daddy.

    ¡°Mummy, what are we having tonight?¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo got in the car and thought about dinner.

    ¡°What would you like? Mummy will make it for you.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was waiting for this sentence. Instantly he started to count off his fingers, ¡°Mummy, I want to eat your chicken wings, spare ribs, and ¨C¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t finish listing when Ji Yan interrupted, ¡°Ji Xiao Zhuo, we are not eating at home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t understand. She suddenly realised they weren¡¯t on the road home. She asked confused, ¡°Husband, where are we going? This isn¡¯t the road home?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo had realised the same thing. He looked out of the window, and it was like a light bulb was lit. Xiao Zhuo quickly asked Ji Yan, ¡°Daddy, are you taking us to eat something nice? The ce with ice cream?¡±

    Ji Yan replied with an ¡°En¡± sound.

    ¡°Wa¨C¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo cheered. He quickly forgot about his list, ¡°Mummy, Daddy''s taking us to eat something good. The ice cream there is really tasty, ah.¡±

    Tang Tang was slightly interested in eating out as she had never tried eating food outside sinceing to this world.

    ¡°Mummy, the ice cream is super good. I have eaten it many times.¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo spent a lot of effort in telling Tang Tang about it. Then he reached out his chubby arms to discuss with Tang Tang, ¡°Later we can have two vors each, Mummy, we can both choose different vors. There¡¯s strawberry, vani, and chocte vor.¡±

    Just when Tang Tang was going to agree with his wishes, Ji Yan, at the front, spoke up. His voice was indifferent, ¡°Ji Xiao Zhuo, you want to have two scoops of ice cream?¡±

    Seeing his daddy was calling him by his full name, Ji Xiao Zhuo tactfully put his hand behind his back as pity shed across his eyes. Xiao Zhuo replied, ¡°Daddy, I said it wrong. I¡¯m a child, so I can only have one spoon of ice cream. It¡¯s not good for me to eat too much of it, but mummy is an adult. She can have two spoonfuls of ice cream.¡±

    Amusement shed across Ji Yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°You and mummy can only have one each.¡±

    Xiao Zhuo¡¯s wish to eat a bit more of ice cream had been dashed. Ji Xiao Zhuo pouted and sighed before saying to Tang Tang, ¡°Mummy, it¡¯s not good to eat too much ice cream. We can have one each, so you choose the vani vor, and I¡¯ll pick strawberry, okay?¡±

    Tang Tang finally understood the little one¡¯s hidden meaning and agreed, ¡°Alright, then we can try the other''s ice cream so we can eat two vors.¡±

    This was exactly what Ji Xiao Zhuo wanted. Heughed as he gave Tang Tang a high five.

    Ji Yan silently listened to the childish conversation between the mother and son at the back. The corner of his lips rose up.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 14

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The environment and decor of the restaurant were better than what Tang Tang had expected. The restaurant had shiny marble floors that reflected people¡¯s reflection. Everyone was bright and beautiful. A pretty woman sitting in the center ying the piano. Tang Tang could tell at a nce that this was not an average restaurant.

    Tang Tang was shocked. There was no need to ask to know that it would be expensive to eat at this restaurant.

    Tang Tang pulled on Ji Yan¡¯s sleeve hurriedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Yan looked at her confused.

    Afraid that the staff would hear her, Tang Tang moved closer, and under Ji Yan''s suspicious gaze, she whispered in his ear, ¡°This ce looks expensive. Let¡¯s not go in. It would be wasteful. I can cook for you and Bao Bao at home. We can save money that way.¡± Currently, Ji Yan was the only one who worked and earned money. Bao Bao and herself were both relying on him to live, and there were Aunt Li¡¯s wages as well. His sry wasn¡¯t a lot, so they shouldn¡¯t spend money recklessly.

    Ji Yan froze. He never expectedthatTang Tang would say something like that. To think that she would actually worry about saving money and wasn''t willing to spend his money.

    In the past, Tang Tang would always ask him for money constantly with her hands open. Even the monthly allowance he gave her was never enough, and now she was ¡­

    It was hard to describe his current feelings. Ji Yan replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I can still afford eating here asionally. Also, Xiao Zhuo really likes the food here.¡±

    Once Ji Xiao Zhuo was mentioned, Tang Tang hesitated before letting it go, ¡°Then ¡­ then all right. I don¡¯t want ice cream. You can just get one for Xiao Zhuo.¡±

    For a moment, Ji Yan didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. He could still afford to buy ice cream. He didn¡¯t need her to save that bit of money for him.

    When they ordered, Ji Yan ordered two ice creams as well as their main meal. The ice creams were for Tang Tang and Ji Xiao Zhuo.

    Tang Tang pulled on Ji Yan¡¯s sleeve again and anxiously said, ¡°Why did you order two ice creams? I said I don¡¯t want to eat it. One ice cream cost a lot. I can make two dishes for that price.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine. I can afford it. Don¡¯t worry and eat.¡± He was not used to her calcting the costs, and he couldn¡¯t get used to this unexpected change either. He kept having a feeling that this person wasn¡¯t the Tang Tang he knew.

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo saw his mummy behaving like this, he pondered for a moment before pulling on Tang Tang¡¯s clothes, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t worry. After this meal, I¡¯ll eat less at home to help daddy save money.¡±

    Seeing that both father and son wanted her to eat it, Tang Tang resigned, ¡°All right. But once we get home, mummy will learn to make ice cream, so I can make it for you in the future and save money.¡± Tang Tang remembered that the food program she watchedst time had made a type of ice cream. She could learn from that program.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded, ¡°Okay, mummy. I won¡¯t buy ice cream from now on to help daddy save money.¡±

    Ji Yan was speechless. How poor did they think he was that they had to learn to make ice cream themselves to eat?

    Afraid that the mother and son would carry on discussing money-saving measures, Ji Yan pushed the ice cream closer to them to end the topic, ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat first. Otherwise, the ice cream will melt.¡±

    When they heard that the ice cream would melt, the mother and son quickly picked up their spoon and started to eat. This was Tang Tang¡¯s first time eating ice cream. Even though she had seen it on TV before, she didn¡¯t know what it tasted like. Tang Tang didn¡¯t expect the taste to be so strong. Her mouth was filled with sweetness. No wonder Xiao Zhuo liked it so much.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo scooped a spoonful and moved it close to Tang Tang¡¯s lips, ¡°Mummy, try my strawberry vored ice cream. It¡¯s very tasty.¡±

    Tang Tang ate it and then scooped a spoonful of her ice cream to feed the little one, and just like this, the pair of mother and son fed each other.

    ¡°Ji Yan?¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice interrupted thefortable atmosphere. A group of four stopped near Ji Yan. The group consisted of a middle-aged man and woman and a young man and woman. Judging by their clothing and aura, they were not ordinary people.

    Ji Yan took a look at the group. The slight happiness in his eyes disappeared immediately. He had an expressionless face again. There was no indication that he was going to respond.

    The middle-aged woman, who was dressed elegantly, didn¡¯t seem to mind Ji Yan¡¯s coldness. Instead, she nced around the table to check the situation and smiled, ¡°You brought Xiao Zhuo to eat here. What a coincidence, how about eating together? It¡¯s rare for us to see each other.¡±

    Ji Yan frowned as he replied coldly, ¡°I think we are not that familiar. Please don¡¯t interrupt our meal.¡±

    The middle-aged woman froze. She felt a bit embarrassed.

    Seeing this, the middle-aged man standing next to her got angry. He reprimanded Ji Yan with a bad expression, ¡°Is there anyone else like you who speaks to his elders like that! Where are your manners?¡±

    Ice shed across Ji Yan¡¯s eyes. The temperature around him dropped, ¡°Elders? You are elders to whom? Please speak cautiously and don¡¯t randomly recognize others as rtives.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The middle-aged man widened his eyes with anger. No one had dared to speak to him like that before.

    The middle-aged woman quickly went to pat on the man¡¯s back to appease him, ¡°Come on now, Lao Ji, don¡¯t get angry at the children. It¡¯s better to talk it out.¡±

    The young man standing behind the middle-aged couple gave Ji Yan and Tang Tang aplex look before speaking to the middle-aged man, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s eat first. Let¡¯s not interrupt their meal.¡±

    The middle-aged man stroked his chest before letting out a ¡®humph¡¯ and walked away. The rest of the group followed the man from behind, but Tang Tang noticed that the young woman walking at the back had always been looking at her with a strange look. It seemed like the young woman knew Tang Tang.

    Just when Tang Tang was going to ask Ji Yan if she actually knew that young woman, she discovered that Ji Yan was also looking at her strangely when she lifted her head up. It was like he was investigating something.

    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Tang asked with confusion.

    Ji Yan looked away, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo sensitively noticed Ji Yan¡¯s mood wasn''t good. He stopped eating his ice cream and asked carefully, ¡°Daddy, are you not happy? The people just now were they bad?¡±

    Ji Yan shook his head, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t know those people, and neither am I not happy. Quickly eat your ice cream, we¡¯ll go home after you finish.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo scooped a spoonful of ice cream to Ji Yan¡¯s lips, ¡°Daddy eat some ice cream. Your mood would get better after eating some.¡±

    Ji Yan¡¯s expression rxed. He didn¡¯t want to brush away Xiao Zhuo¡¯s goodwill, so he opened his mouth and ate the spoonful of ice cream. He endured the sickly sweetness and swallowed before stroking the little one¡¯s head, ¡°Ok, daddy¡¯s mood is better now. Eat the ice cream yourself.¡±

    The little one carried on eating his ice cream happily.

    Tang Tang wasn''t easily deceived as Xiao Zhuo. She felt that Ji Yan must know the group from before. Maybe they were his enemies. Otherwise, Ji Yan¡¯s mood wouldn¡¯t be so bad. But the middle-aged man had mentioned something about elders, she really didn¡¯t know what their actual rtionship was.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t voice out her questions. Since they were people that her husband didn¡¯t like, then she didn''t need to know about them. Also, Ji Yan said that he didn''t know them, so she wouldn''t ask.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was 9 p.m. when the three of them returned home. Ji Yan took Xiao Zhuo directly to the bathroom. After they finished bathing and got ready for bed, the little one suddenly spoke seriously to Ji Yan, ¡°Daddy, I think it¡¯s not good with the way we¡¯re now.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s not good?¡± Ji Yan asked while drying Xiao Zhuo¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Just the two of us together. Mummy will get afraid if we leave her alone,¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo replied.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Ji Yan nked. He didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Zhuo would say such a thing.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo sighed. He rested his little plump legs on Ji Yan¡¯s stomach before saying, ¡°We sleep together while mummy sleeps by herself. Won¡¯t mummy get afraid?¡±

    Ji Yan understood the little one¡¯s meaning, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t wait for his daddy¡¯s reply. He assumed that his daddy wasn''t aware of it, so he exined, ¡°Daddy, I think mummy is afraid because Zhuo Ran told me that his mummy was afraid to sleep alone at night. She needs his daddy protection, so every night his daddy will sleep with his mummy to protect her. Because there isn¡¯t enough room on the bed, Zhuo Ran can only sleep in another room by himself.¡± Also, his own mummy was much skinnier than Zhuo Ran¡¯s mummy, so his mummy needed even more protection.

    Zhuo Ran was Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s desk mate.

    Ji Yan was speechless. That child¡¯s parents were good at tricking their child.

    ¡°Daddy, mummy is a girl, and we are men. It¡¯s not good if we don¡¯t protect mummy, right?¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t know how to reply. He could only say, ¡°Then you go apany mummy?¡±

    The little one thought about it seriously for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Daddy, we should both apany mummy. I¡¯m a child, so I¡¯m not strong enough. You¡¯re an adult. It would be safer if you protected mummy while I help you.

    Ji Yan touched his forehead helplessly. He couldn¡¯t tell the truth, so he said, ¡°But daddy can¡¯t leave this room. Otherwise, daddy won''t be able to sleep, so you should go apany mummy. She won''t be scared if you are with her."

    ¡°Ah? Then ¡­¡± The little scratched his head and suddenly came up with a good idea, ¡°Then let¡¯s call mummy over to sleep. If it¡¯s like this, daddy will be able to sleep, and we can protect mummy together!¡±

    This was the first time that Ji Yan felt vexed over his son¡¯s cleverness, but he could onlye up with another excuse, ¡°No. Mummy is not used to sleeping in other rooms either, so you can only go and apany mummy.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll go ask mummy.¡± After that, the little one jumped off the bed and ran to Tang Tang¡¯s room. He forgot to put on his slippers in his rush.

    Tang Tang was still awake, so she was shocked when she saw Xiao Zhuo, who was only wearing pants, run into her room, ¡°Bao Bao, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo climbed onto the bed in a rush and instantly held on Tang Tang¡¯s hand, ¡°Mummy, do you have to sleep in this room?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Tang Tang nked when she heard this question, and deflected ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Daddy said that you could only fall asleep in this room, so we can¡¯t all sleep in daddy¡¯s room. Is that true mummy?¡±

    Tang Tang¡¯s face promptly turned red. She could pretty much guess what happened and stammered out, ¡°En . . . Mummy can only sleep ¡­ fall asleep in this room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, all right.¡± So it was the truth. Ji Xiao Zhuo sighed in disappointment. His dream of sleeping with his parents was shattered. He suffered silently as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep with mummy. I am a man. I can protect you.¡±

    Tang Tang was still trying to understand the situation when Xiao Zhuo suddenly ran off again, but he soon quickly ran back after a few moments. He was carrying a little pillow with him as he climbed onto the bed.

    Tang Tang reached out and helped Xiao Zhuo when she saw him struggling to climb on.

    The little one sighed and ced his pillow beside Tang Tang¡¯s pillow. When he was satisfied, he patted on his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you tonight to sleep. You don¡¯t need to be afraid now.¡±

    When was she afraid of sleeping alone?

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep with daddy tonight?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was a little sad when he replied, ¡°Daddy is a man. He won¡¯t be afraid if he sleeps alone, but mummy is a girl. You¡¯ll be afraid, so I need to protect you.¡±

    Tang Tang was filled with sweetness. She hugged the little one and kissed him on the forehead a couple of times, ¡°My precious is truly great. Mummy loves you.¡± Truthfully, she wanted to sleep with Xiao Zhuo. After all, Xiao Zhuo was just a child who wasn''t even four years old, so she had always been worried about him sleeping alone. She was afraid that he would kick his nket away at night and catch a cold or roll off the bed, so Tang Tang had to check on him multiple times at night. Because Xiao Zhuo was angry with her before, Tang Tang didn¡¯t dare to ask him to sleep with her, but now he came by himself, so she was really happy. She didn''t even mind that he had misunderstood and thought that she was afraid of sleeping by herself.

    The little one kissed Tang Tang back and shyly said, ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so cute~¡± Tang Tang reached out to hold him in her embrace. He was very soft and had a milky scent. Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his meaty body. Xiao Zhuoughed as he tried to protest, ¡°Mummy, stop it. If you carry on pinching, I¡¯ll be skinny!¡±

    ¡°Ha, it can be treated as dieting. Your daddy has been saying that you were getting fat!¡± Tang Tang started to knead his meaty body again. She couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    ¡°Guh ¡­ I don¡¯t need to lose weight. My chubbiness is cute.¡± He was not fat, he was cute, okay.

    ¡°Haha, yes, you¡¯re super cute.¡± Tang Tang agreed unconditionally.

    To return the favor, Xiao Zhuo also praised her, ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re very cute as well.¡±

    Even though she knew that the little one was not speaking the truth, Tang Tang still smiled in response. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, women were vain.

    Because the little one had rushed into the room before, he forgot to close the bedroom door, so Ji Yan, who came out to get some water, had heard the mother and son praising each other shamelessly. Ji Yan¡¯s lips twitched upwards.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 15

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s assembly took ce on the next day. Early in the morning, Tang Tang dug Xiao Zhuo out from the nkets and chose a cute outfit for him. When it was her turn to choose an outfit, she was stumped.

    She didn¡¯t know what to wear to make herself look a bit better. There would definitely be many parents attending today, and she would probably embarrass Xiao Zhuo and his Daddy since she wasn''t beautiful.

    However, she still wanted to do something so she wouldn''t embarrass them that much.

    ¡°Bao Bao, what do you think Mummy should wear today?¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what to do, so she turned to Xiao Zhuo for help.

    In response, Xiao Zhuo swiftly went towards Tang Tang¡¯s wardrobe and earnestly looked at every clothing. In the end, he chose a white T-shirt and a denim skirt for her.

    ¡°Mummy, wear this.¡±

    Tang Tang grabbed the clothes and asked curiously, ¡°Will Mummy look good in these?¡± She felt that it was rather in.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely look good. Trust me, Mummy.¡±

    Seeing him look so confident, Tang Tang was curious, ¡°Why does Bao Bao think these clothes will look good on Mummy?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pointed at his own clothes and exined, ¡°Because they are the same as mine. I look very handsome, so Mummy will look good in them as well.¡±

    Tang Tang suddenly realised that the clothes that the little one had picked were simr to the white shirt and jeans that he was currently wearing. No wonder he chose those clothes for her.

    Even though Xiao Zhuo¡¯s reason wasn''t very reliable, Tang Tang thought that his suggestion was not bad, so she decided to listen to him and wear those clothes.

    Tang Tang entered the bathroom to get changed, and when she came out, she let Ji Xiao Zhuo take a look and asked, ¡°What do you think? Does it look good?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo swiftly nodded in confirmation, ¡°It looks good. Mummy looks the best.¡±

    Tang Tang felt like melting under Xiao Zhuo¡¯s sweet words even though she knew that wasn''t true. She quickly kissed Xiao Zhuo¡¯s forehead a few times before holding his hand to walk out, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. We need to make breakfast.¡±

    When the mother and son walked out of the room, Ji Yan, who went out for a run, came home. Ji Yan paused when he saw them wearing simr outfits.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo quickly went up and pulled on Ji Yan¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°Daddy quickly look. I chose these clothes for Mummy. Does it look good?¡±

    No wonder they were wearing simr outfits. It wouldn¡¯t be good to disagree with the little one, so Ji Yan nodded, ¡°En, looks good.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s confidence soared. He pulled Ji Yan to the bedroom, ¡°Then Daddy should go and take a shower while I choose clothes for you. You can wear them when youe out.¡±

    Ji Yan had a bad omen, but he didn''t want to ruin Xiao Zhuo¡¯s enthusiasm, so Ji Yan could only let him do as he pleased.

    When Ji Yan came out of the shower, he knew it was true. The little one actually chose the only white T-shirt and blue jeans he had in his wardrobe. Xiao Zhuo gave the clothes to Ji Yan as if they were a treasure, ¡°Wear this, Daddy. It''s the same as me and Mummy. You¡¯ll definitely look very handsome!¡±

    Ji Yan went silent. He helplessly took the clothes and changed into them. The family of the three was going to wear the same clothes. Apart from Ji Xiao Zhuo, both Ji Yan and Tang Tang felt extremely awkward.

    The small family of three had attracted many gazes at nursery, and the reason wasn¡¯t just because of their clothing but because of Ji Yan and Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s good looks as well. If they took Tang Tang away, the father and son looked just like models. Many young mothers and little girls stared at the pair.

    But when they saw Tang Tang next to the pair, they would all have the same expression. Their expressions shown were as if seeing a cow dung in a patch of flowers.

    Tang Tang, ¡°. . .¡± Their gazes didn''t need to be so obvious. It was too hurtful.

    Tang Tang could only thicken her skin and pretend she didn¡¯t notice those gazes.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo had a performance today. He was performing in a dance group, and he was the lead dancer.

    Tang Tang was very happy. She pulled on Ji Yan¡¯s arm and proudly said, ¡°Dear. Dear. Quickly look, Xiao Zhuo is standing right at the front. He must be the best dancer!¡± After all, the teachers would surely put the best students at the front.

    Ji Yan calmly pulled his arm away and chose not toment. Because ording to his understanding, Xiao Zhuo being the best dancer, was something up for discussion.

    As expected, once the music started, the group of little children began to dance and . . .

    Tang Tang was shocked when she discovered that student Ji Xiao Zhuo, who was at the front, danced differently from everyone else. He moved a beat slowerpared to the other children, and he frequently moved both arms and legs. However, the little one still continued to dance calmly. This made all the adultsugh, and quite a few of them took pictures to send to their friends.

    Tang Tang scratched her head. She was a bit embarrassed as she forcefully provided an excuse for Ji Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Em ¡­ Maybe Bao Bao is feeling nervous on stage.¡±

    Ji Yan suddenly smiled, he ced his hand near his mouth and said, ¡°Actually, Ji Xiao Zhuo had always been bad at things that require coordination, especially dancing.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tang Tang was speechless, so she asked confusedly, ¡°Then, why did the teacher put Bao Bao at the front?¡±

    Ji Yan coughed lightly and replied with a low voice, ¡°Probably because of his appearance.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Tang nked. After that, she immediately looked at the stage to observe the group of kids. She discovered that it was true. The three lead dancers at the front were all cute and pretty children.

    So, the teacher didn¡¯t arrange the cement ording to the children¡¯s abilities . . . Was that really okay?

    Once the performance was over, the little one ran to them from backstage with his makeup still on. He immediately asked, ¡°Daddy, Mummy, how was I?¡±

    Ji Yan coughed and remained silent. He did not answer.

    Tang Tang forgot her principles and nodded in praise, ¡°It was great. Bao Bao, your dance was wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe ¡­ it was only alright.¡± The little one replied shyly and modestly.

    Ji Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    There were many parents around them who took pictures with their child, who just performed, to remember the dayter. Seeing this, Ji Xiao Zhuo pulled on Tang Tang and Ji Yan¡¯s clothes, ¡°Daddy, Mummy, do you want to take a picture with me? I even have makeup on today.¡±

    Ji Yan looked at red circles on Xiao Zhuo¡¯s cheeks and the mole on his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what Xiao Zhuo would think when he sees the picture in the future. Ji Yan took his phone out, ¡°Come, let¡¯s find a ce to take a picture.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo took them to the yground near the slide, ¡°Let¡¯s take it here.¡±

    Ji Yan first took a photo of Xiao Zhuo alone, then he photographed Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo together. When he finished and was about to put his phone away, Ji Xiao Zhuo suddenly said, ¡°Daddy, you didn''t take a picture with Mummy and me. Come here.¡±

    Hearing Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s words, a parent who was also taking pictures nearby said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a photo.¡±

    Helplessly, Ji Yan passed his phone over. He walked to stand next to Xiao Zhuo¡¯s other side under Xiao Zhuo¡¯s expecting gaze. Ji Xiao Zhuo happily stood between his parents and held onto their hands. He was smiling brightly.

    Tang Tang felt her face warm as she quietly straightened her hair and clothes. She tried to smile nicely and hoped that she didn''t look too ugly. But since she was standing next to two handsome people, Tang Tang looked uglier than usual.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was satisfied with their family picture and happily said, ¡°We all look great. Daddy, I want to use this picture as my profile picture. Can you use it as your profile picture as well, Daddy?¡±

    Ji Yan went silent for a moment before finally agreeing, ¡°Ok.¡±

    Then Ji Xiao Zhuo immediately turned to Tang Tang, ¡°Mummy, you also use this picture as your profile picture, then we will all have the same!¡±

    Tang Tang stretched her hand out and regretfully said, ¡°Bao Bao, Mummy¡¯s phone is lost, and I don¡¯t have WeChat. It¡¯s fine if you and Daddy use the picture.¡±

    ¡°Mummy, you lost your phone?¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo promptly looked towards Ji Yan for help, ¡°Daddy, Mummy lost her phone, can you buy another one for Mummy?¡±

    Ji Yan nced at Tang Tang, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo assumed that his daddy was hesitant because a mobile phone was too expensive, so he hurriedly followed up, ¡°Daddy, you can use my new year¡¯s money to buy a phone for Mummy. Is my new year¡¯s money enough?¡± Since young, Ji Yan had put all of Xiao Zhuo¡¯s money in a piggy bank, so Xiao Zhuo could look after the money himself. It was because of this that Ji Xiao Zhuo knew that he had money saved up, but he didn''t know how much.

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t know how to respond. To tell the truth, he didn''t feel it was suitable for him to buy a phone for Tang Tang.

    Seeing the situation, Tang Tang quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°Bao Bao, Mummy doesn¡¯t need a phone. I can use the tablet with you. A phone is not fun, so there is no need to buy one.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo hesitated. He pursed his lips and did not speak.

    At this moment, the performance on stage had ended, and the headmaster came on stage to speak. The assembly ended, and the children would have summer holidays, whichsted for almost two months.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was very excited as he discussed with Tang Tang on which ces they could go tomorrow. Ji Yan interrupted, ¡°Daddy is going to see your uncle Zhang An and uncle Zhuo Ji. They said they want to see you. Do you want toe with me tomorrow?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s eyes brightened in response and nodded, ¡°I want to go. I want to go. I want to see uncle Zhang An and uncle Zhuo Ji.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know who the uncle Zhang An and uncle Zhuo Ji that Ji Xiao Zhuo mentioned were, but she could guess that these two people had a good rtionship with her husband. They were probably good friends. Otherwise, Xiao Zhuo wouldn¡¯t like them so much.

    Then was she going to be alone at home tomorrow since Bao Bao and husband would be out? She should use that time to clean the house and maybe make some dumplings to store in the freezer so she can cook them as breakfast for the little one.

    Tang Tang had made a n on what she was going to do tomorrow, but Ji Xiao Zhuo pulled on her clothes and said, ¡°Mummy, you shoulde with us tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Tang took a quick nce at Ji Yan before she waved her hand, ¡°No, no, no. Mummy is not going. My leg makes it inconvenient for me to go. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±

    Tang Tang was aware that based on her rtionship with Bao Bao¡¯s Daddy, he was not willing to take her along. She should take the initiative to reject and not make it difficult for Ji Yan.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pouted, ¡°Why, ah. Mummy, you don¡¯t want toe with us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s because of my leg so it¡¯s not convenient for me to go with you and I won¡¯t be able to y. So go with Daddy tomorrow, okay? Mummy will make lots of delicious food you and Daddy to eat when youe back.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo frowned. He wasn¡¯t happy since he really wanted his Mummy toe with them to y.

    Xiao Zhuo remained unhappy till night. After taking a bath, he didn¡¯t go to Tang Tang¡¯s room. Instead, he climbed on Ji Yan and sighed with worry.

    Ji Yan found it funny and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo propped his chin and asked, ¡°Daddy, can¡¯t we take Mummy with us tomorrow? Mummy will be scared to be alone at home. We can¡¯t leave her by herself.¡±

    Ji Yan went silent.

    Xiao Zhuo held Ji Yan¡¯s hand and shook it, ¡°Daddy, don''t dislike Mummy because of her slow movements. Mummy¡¯s leg will get better, and when it does, she will stop using crutches.¡±

    Ji Yan couldn¡¯t exin his rtionship with Tang Tang to Xiao Zhuo. He never took Tang Tang to their brothers¡¯ meet up before, and Ji Xiao Zhuo never requested to bring Tang Tang with them before either. This was the first time that Xiao Zhuo brought it up.

    Ji Yan hesitated. In his view, he should only take his other half to the gathering. Although Tang Tang had the identity of being his other half, but she was not in his heart. Should he really take her there tomorrow?

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 16

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the end, Ji Yan¡¯s hesitation made way for Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s request. Ji Yan nodded, ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t mind mummy moving slow. We¡¯ll take her with us.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¨C¡± Since his request was granted, Ji Xiao Zhuo quickly climbed down Ji Yan and rushed to get off the bed. In his rush, Xiao Zhuo even stepped on Ji Yan¡¯s stomach, which almost made Ji Yan shout.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t notice that he had almost hurt his father. He jumped off the bed and dashed out of the room. Xiao Zhuo ran onto Tang Tang¡¯s bedroom and rushed into her embrace. Unfortunately, Tang Tang''s slim body couldn¡¯t handle the little meat bullet and almost fell onto the bed when Xiao Zhuo ran into her.

    ¡°Mummy, I have good news. Daddy agreed to bring you with us tomorrow. We don¡¯t mind if you move slow. We can go and y together.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Your daddy agreed?¡± Tang Tang was rather shocked because it looked like Bao Bao¡¯s daddy didn¡¯t want to take her with them. Why did he suddenly agree?

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded vigorously, ¡°It¡¯s true, mummy. You can walk slow tomorrow, and we¡¯ll wait for you. You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±

    Since it looked like the decision was set, Tang Tang didn¡¯t refuse. Also, it looked like Xiao Zhuo really wanted her to go, so she shouldn¡¯t let him down. Never mind, she would solely go with the flow.

    On the next day, Ji Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He just packed some things and led the mother and son out to set off. They were going to a vi on the seaside. It was Zhuo Ji¡¯s holiday home, and they would frequently go there to y.

    By the time they arrived, everyone else was already there. Everyone was happy to see that Ji Yan had brought Xiao Zhuo with him, but when they saw Tang Tang following from behind, everyone¡¯s expression changed. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward.

    Ji Yan had never brought his wife with him to any of the gatherings before. Also, he had never mentioned anything about the situation between him and Tang Tang. However, all of them knew that there were problems between them, though they didn¡¯t know any details. Ji Yan didn''t want to talk about it,so they would not ask.

    But what had happened today?

    Gu Zhang An¡¯s wife was the first to break the awkward atmosphere. She rushed up to get Ji Xiao Zhuo from Ji Yan¡¯s hold and gave him a deep kiss on the cheek, ¡°Little darling, auntie Yue missed you so much!¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo returned the kiss on Ji Yue¡¯s cheek. He spoke sweetly with his baby¡¯s voice, ¡°Auntie Yue, I missed you lots as well.¡±

    Ji Yue couldn¡¯t take it and directly carried the little one to Gu Zhang An¡¯s side. She wanted to share the cute little meatball with her husband.

    At this moment, Zhuo Ji came over while seated in a wheelchair. He first gave Ji Yan a pat before greeting Tang Tang with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw,e sit down. You don¡¯t need to be ufortable.¡±

    Tang Tang released a breath. She smiled thankfully at Zhuo Ji before following Ji Yan to sit beside him.

    No one knew how nervous Tang Tang actually felt inside because all of Ji Yan¡¯s friends appeared to be graceful and noble, especially the one who was sitting on the wheelchair. Also, none of them seemed to like her. She could tell that none of them seemed to like the original owner. They probably didn¡¯t think she would being today.

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t give an in-depth introduction to Tang Tang, and he just briefly mentioned everyone¡¯s name to her. Once he was done, he immediately went to chat with Zhuo Ji. They were talking about stocks and equity rights. Tang Tang didn¡¯t understand a single word of their conversation, so she could only sit there with a small smile fixed on her face as she listened to them.

    Luckily, Ji Xiao Zhuo came back soon, and directly pulled on Tang Tang¡¯s hand, ¡°Mummy, let¡¯s go over there to eat. There are many delicious foods to eat.¡±

    Tang Tang released a breath and promptly followed the little one from behind as she let him pull her along.

    When the mother and son were gone, Zhuo Ji looked at Ji Yan and asked, ¡°Lao San, was there some change in your life?¡±

    Ji Yan watched the pair walk away, and after a long silence, he murmured, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Zhuo Jiughed lightly. He also looked at Ji Xiao Zhuo andmented, ¡°I think Xiao Zhuo has be much happier. I believe it must have been a good change.¡±

    Ji Yan also smiled as he thought about the little one¡¯s mood and actions for the past couple of days.

    On the other side, Ji Xiao Zhuo led Tang Tang to the food area. When Ji Xiao Zhuo noticed that there was even ice cream, he was delighted. A momentter, he was holding one ice cream in each hand. It was likely that he would get even more if he had more hands.

    Tang Tang remembered Ji Yan mentioning something about eating too much ice cream was not good for the body, especially for children. So she quickly reminded Ji Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Bao Bao, did you forget what daddy said? You¡¯re only allowed to eat one ice cream.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo let out an ¡®ah¡¯ with disappointment. He was unwilling to choose one as he nced at the two ice creams in his hands. Xiao Zhuo looked at Tang Tang pitifully and spoke in a tender voice, ¡°Just this once, mummy. I¡¯ll eat just one ice cream next time, okay?¡±

    Tang Tang''s heart softened. However, eating ice cream in excess could cause people to cough and have a fever. By that time, it would be the little one who suffered, and Tang Tang didn¡¯t want him to fall ill, so she hardened her heart and replied, ¡°No. You can only have one. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you get I¡¯ll.¡±

    ¡°Wu¨C All right.¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo whimpered as he unwillingly prepared to give up one of the ice creams in his hands.

    At this moment, Gu Yan Ran came up to them and crouched down to Ji Xiao Zhuo. She smiled as she said, ¡°Xiao Zhuo wants to eat two ice creams? Well, there''s no problem if you eat more asionally. Also, the weather is pretty hot today, so you won¡¯t get ill.¡±

    Then she spoke to Tang Tang, ¡°Actually, the ice cream was specially prepared for Ji Xiao Zhuo, so the portion size is smaller than usual. Eating two of these is about having one at the shop, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he eats two here. You don¡¯t need to be so strict towards Xiao Zhuo.¡±

    ¡°That ¡­¡± Even though Tang Tang also thought that asionally eating a bit more should be ok, she still wanted to be cautious. If Xiao Zhuo were to fall ill because of eating too much, it would be toote for regret, so Tang Tang didn''t want Xiao Zhuo to have more ice cream.

    Seeing that his mummy was troubled, Ji Xiao Zhuo stepped out and said, ¡°Auntie Yan Ran, I¡¯ll have just one ice cream. Daddy said I can¡¯t eat too much.¡±

    Gu Yan Ran didn¡¯t expect Ji Xiao Zhuo to say that. She froze for a moment before stroking the little one¡¯s head, ¡°Xiao Zhuo is really well behaved.¡±

    Tang Tang was filled with tenderness when she saw Xiao Zhuo being so understanding. She thought for a second before saying, ¡°How about this Xiao Zhuo? Mummy will eat with you. We¡¯ll share so this way you can eat two different vours.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s eyes brightened as he promptly nodded, ¡°Ok. Ok, mummy. We¡¯ll eat together. We¡¯ll share our ice creams!¡±

    Tang Tang led the little one towards the sofa and let him sit in front of her. She scooped some ice cream onto the spoon to feed Xiao Zhuo and then scooped some for herself.

    The pair ate the ice cream happily together.

    Gu Yan Ran smiled and then stood up to make two cups of coffee. She carried the cups towards Ji Yan and Zhuo Ji. The first coffee was passed to Zhuo Ji, and the second was given to Ji Yan, ¡°Brother Ji Yan, this cup has no sugar. I know you don¡¯t like sweet things.¡±

    Ji Yan epted the coffee, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous between us.¡± Gu Yan Ran said jokingly. Then she sat down next to Ji Yan and joined their discussion about stocks.

    Ji Yue, who had watched the entire scen, discreetly elbowed Gu Zhang An and hinted him to look at Tang Tang before saying, ¡°Look at Ji Yan¡¯s wife. She seems different from before. In the past, she wouldn''t pay any attention to us or Xiao Zhuo, and now, look at how well she is treating Xiao Zhuo. I wonder if something happened.¡±

    Gu Zhang An stroked his wife¡¯s hair and replied indifferently, ¡°Maybe something happened, but these are Lao San¡¯s private affairs. We shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Ji Yue¡¯s lips twitched and quietly said, ¡°True, we shouldn¡¯t get involved with Ji Yan¡¯s private matters but your sister¡¯s thoughts . . .¡±

    When he heard her reply, Gu Zhang An nced towards Gu Yan Ran. Heughed as he thought it was ridiculous and tapped on Ji Yue¡¯s forehead, ¡°What are you saying? Yan Ran sees Ji Yan and the others as brothers, like close siblings. She grew up following us from behind.¡±

    Ji Yueughed sarcastically in her mind and rolled her eyes secretly. Men were bad at noticing things like these. No one knew who was correct yet.

    Nevermind. Since she had time to worry, she should worry about what to y next instead.

    Then Ji Yue stood up and pped a few times to get everyone¡¯s attention before announcing, ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest now, we¡¯ll y on the beachter in the afternoon! Swimming trunks and bikinis will being up!¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    So for lunch, everyone ate something light before resting. Ji Yan¡¯s family of three naturally had one room, which made both Tang Tang and Ji Yan feel awkward. However, they couldn¡¯t ask for another room now as that would be strange.

    On the other side, Ji Xiao Zhuo was remarkably happy. He climbed onto the bed and rolled around before patting on it, ¡°Daddy, mummy, quicklye over. The bed is so big andfortable. We can even see the sea!¡±

    Tang Tang¡¯s face went red and didn¡¯t dare to move. She didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, it was Ji Yan who got onto the bed first. Heid on Xiao Zhuo¡¯s right side and spoke to Tang Tang, ¡°Let¡¯s rest now. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have enough energy forter.¡±

    Tang Tang¡¯s blush deepened. She stiffly walked closer andid down on Xiao Zhuo¡¯s left side. After that, she ced her hands on her stomach and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo rolled to his right and nced at his daddy, then he turned to his left and looked at his mummy. He was ted as he took both of their hands and spoke with hope, ¡°It would be great if we could always sleep together like this!¡±

    With a red face, Tang Tang didn¡¯t answer. Meanwhile, Ji Yan decided to close his eyes.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo assumed that his parents were asleep, so he didn¡¯t speak anymore as he was afraid he would wake them up. Since Xiao Zhuo was feeling sleepy as well, he shut his eyes and soon fell asleep.

    When Tang Tang saw that both father and son had their eyes closed, she finally calmed down and slowly fell asleep.

    Ji Yan opened his eyes again when Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo¡¯s breathing had be soft and even. He looked at the mother and son, and an unexinable emotion filled his heart.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In thete afternoon, Ji Yue had prepared swimsuits for everyone, including Tang Tang. It was just that Tang Tang didn¡¯t dare to wear it. Even though she had already gotten used to the clothing style in this world, she still couldn''t ept to wear clothes with little coverage. It challenged her bottom line.

    Tang Tang dragged the time out. She didn''t want to wear it. When Ji Yan and Xiao Zhuo had already changed into their swimming trunks, Tang Tang was still at a loss.

    After waiting a long time, and seeing that Tang Tang still hadn''te out yet, Ji Xiao Zhuo ran to knock on the changing room¡¯s door, ¡°Mummy, are you ready yet? We¡¯re all done!¡±

    Tang Tang could only open the door while still wearing her own clothes.

    ¡°Ah? Mummy, why haven¡¯t you changed?¡±

    Tang Tang stammered a response, ¡°Erm ¡­ Mummy doesn¡¯t want to wear this. It doesn¡¯t look good on mummy.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo grabbed the swimsuit from Tang Tang¡¯s hands to take a look. Then he lifted his head, ¡°Mummy, are you not wearing it because you¡¯re scared others will say you look fat? It doesn¡¯t matter. Take a look at me. I¡¯m fat, but I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Xiao Zhuo even sacrificed himself as he lifted his belly for Tang Tang to take a look.

    Even though the little one didn''t normally admit it, he actually knew he was overweight.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She wasn¡¯t afraid to be called fat. In fact, she wished to gain some weight. At least that would be better than now where she was only skin on bones.

    Tang Tang really didn¡¯t know how to exin to Xiao Zhuo.

    Seeing the situation, Ji Yan came over and picked Xiao Zhuo up, ¡°Alright now. It¡¯s fine if mummy doesn¡¯t want to change. Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Since Ji Xiao Zhuo was being carried, he could only wave his arms as he said, ¡°Ok. Mummy can just wear her current clothes. Now let¡¯s go and y in the sea!¡±

    Tang Tang released a breath in relief. She immediately dropped the swimsuit somewhere and followed after the father and son from behind with her crutches.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 17

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ording to Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s memory, he had never been to the sea before. So now he was crazily happy as he moved towards the sea like a little bullet. Luckily, Ji Yan had made Xiao Zhuo wear a swimming ring and also stayed next to him.. Otherwise, he would have floated away by the waves.

    The little one floated around as he happilyughed. After that, he waved at Tang Tang, who was standing on the beach, ¡°Come here, mummy. It¡¯s really fun here!¡±

    There was still a cast on Tang Tang¡¯s leg, and it couldn''t get wet, so she waved back apologetically, ¡°Mummy can¡¯t go into the water. I¡¯ll watch you from here.¡±

    The little one was slightly disappointed. However, since his daddy was ying with him, Xiao Zhuo soon began to y crazily again.

    Everyone else went into the sea as well, and all of them were wearing swimsuitsThe men were exposing their chest and legs, and Tang Tang didn¡¯t dare to look at them. However, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help ncing towards Ji Yue and Gu Yan Ran. Both of them were beautiful and had long legs and a slender waist. Their great figure made them look sexy in their bikinis, and their skin was shining under the sun. Even though Tang Tang couldn¡¯t ept such revealing clothes, she couldn¡¯t deny that the two women looked mesmerising.

    Tang Tang nced at her own stick-like figure and became worried. The difference was really big. Others had a well proportioned and beautiful figure while she was like a skeleton. She had been eating a lot for a while, but apparently, she hadn¡¯t gained any weight at all. Where did all the food she ate go?!

    The expression on Tang Tang¡¯s face especially transparent, so anyone who looked at her would know what she was thinking. This made Zhuo Ji, who also didn¡¯t go into the sea, smile when he looked at her.

    Tang Tang discovered that her thoughts were seen through by the other person, so she blushed and smiled dryly back at him.

    Zhuo Ji moved his wheelchair towards the chairs while speaking to Tang Tang, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to sit down. It¡¯s too sunny now.¡±

    Even though Tang Tang was not familiar with Zhuo Ji, he was Ji Yan¡¯s good friend. Since she knew that Ji Yan respected Zhuo Ji, Tang Tang didn¡¯t reject him, so she followed the wheelchair from behind on her crutches.

    There was an ancient tea set close to the chairs. The tea set looked old and elegant, and it looked simr to something that Tang Tang would use in her original timeline. Zhuo Ji¡¯s movements were elegant and tranquil, which made him look like a celestial being. It was the first time that Tang Tang saw a man with a temperament like Zhuo Ji¡¯s since she came to this world. He reminded her of a schr from her past life.

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.

    Zhuo Ji lifted the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Tang Tang, ¡°Sister-inw, try the tea.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t dare to drink the tea randomly and ended up involuntarily using theproper etiquette to pick up the cup and drank the tea. There was a slight bitterness first followed by a sweet aftertaste.

    Tang Tang''s eyes brightened and praised, ¡°Good tea!¡±

    Although Tang Tang wasn¡¯t favoured in her original home, she was still a young miss of the house and was taught all the necessary etiquette, rules, appearance, and manners so she wouldn¡¯t be an embarrassment when she served tea to the main mistress of the house on the 15th of every month. Also, her wet nurse was from arge family, and she researched the art of tea before bing a servant, which made Tang Tang quite knowledgeable about tea.

    Zhuo Ji was slightly shocked. He didn¡¯t think that Tang Tang would understand tea. Also, Tang Tang''s movements were graceful when she drank, he had only seen such manner and grace from his grandmother.

    This Tang Tang was very different from what he had heard. Zhuo Ji became interested and said, ¡°It seems that sister-inw understands the art of tea. Can you make tea? How about performing the tea ceremony and let me taste?¡±

    Tang Tang was frightened and waved her hand, ¡°No. No. I don¡¯t understand it in detail. I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself.¡± She really couldn¡¯t perform the tea ceremony properly, and she definitely could not bepared to a professional. Also, her wet nurse had always said that she didn¡¯t have much talent for it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so nervous. Just do it for fun.¡±

    ¡°Then .. then alright. I hope brother Zhuo won¡¯t mind my poor performance. ¡± Since Tang Tang couldn¡¯t avoid it, she started performing the tea ceremony. Tang Tang did it ordingly to the steps her wet nurse had taught her.

    Even though Tang Tang¡¯s tea ceremony couldn''t bepared to the legitimate young mistresses of important families in her previous world;because she was currently in the 21st century where skills like the tea ceremony had almost gone extinct, she looked like and expert. Zhuo Ji was astonished when he watched Tang Tang as her movements were professional and graceful. He had to admit that he was not as good as her. Perhaps only his grandmother could bepared to Tang Tang.

    He didn¡¯t think that Ji Yan¡¯s wife would have such hidden skills. ¡°Please taste this, brother Zhuo,¡± said Tang Tang as she passed a cup of tea to Zhuo Ji.

    Zhuo Ji drank a mouthful. His eyes brightened and praised, ¡°Sister-inw has good skills. It¡¯s superior to mine.¡±

    Tang Tang waved her hands, embarrassed, ¡°Brother Zhuo is joking.¡±

    At that moment, a couple of people came back from ying in the sea. They were shocked when they saw Zhuo Ji and Tang Tang chatting and drinking tea happily together because they all knew Zhuo Ji was normally someone difficult to get close to.

    ¡°Big brother, howe you¡¯re drinking tea?¡± Gu Zhang An asked curiously.

    Zhuo Ji pushed the teapot while saying, ¡°You should also try it. Sister-inw¡¯s skills are very good. I can¡¯t bepared to her.¡±

    Everyone else was startled and looked at Tang Tang with surprise. Zhuo Ji was taught by people skilled in the art of tea. Normal people¡¯s skills couldn''t bepared to Zhuo Ji''s. But saying that Tang Tang¡¯s skills were superior, was this a joke?

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t have any extra thoughts as the adults did. When he heard that the tea his mummy had made was good, Xiao Zhuo ran to Tang Tang and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m thirsty. I want some tea.¡±

    Tang Tang quickly poured a cup of tea for Xiao Zhuo. The little one couldn¡¯t understand tea, so he simply gulped the tea down and smacked his lips. Xiao Zhuo thought that it tasted slightly bitter, and it wasn¡¯t as good as juice, but since it was his mummy who made it, and he couldn¡¯t destroy his mummy¡¯s stage, Xiao Zhuo nodded and seriously said, ¡°En, good tea!¡±

    Everyoneughed when they saw Xiao Zhuo acting so seriously.

    After she finished serving the young one, Tang Tang naturally didn¡¯t forget about the child¡¯s father and immediately poured a cup for Ji Yan, ¡°Dear, have some tea.¡±

    Ji Yan was also curious, so he took the cup. Instead of gulping the tea down like Xiao Zhuo, he slowly sipped it. He could taste a slight sweetness spreading in his mouth. Although Ji Yan didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of tea, he knew that the one he drank was very good.

    She actually had tea ceremony skills. When did she learn it?

    When everyone else saw this, they became interested and also wanted to taste the tea. Tang Tang became happy and poured everyone a cup. But when Tang Tang came to Gu Yan Ran, she was rejected, ¡°Sorry, Tang Tang. I don¡¯t really like tea. I prefer coffee.¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s alright.¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t mind.

    Everyone yed untilte before returning to the vi. They were all staying at the vi for the night before going home tomorrow.

    After ying around for a day, everyone was hungry. As the sky darkened, everyone wanted to eat, but the main problem was who was going to cook?

    Zhuo Ji would only asionallye to this vi, so some people were hired to clean the ce at times.However, there was no fixed staff, so everything had to be done personally, and that included cooking.

    The men all looked at each other and expressed their powerlessness. Their meals were normally made for them, and they just had to eat, so none of them could cook. They could help, but it was best to forget asking them to cook.

    Ji Yue also didn¡¯t know how to cook, so she nced at Zhuo Ji speechlessly before saying, ¡°Big brother, you just brought food and didn¡¯t hire a chef. Who are you trying to make it difficult for? You should be aware of our cooking abilities, right?¡±

    Zhuo Ji smiled apologetically, ¡°I originally nned to ask Aunt Wang from home but something suddenly came up with her family, so there was only time to bring the food over. The prepared food was already eaten at lunch. So tonight we can only rely on ourselves. It can also be considered as a different experience.¡± However, when Zhuo Ji finished speaking, he also felt he was making it difficult for everyone, so he suggested, ¡°How about checking if we can get take out?¡±

    Gu Yan Ran raised her phone, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. We¡¯re too far from the city, no ce would deliver to here.¡±

    Instantly, everyone felt anguished. They could only go hungry tonight.

    Seeing such pitiful expression on other people¡¯s faces, Tang Tang could only silently raise her hand, ¡°I can make it. I can cook.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Tang Tang with surprise.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo fully supported his mother and patted his chest before telling everyone, ¡°My mummy¡¯s cooking is great. The most delicious food!¡± Xiao Zhuo¡¯s tone was filled with pride.

    In response, everyone looked at Ji Yan with questioning gazes.

    Ji Yan nodded, he rolled his sleeves up and spoke to Tang Tang, ¡°Then we¡¯ll trouble you tonight. I¡¯ll help out.¡±

    Tang Tang waved her hand before pushing Ji Xiao Zhuo towards Ji Yan, ¡°No need. Take Bao Bao with you and have a break. I¡¯ll be fine by myself, no one needs to give me a hand. I¡¯ll be done in one hour at thetest.¡±

    Ji Yan discovered that Tang Tang didn¡¯t seem to like him entering the kitchen to help her, so he could only bring Xiao Zhuo with him to sit with everyone else.

    Gu Zhang An asked Ji Yan with uncertainty, ¡°Lao San, can she really cook? She won¡¯t blow up big brother¡¯s kitchen, right?¡±

    When Ji Yue heard this, she pinched his ear, ¡°Gu Zhang An, what are you hinting? Are you trying to mock me? I only blew up the kitchen once, and you still remember!¡±

    Gu Zhang An quickly begged for forgiveness, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not talking about you. I¡¯m only worried about sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Heng!¡± Ji Yue humph before letting go. She also nced worriedly at the kitchen, ¡°Nothing will blow up, right? Should we take a look?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was unhappy when he saw that everyone didn¡¯t seem to trust his mummy. He pouted, ¡°Mummy is great at cooking. Just you wait!¡±

    Ji Yan patted the little one¡¯s head and told everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her cooking skills are truly good.¡±

    Since Ji Yan had said it, everyone believed him, but they still didn''t feel relieved at heart. Even though they didn''t know Ji Yan¡¯s wife well, they knew that she was an irresponsible woman who was always drunk. They always thought it was unfortunate for Ji Yan, but Tang Tang gave them a different image this time. She was polite and courteous, and she even knew how to cook and perform the tea ceremony. She was totally like a good wife and loving mother. What was going on?

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel<hr>

 Chapter 18

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After an hour, the table was filled with food cooked by Tang Tang.All the dishes all looked delicious and colourful, and their fragrance was mouth-watering.

    ¡°Wow¨C¡± Everyone stared at the food in amazement, and then they looked at Tang Tang with reverence. In particr, Ji Yue was filled with admiration for Tang Tang, ¡°You¡¯re too amazing, Tang Tang. You can prepare all these delicious dishes by yourself. You¡¯re like a God.¡± To Chen Yue, who was like a kitchen killer, Tang Tang was simply her idol.

    Tang Tang blushed from the praise and moved her hands in embarrassment, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just some typical family dishes. Everyone,e and eat quickly.¡±

    Everyone decided not to be courteous and immediately lifted their chopsticks to start eating. Because the food was too tasty, everyone ate so much that in the end, they couldn''t help huping. All the dishes that Tang Tang made were swept clean, and the rice cooker was emptied as well.

    Gu Zhang An gave Tang Tang a big thumbs up, ¡°Sister-inw, they are noints with your cooking. It¡¯s so good. Lao San is lucky.¡±

    Ji Yue followed up with, ¡°Looks like now we know where to go to freeload a meal.¡±

    Zhuo Ji also said, ¡°Remember to take me along when you go.¡±

    Tang Tang became happy and bashful from the praises. So she collected the bowls and utensils and escaped to the kitchen.

    Since Tang Tang had cooked, Ji Yue didn''t want to leave all the cleaning to her, so she followed Tang Tang into the kitchen to help. However, she ended up discovering that she was clumsy in the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help Tang Tang with anything. A momentter, Tang Tang swiftly finished everything by herself,the kitchen looked brand new.

    Ji Yue was astonished and her impression of Tang Tang changedpletely. She felt that they must have misunderstood Tang Tang in the past since she was clearly a good person.

    When she was done cleaning, Tang Tang didn¡¯t leave the kitchen. Instead, she grabbed some ingredients from the fridge and began preparing them.

    ¡°Tang Tang, what are you nning to do?¡± Ji Yue asked curiously.

    Tang Tang prepared the ingredients while she answered, ¡°I saw that everyone ate a lot tonight. It¡¯s not good to sleep with a stuffed stomach, so I¡¯m making some digestive tea for everyone so it won¡¯t affect tonight¡¯s sleep and help with digestion.¡±

    Ji Yan gasped in surprise, ¡°Heavens, you even thought of that? You¡¯re too virtuous. Do you pamper Ji Yan at home like this as well?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Tang nked. ¡°It¡¯s not pampering. These are things that I should do. After all, he¡¯s working so hard at the military, I should look after him and Bao Bao properly.¡±

    Ji Yue froze and suddenly started to reflect. Did she treat Gu Zhang An too badly? On the other hand, he would asionally wash her feet and give her a massage when he came back from work. Was she a bad wife?

    However, she couldn¡¯t be like Tang Tang.

    Why did she suddenly felt that Ji Yan had married a treasure-like wife?

    The digestive tea that Tang Tang prepared was effective. When everyone drank it, their stomachs didn¡¯t feel as stuffed as before, and the taste of the tea was surprisingly good as well. Even Ji Xiao Zhuo drank it with relish and still wanted to have more after drinking tworge cups. When Tang Tang noticed, she took his cup away, ¡°Don¡¯t drink more tea.You¡¯ll wet your bed tonight if you drink more.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pouted. He wasn¡¯t satisfied and quickly defended his dignity, ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m not three years old anymore. I don¡¯t wet my bed!¡±

    Discovering that she had stepped on the little one¡¯s tail, Tang Tang quickly adapted and changed her words, ¡°Ok. Ok. Mummy knows you won¡¯t wet the bed. Mummy was just afraid you¡¯ll keep going to the toilet tonight if you drink too much.¡±

    The little one¡¯s mood was better again after he heard Tang Tang¡¯s words. However, he still didn¡¯t forget to remind Tang Tang, ¡°Then you can¡¯t suspect that I¡¯ll wet the bed next time. I¡¯m a man, after all, You can¡¯t say things like that.¡±

    Tang Tang lifted her hand to pledge, ¡°Ok. Ok. Mummy guarantees that something like that won¡¯t be mentioned in the future.¡±

    Their exchange made everyone else restrain theirughter. The conversation was so precious, ah.

    Suddenly, Ji Yan¡¯s mobile phone started ringing. He saw that it was a call from Aunt Li, so he answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Aunt Li.¡±

    Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo instantly turned to look at Ji Yan when they heard this as they wondered why Aunt Li called.

    They didn¡¯t know what Aunt Li had said, but when the call ended, Ji Yan''s expression didn¡¯t look so good.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo worriedly went to pull on Ji Yan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Daddy, what did Grandma Li say? When is sheing back?¡± Aunt Li could be considered as the one who brought Ji Xiao Zhuo up, so they had a good rtionship. Since they haven¡¯t seen each other in so many days, Xiao Zhuo missed her.

    Even though Xiao Zhuo was so young, Ji Yan didn¡¯t hide anything from him and told him the truth, ¡°Grandma Li¡¯s little granddaughter isn¡¯t doing so well. She needs to stay at home and look after her grandson and granddaughter, so she can¡¯t look after you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo''s mouth opened. He couldn¡¯t ept the information so suddenly.

    Ji Yan sighed and stroked Xiao Zhuo¡¯s head, ¡°You need to understand Grandma Li¡¯s reason. She also misses you, but something happened in her family, so she can¡¯t leave them.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pursed his lips as he unhappily yed with his fingers.

    Ji Yan ced a hand on his forehead with worry. Since Aunt Li couldn¡¯t look after Xiao Zhuo anymore, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the base in peace. He couldn¡¯t leave Xiao Zhuo alone, and it took time to search for another nanny. Also, it was not easy to find a nanny that met his requirements. He wouldn¡¯t be assured if he left a stranger looking after Xiao Zhuo.

    Zhuo Ji understood Ji Yan¡¯s worries and asked, ¡°Then what will happen in the future? Do you want me to help you search for someone reliable to look after Xiao Zhuo?¡±

    Gu Zhang An also said, ¡°I can also help you search. I will go back and ask the auntie at my house.¡±

    Ji Yan hadn¡¯t made a decision yet when Ji Yue suddenly interrupted, ¡°I think there is no need to search for a nanny. Just take Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo with you. Tang Tang can look after Xiao Zhuo there, and since Ji Yan has a high enough military rank and Tang Tang doesn¡¯t work,there won¡¯t be a problem. If they go, the family can live together every day. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Once Ji Yue spoke, the ce went silent. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang was bewildered from everyone¡¯s stares. However, Ji Yue¡¯s words had attracted her attention, does that mean she and Bao Bao could live with him and see each other every day? Was that possible? She thought that they could only wait for Ji Yan toe home during his holidays. She never thought that they could move and live with him. If it was like that, then Bao Bao would be able to see his daddy every day, and the family would not be separated.

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help moving her sight towards Ji Yan while she felt a bit nervous inside.

    Ji Yan met her gaze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t agree, Tang Tang felt somewhat disappointed. Of course, he didn¡¯t like her. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to bring her with him to live together. It was just unfortunate for Bao Bao.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At night, it was still Ji Xiao Zhuo who slept in the middle between Tang Tang and Ji Yan.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo stayed still for a bit before he started moving. He moved his leg above Ji Yan¡¯s leg and then climbed on Ji Yan¡¯s body. Laying on Ji Yan¡¯s chest, Xiao Zhuo looked up and asked, ¡°Daddy, is Aunt Li really noting back to look after me anymore?¡±

    Ji Yan let an ¡°En¡± sound.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo sighed. He ced his hands under his chin and said, ¡°Then mummy and I can only rely on each other to survive in the future? We''re so pitiful.¡±

    Tang Tang was speechless.

    ¡°. . . Who taught you to use ¡®relying on each other to survive¡¯ like this?¡± Ji Yan asked.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo replied, ¡°TV was showing this, ah. The baby¡¯s daddy didn¡¯t want him and his mummy anymore. Then the child and his mummy lived together by themselves, which is called relying on each other to survive.¡±

    Ji Yan covered his forehead with his hand. He didn¡¯t know if letting Ji Xiao Zhuo watch TV was a good or a bad thing, ¡°But daddy hasn''t abandoned you, Xiao Zhuo. I¡¯ll stille back to visit, so you and mummy are not depending on each other for survival.¡±

    Straightening his lips, Ji Xiao Zhuo was filled with distress as he said, ¡°But there is only me and mummy at home, ah. Everyone else lives with their mummy and daddy.¡±

    Ji Yan felt his heart sank. Guilt filled him up once again.

    Seeing that his daddy didn¡¯t speak, Ji Xiao Zhuo poked Ji Yan on his chest and said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s hard for mummy to look after me by herself. She can¡¯t lift up bags and can''t change a broken light.

    Tang Tang felt embarrassed as she listened. She didn''t want Ji Yan to believe that she was useless. She didn¡¯t want him to think that she couldn¡¯t even do simple tasks, so she quickly exined to Ji Yan, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just can''t put weight on my leg yet. When my leg is healed, I''ll be able to carry the bags and change the lights. It¡¯s true!¡±

    Ji Yan looked at Tang Tang with aplicated gaze and asked, ¡°There are lights not working at home?¡±

    Tang Tang denied, ¡°No, no, there aren¡¯t any lights that need changing.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo refuted Tang Tang, ¡°That¡¯s not true. The light in mummy¡¯s bathroom is not working. Mummy can only wash in the dark.¡±

    Tang Tang bit her lip. It was a bit embarrassing to be sold out by her son.

    Pausing for a moment, Ji Yan patted on the little one¡¯s back, ¡°I know now. Daddy will fix it when we get back.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was satisfied.

    Deciding that he had pampered his daddy enough and that it was mummy¡¯s turn, Ji Xiao Zhuo got off from Ji Yan and rolled towards Tang Tang. Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t climb on his mummy as he knew that his mummy was thin and didn¡¯t have the strength to support him. He went into her embrace and said, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll grow up well, and I¡¯ll carry the bags and change the light bulbs for you in the future.¡±

    Tang Tang almost cried happy tears because of Ji Xiao Zhou¡¯s sweetness, soshe hugged and kissed him, ¡°Mummy¡¯s precious, my darling, my treasure, mummy loves you.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo kissed Tang Tang back, ¡°I love mummy as well.¡±

    Seeing the mother and son expressing their love like no one else was around them, Ji Yan suddenly felt he was an extra.

    Luckily they didn¡¯t express their love for a long time. Ji Xiao Zhuo had yed crazily today, so he was dozing off and soon fell asleep under Tang Tang¡¯s gentle patting. He even began snoring.

    Tang Tang kissed the little one¡¯s forehead before turning to Ji Yan. She hid the slight shyness she felt in her heart and said, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m also going to sleep now. Goodnight.¡±

    Ji Yan paused, and let out a sound of acknowledgement after a long time.

    Tang Tangughed silently in the darkness and slowly fell asleep with Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s milky scent surrounding her.

    Ji Yan couldn¡¯t sleep and used his arm as a pillow as he thought about Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s words.

    Since Aunt Li was noting back, Ji Yan definitely did not feel at ease with leaving the mother and son by themselves. Not to mention he didn¡¯t know if Tang Tang would carry on treating Xiao Zhuo well. Even if she did, it was hard for a weak woman like her to look after Xiao Zhuo alone. Looking after a child was not easy, and since she was alone, she would need to do everything herself, including the things that he should be doing, and that would be hard for her.

    If they could follow him back, he would be able to see his child every day, and he could also help out with things at home. Then she wouldn¡¯t have the responsibility of doing everything herself.

    The only problem was that he didn¡¯t know if she would be willing to move. If it was the past Tang Tang, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing, and he wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts. But with the current Tang Tang, he wasn¡¯t certain about her reply.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel<hr>

 Chapter 19

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Everyone woke upte the next day. Originally, they assumed that they would have to go home hungry. However, when they went downstairs, there was a charming aroma floating around.

    Following the scent, everyone was shocked when they discovered that Tang Tang had already made breakfast! And there were many choices too!

    ¡°Wa¨CTang Tang, you¡¯re so virtuous. If I was a man, I would definitely marry you!¡± Ji Yue couldn¡¯t take it and wanted to hug and kiss Tang Tang. Luckily Gu Zhang An stopped her.

    Tang Tang smiled, ¡°I saw that there were still some ingredients left in the fridge, so I used them to make breakfast. Everyone can eat before you leave. Leaving your stomach empty for too long is not good for the body.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too good! Mwah!¡± Ji Yue didn¡¯t say anything else and rushed over to fight for the food as she knew that if she was slow, she might not get anything. Last night, she didn¡¯t manage to get anymp chops to eat; the men got to them first.

    For breakfast, Tang Tang prepared fish congee, steamed gyozas, soup dumplings, and boiled eggs. It was an authentic Chinese breakfast.

    Everyone was already conscious of the taste of Tang Tang¡¯s cooking, so this time they didn¡¯t need Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯spliments before they all quickly started to eat. They were all like starving wolves.

    ¡°Quick. Quick. Quick. Gu Zhang An quickly peel me an egg!¡± Ji Yue instructed Gu Zhang An as she ate one soup dumpling.

    Gu Zhang An helplessly poked her forehead and indicated her to look at Ji Yan, ¡°Wife look at what Ji Yan¡¯s wife is doing. Can¡¯t you learn from her?¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Ji Yue stilled for a moment before noticing Tang Tang cing a peeled egg into Ji Yan¡¯s bowl.

    Ji Yue blinked, then she silently moved her gaze away and continued eating. She even didn¡¯t pat Gu Zhang An¡¯s shoulder tofort him, ¡°Don¡¯t be envious of Ji Yan. These things can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    Gu Zhang An was speechless.

    Zhuo Ji¡¯s lips lifted as he spoke in defense of Ji Yue, ¡°People like Tang Tang are extinct. The only one left was taken by Ji Yan. We don¡¯t have any chance.¡± Zhuo Ji unconsciously thought about a girl who constantly acted spoiled and had a shameless attitude with him. He shook his head helplessly, not everyone had Ji Yan¡¯s fortune.

    After breakfast, everyone started to go home. All of them were busy people, so they couldn¡¯t take many days off to y.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was very satisfied for the past two days. e not only was able to y, but his daddy and mummy were also by his side, and that was the most important part. He was not jealous of the other kids anymore.

    ¡°Mummy, are you happy?¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo asked Tang Tang while he was in her embrace.

    Tang Tang nodded without thinking, ¡°Of course, mummy is very happy.¡± She was telling the truth. Although she didn¡¯t y much for the past two days, she used her actions to change the impression other people had of her. Everyone didn¡¯t dislike her anymore. To Tang Tang, this was the greatest achievement of the trip.

    Also, she felt that she was a little closer to Bao Bao¡¯s daddy. Tang Tang was secretly delighted.

    After asking mummy, Ji Xiao Zhuo asked his daddy, ¡°Are you happy, daddy?¡±

    Ji Yan smiled as he nodded, ¡°Happy.¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯ll be happy when you y with me.¡± The little one said with narcissism. Then he asked, ¡°Do you want to y with me tomorrow as well?¡±

    Ji Yan already knew what the little one wanted to say,so he took the initiative and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the theme park tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes¨C¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo hugged Tang Tang and shook excitedly, ¡°Mummy, we¡¯re going to the theme park tomorrow! We can y on the pirate ship, roller coaster, and ¡­¡±

    The little one listed every ride that came to mind. To be honest, Xiao Zhuo had never been to a theme park himself, but he remembered everything he had heard from the other children about theme parks.

    Tang Tang went along with the little one and nodded at appropriate asions. She wanted Xiao Zhuo to be happy tomorrow, and it was also Xiao Zhuo¡¯s daddyst day off. It was unknown when they would see each other again.

    As she remembered that Ji Yan was going to leave, Tang Tang felt a little reluctant to part with him. She was unsure if he would eat and sleep well at his squad or if he would look after himself properly. The canteen at their base probably didn¡¯t have tasty food. He was already tired from training, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he couldn¡¯t even eat well.

    Tang Tang felt like she should do something for Ji Yan. How about making some food for him to take back? At least she would be doing her best for him to eat well.

    Thinking up to this point, Tang Tang spoke to Ji Yan, who was driving at the front, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go to the supermarket. I want to buy something.¡±

    When Ji Yan heard her, he directly drove the car to the supermarket¡¯s car park. The family of three entered the supermarket together. This time, Ji Yan was pushing the shopping trolley while Xiao Zhuo held onto Tang Tang¡¯s pants as they walked.

    Tang Tang nced at the little one beside her leg and pulled on Ji Yan¡¯s sleeve.

    Ji Yan looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Secretly, Tang Tang leaned closer to Ji Yan¡¯s ear and tried not to let Ji Xiao Zhuo overhear, ¡°Husband let Bao Bao sit in the trolley. All the other children are sitting in the trolley. Usually, I can¡¯t put Bao Bao in because of my leg, but Bao Bao actually wants to sit in there.¡±

    In response, Ji Yan looked at his surroundings and saw most adults ced their young children in the seat in the shopping trolley. Ji Xiao Zhuo was the only one who was walking on his short legs.

    Ji Yan bent down to pick Ji Xiao Zhuo up.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nked, ¡°What are you doing, daddy?¡±

    ¡°Daddy will push while you sit down,¡± said Ji Yan as he ced Ji Xiao Zhuo in the shopping trolley¡¯s seat.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo understood the situation and unconsciously smiled. Since he was afraid that other people would find out, he forced himself to restrain from smiling and waved his hand, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not three years old anymore. It¡¯s not good for me to sit on this.¡±

    Tang Tang held in herugh while Ji Yan¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Tang bought five kilos of beef and chicken each. It was arge amount of meat. Ji Yan didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why are you buying so much meat? It won¡¯t be fresh if it¡¯s kept too long.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I want to make some sauce.¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t mention that she was making it for him. She was nning to hide it first because it would be awkward if she mentioned it, and Ji Yan said he didn''t want it. It would be best if she made it first before telling him. He would probably be willing to take it with him then.

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t think too much about it and just nodded.

    It was still early when they got home. Tang Tang made some simple dishes for the father and son to eat before taking the meat to the kitchen to prepare the sauce. She was nning to make a beef and pork sauce that would taste and go well with rice.

    Tang Tang was nning to make jerky with the leftover meat. The jerky couldst for a long time, and it tasted good. It was also great to eat when hungry. She was using the secret recipe that her wet nurse had taught her. Most people had never tried it before and didn''t know that jerky was suitable for people who exercised a lot.

    While Tang Tang was busy in the kitchen, Ji Yan took Xiao Zhuo to the hardware shop to buy a lightbulb. When they returned, Ji Yan went into Tang Tang¡¯s bathroom to change the lights. Then he went around the house to check the objects and fixed everything that was broken.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo followed Ji Yan from behind. When Ji Yan was finished, Xiao Zhuo suddenly asked, ¡°Daddy, you are going to leave, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ji Yan touched Xiao Zhuo¡¯s face, ¡°Daddy¡¯s holiday is ending. I need to get back to the squad by tomorrow night.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pursed his lips and stopped himself from crying. He put up a strong front and said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll behave at home. I will look after mummy. You don¡¯t need to worry. ¡°

    Ji Yan lifted the little one and gave him a tender kiss, ¡°Ok. I know you¡¯re a good boy. Daddy believes you.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo had his arms around Ji Yan¡¯s neck and buried his face into Ji Yan. Xiao Zhuo¡¯s eyes reddened as his voice choked, ¡°Then if I miss you, can I go and see you, daddy?¡±

    Ji Yan¡¯s heart ached. After a period of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, do you want toe and live with daddy? Are you willing to attend the nursery over there?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo immediately lifted his head, ¡°I can go with daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. However, there are no tall buildings, no theme parks, no delicious food, and there is nowhere fun to y. Are you still willing to go?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded without giving it any thought, ¡°I¡¯m willing! It¡¯s fine as long as I can be with daddy. I want to go with you. Take me with you, daddy.¡±

    Ji Yan kissed Xiao Zhuo¡¯s forehead as he made a decision in his mind.

    Like he suddenly remembered something important, Xiao Zhuo asked nervously, ¡°Then, are we bringing mummy as well? I don¡¯t want to separate with mummy. We need to bring mummy with us. We can¡¯t leave her.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Ji Yan suddenly had a feeling that the little pig he had been raising was stolen by someone else. How long has it been, and the little one was constantly thinking about his mummy. Would he be pushed to thest ce after some more time?

    After knowing that his daddy would be taking him along, Ji Xiao Zhuo was extremely happy. He instantly dashed towards the kitchen and crashed into Tang Tang like a little bullet.

    Tang Tang, who was thin as a skeleton, couldn¡¯t handle such a strong force or weight. Having one of her legs was injured made her standing unstable, so she was knocked over. As she fell, her arm collided with the stove. It was very painful, and she couldn¡¯t stand up by herself.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was frightened and knew that he had done something wrong. He instantly went to try and lift Tang Tang up, but he was too young and small, so he called out to Ji Yan urgently.

    Ji Yan rushed in, took a nce at the situation before he quickly lifting Tang Tang up and carried her to the sofa in the living room, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Hiding her pain, Tang Tang shook her hand, ¡°Nothing. Nothing. My arm was knocked into something, and I just suddenly had a loss of strength in my legs.¡±

    Ji Yan examined Tang Tang''s arm and checked the bone. He noticed that the bone was alright, but there was a tissue injury, which might swellter.

    He applied some medicine on Tang Tang¡¯s arm.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo felt very guilty and tearfully apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mummy. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t crash into you with so much force.¡± Normally he would do the same thing to Ji Yan, but Ji Yan was able to catch him every time. He momentarily overlooked the difference in strength between his daddy and mummy. He forgot that their strength was not the same.

    Tang Tang wiped his tears, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing wrong with mummy. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll blow it for you mummy, it won¡¯t hurt after blowing on it.¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo took Tang Tang¡¯s arm and started to blow on it.

    Ji Yan looked at Tang Tang. She really could be described as thin as a skeleton. She looked like she would be knocked over by a strong wind. Her body definitely couldn¡¯t handle the force from Xiao Zhuo¡¯s body. Luckily nothing serious happened this time, but the same couldn''t be said if it had urred at the stairs or some other dangerous areas. That was why Ji Yan seriously lectured Xiao Zhuo, ¡°You can¡¯t run to mummy with such force next time. Mummy is slim, so she can¡¯t catch you. You need to remember this, Xiao Zhuo.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°I know. I¡¯m too fat. Mummy can¡¯t catch me.¡±

    So he knew he was fat. Ji Yan thought helplessly.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel<hr>

 Chapter 20

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    To stop Xiao Zhuo from feeling guilty, Tang Tang changed the topic to distract him while she stroked his head, ¡°Why was Bao Bao looking for mummy?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo''s thoughts went back to his original purpose, which was to tell Tang Tang about Ji Yan''s decision. He became excited again, ¡°Mummy, mummy, I have some good news to tell you. Daddy is taking us to where he works to live with him!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Tang looked at Ji Yan with an unbelievable expression, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re taking us to the base?¡±

    Ji Yan nodded, ¡°Aunt Li is noting over anymore, and I worry about leaving you and Xiao Zhuo alone. With my rank, I can apply for housing at the base. Also, there is a nursery in the area, Xiao Zhuo can attend nursery there. But ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ji Yan looked at Tang Tang with uncertainty, ¡°Are you willing toe with me? I would need to train during the day, and Xiao Zhuo can¡¯t be left alone, so you need toe and ¨C¡°

    ¡°Husband, I¡¯m willing to go!¡± Tang Tang interrupted before Ji Yan could say everything.

    Ji Yan felt his voice stuck for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that she would agree so easily. Originally, he thought that he would need to put a lot of effort to convince her. He even had a list of reasons ready to convince her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t need it.

    ¡°En,¡± Ji Yan responded.

    ¡°Then, when are we leaving, daddy?¡± Xiao Zhuo asked excitedly. Previously, he was unwilling to part with his daddy, but now that he knew he could go with him, he looked forward to leaving as soon as possible. He heard that there were guns and tanks at his daddy''s workce. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to see them if he went, hehe.

    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t bring you along yet. Daddy needs to go back and submit an application first before I can bring you and mummy with me, so you and mummy need to wait at home for daddy first, ok?¡±

    Even though he was slightly disappointed that he couldn¡¯t go with his daddy straight away, Ji Xiao Zhuo was a sensible child. Xiao Zhuo nodded, ¡°Okay. Then daddy shoulde back soon and take us with you.¡±

    ¡°Ok, daddy wille back as soon as possible.¡±

    The corner of Tang Tang¡¯s lips lifted up.

    Maybe because they knew the family would be together soon, Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t feel depressed about the temporary separation. On the next day, they went to the theme park and yed until they were satisfied. Even Tang Tang was able to y on many things despite her injury. Although many people took a side nce at them, the pair was still very happy.

    In the evening, Ji Yan had to go back to the squad as his holidays were over. However, the teary scene he thought would happen didn¡¯t ur. Instead, Ji Xiao Zhuo was cheerfully waving his hand and said, ¡°Daddy, don''t forget toe back soon to pick us up.¡±

    Ji Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh as he rubbed Xiao Zhuo¡¯s head. He thought for a moment before reminding Tang Tang, ¡°Since you two are alone at home, remember, if there¡¯s an urgent matter, contact Zhuo Ji or Gu Zhang An if you can¡¯t get a hold of me. Don¡¯t worry about troubling them.¡±

    Tang Tang nodded.

    ¡°Take notice of your safety when you go out. Don¡¯t sit in random cars and don¡¯t go to ces where there are too many people. You can¡¯t handle Ji Xiao Zhuo alone.¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Tang Tang nodded, once again.

    ¡°Also, control Xiao Zhuo¡¯s food intake. Don¡¯t let him eat too much at night. Don¡¯t let him eat things like ice cream. He can¡¯t gain any more weight; otherwise, he would be seriously overweight, and that¡¯s not good for his health.¡± That was the most important point he wanted to tell Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang blushed with shame. She forced a nod, ¡°I will.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was unsatisfied. His face was filled with unhappiness when he pulled on Ji Yan¡¯s pants toin, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not fat! I¡¯m very handsome!¡±

    Ji Yan retorted back ruthlessly, ¡°Then who just managed to knock over an adult?¡±

    In a sh, Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered his head and twiddled his fingers together with a guilty conscience.

    Even though she wanted to, Tang Tang simply couldn¡¯t help him out of this.

    After sessfully dealing with Ji Xiao Zhuo, Ji Yan took a rectangr object out and passed it to Tang Tang. ¡°Carry this with you. Contact me if anything happens. My number is already stored inside.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t understand, so she took the object and discovered it was a mobile phone!

    ¡°You ¡­ you bought a mobile phone for me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient without a phone. You can call me if anything happens. Gu Zhang An and the other¡¯s number are also saved on the phone.

    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Tang Tang felt surprised and helpless at the same time. She didn¡¯t know what to say. He treated her so well. She didn¡¯t know how to repay him.

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t require Tang Tang to say anything in particr,so he just took his luggage and headed towards the main door.

    In response, Tang Tang pulled on him to stop, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I want to give something to you.¡± Then she hurried to the kitchen and brought out the two bottles of sauces and arge bag of jerky that she had made and passed them to Ji Yan. ¡°Here, I made some sauces for you to eat with rice. They should go well together. The bottle is too big, so I prepared a small jar for you as well so you can fill it up and carry it with you. It¡¯s very convenient. There is also some jerky. Eat them when you¡¯re hungry. While it may not fill you up, it will pad your stomach. I will make more for you when you run out.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ji Yan didn¡¯t expect that because she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t eat well and be hungry; she would make the sauces especially for him. No one has ever been so considerate to him in the past He didn¡¯t know what to think now ¡­

    Ji Yan was feeling something hard to describe. He silently took the food and thanked her, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Tang smiled foolishly, ¡°No need to thank me. This is what I should do. Remember to tell me when you finish them. There is no need to save.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ji Yan carried the food. This was his first time taking food back to the squad.

    Tang Tang would have never imagined that the food she prepared would cause argemotion.

    On the next day, at the base, Ji Yan took a small jar of sauce with him to the canteen during lunch. Honestly, he used to think the food at the canteen was pretty good. However, after eating Tang Tang¡¯s cooking for a few days, Ji Yan suddenly felt it was difficult to swallow down the canteen''s food. Luckily, Tang Tang had made these sauces for him.

    Although he knew that the sauce made by Tang Tang wouldn''t taste bad, Ji Yan was still amazed after having a taste. His taste buds were going through a sensation. The sauce bought from the supermarket couldn''t bepared to this. Ji Yan felt that even without side dishes, he could eat threerge bowls of rice with just the sauce.

    Dong Li walked over as he carried his food tray. He saw a jar of some kind of sauce on Ji Yan¡¯s table, so he went to take a look at it while asking, ¡°Lao Ji, where did you get this? What sauce is it? Why are there nobels?¡±

    While he spoke, he put his chopstick in the jar to get some of the sauce for a taste. When he put the sauce in his mouth ¡­

    ¡°God. This sauce is so good! Where did you get this from, Lao Ji?¡± Dong Li became excited and quickly went to get more sauce from the jar. He couldn¡¯t stop himself.

    Seeing Dong Li was pretty much emptying the jar, Ji Yan quickly snatched it back. ¡°Don¡¯t eat it all.¡±

    Dong Li blinked, ¡°Lao Ji, don''t be petty. You¡¯re not willing to share a little bit of sauce with me? Give it back. That sauce is really too tasty.¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t mind being called petty. He just wasn¡¯t willing to share because he didn¡¯t even have enough for himself.

    Theirmotion had gained the attention of the third team¡¯s captain. He also came over with his food tray and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Dong Li pointed at Ji Yan whileining, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Lao Ji got a very tasty sauce from, but he¡¯s being stingy and not sharing.¡±

    Zhang Cheng looked at the jar in Ji Yan¡¯s hand. He also wanted to try, ¡°Lao Ji, give me some. I want to try and see how good that sauce is.¡±

    Knowing that he could not escape from the two hungry wolves, Ji Yan could only hold out the jar, helplessly. Never mind. At least he still had some more.

    Zhang Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened as he tried the sauce. Then like a thief, he quickly poured more sauce into his bowl, ¡°Jesus, what sauce is this? It¡¯s definitely not bought from a store!¡±

    Dong Li tried to snatch the jar while asking, ¡°Lao Ji, tell us the truth. Where did ite from?¡±

    Ji Yan calmly ate as he replied, ¡°Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother made it.¡±

    ¡°Hek¨CKeke¨C¡± Dong Li coughed as rice sprayed out. He choked. Dong Li coughed as he asked unbelievably, ¡°What did you say? Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother made it? You¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t want to bother with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true?¡± Dong Li was so shocked that he stopped eating, ¡°Lao Ji, what on earth happened? Does Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother even know how to cook? Didn¡¯t she just know how to ¨C¡± He silently swallowed the word ¡®drink¡¯ when he saw Ji Yan¡¯s gaze.

    Zhang Cheng was unaware of Ji Yan¡¯s family issues andughed out loud, ¡°So sister-inw is talented, her cooking skills are very good. Lao Ji, you are very fortunate, unlike me, my wife doesn¡¯t even enter the kitchen.¡±

    Ji Yan did not respond, and Dong Li felt like he shouldn¡¯t say anything. Restraining his curiosity, Dong Li finished the meal before following Ji Yan back to their amodation.

    Once they entered Ji Yan¡¯s room, Dong Li shut the door behind him and impatiently asked, ¡°Lao Ji, what has actually happened? Why do I feel like something major has changed?¡±

    Ji Yan drank some water before responding. He didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother got into a car ident. She has lost her memory, and her personality has changed. She treats Xiao Zhuo extremely well, and she also treats me¡­¡± Very well.

    ¡°Really? Does she have amnesia? Like in TV dramas, it¡¯s not a trick?¡± How can that woman suddenly change and treat Xiao Zhuo well?

    Ji Yan shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s not faking it. Her memories are gone.¡±

    Since Ji Yan was saying that, then the amnesia must be true. However, Dong Li still thought something was off, ¡°I didn¡¯t think something from a TV drama would happen. So from what you¡¯re saying, she has changed for good?¡±

    Ji Yan nodded.

    Dong Li couldn¡¯t imagine what has happened, but it would be great if Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother had really changed for good. At least, this would be a good thing for Xiao Zhuo and Ji Yan since children needed a mother¡¯s love.

    Patting on Ji Yan¡¯s shoulder, Dong Li said, ¡°This is good news. Since it¡¯s like this, you no longer need to constantly worry about Xiao Zhuo. Also, Xiao Zhuo should be pretty happy.¡±

    As Xiao Zhuo¡¯s current lively behavior came to mind, Ji Yan couldn¡¯t deny that Tang Tang¡¯s change was a very good thing for Xiao Zhuo.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to apply for military housing and bring her and Xiao Zhuo over.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Once again, Dong Li was shocked by the turn of events. In the past, he had mentioned it many times, but Ji Yan didn¡¯t even think about bringing Xiao Zhuo over. What¡¯s with the sudden change of heart?

    Ji Yan exined without being asked, ¡°Something came up in Aunt Li¡¯s family so she can no longer look after Xiao Zhuo. I¡¯m worried about leaving just those two alone over there, and Xiao Zhuo wanted toe here.

    Dong Li wrinkled his brows and asked confusedly, ¡°Will she be able to look after Xiao Zhuo properly? Even though you would be living together, you won¡¯t have time to look after Xiao Zhuo.¡±

    Ji Yan answered after a period of silence, ¡°She should be able to handle it.¡±

    Since Ji Yan has already decided, Dong Li wished his friend well. Maybe there was hope.

    At this moment, Dong Li, with sharp eyes, noticed that there were tworge bottles and a bag that contained something. His eyes brightened as he was reminded of the sauce from lunch. Dong Li quickly threw himself over and opened the bottles. Immediately, a rich fragrance spread in the room.

    Ji Yan couldn¡¯t stop him in time, even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Wah! So much sauce, there are even two different vors! Wa, there is even jerky!¡± Dong Li took out a jerky and ced it in his mouth. He was soon conquered by the food. ¡°This jerky is too tasty. Was it Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother who made it?¡±

    Ji Yan nodded as he immediately went on guard. Ji Yan¡¯s gaze was fixed on Dong Li since he knew Dong Li must be nning something.

    As expected, Dong Li quickly grabbed one of the sauce bottles and headed towards the exit after saying, ¡°So Xiao Zhuo¡¯s mother actually has some skill. I¡¯ve underestimated her in the past.¡±

    Ji Yan quickly went up from behind and captured Dong Li before throwing him to the ground. Then he nimbly snatched the bottle back.

    Dong Li was t on the ground. He felt like his bones were going to break, ¡°Lao Li, how can you be so fierce, isn¡¯t it just some sauce! Do you need to go so far!?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Yan simply stored all the food into the drawer and locked it. He was taking all the necessary precautionary measures.

    Dong Li was dumbfounded as he watched, ¡°Lao Ji, I didn¡¯t think you were like this! Attacking your brother because of some food, are you still human?¡±

    Pretending that he didn¡¯t hear him, Ji Yan remained calm. After all, he was relying on those to pass hising days. If they were taken away from him, he probably wouldn''t be able to swallow any rice down.

    In the end, Dong Li had to give up as he couldn¡¯t steal the food. After that, he sat down on a chair and hatefully said, ¡°Fine, you win. You¡¯re not giving me any? Then I¡¯ll wait. Normally when a new family arrives, they will have to hold a dinner party, I¡¯ll wait till Xiao Zhuo and his mothere then I will naturally be able to eat it.¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t make a noise. In his mind, he was considering if he should invite some people over for a meal when that time arrives. There was a rule at the squad that the new family should invite the others for a meal as house warming, but he didn¡¯t know if Tang Tang would be willing or think it was too troublesome.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 21

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Ji Yan left, there were only Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo left in the house. Not only was Xiao Zhuo not used to Ji Yan''s disappearance, even Tang Tang felt the same. Even though she had only interacted with him for a couple of days, she missed him in her heart.

    Tang Tang believed that the reason she missed him was that Ji Yan treated her really well. Since she was young, no one has treated her so well before, except for her wet nurse. Tang Tang¡¯s lips lifted as she touched her new phone.

    She had seen this phone before. It was the same phone as the male lead in the TV drama. Tang Tang knew without asking that the phone must have been expensive. So she was using it very gently and cautiously as she was afraid of breaking it.

    Seeing his silly mummy smiling at the phone, Ji Xiao Zhuo walked closer to her with his short legs and pulled on her trousers, ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s up?¡±

    When Tang Tang focused again, she felt her cheeks warm up. She answered, ¡°Nothing. Mummy was just figuring out how to use the phone.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo quickly understood, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use a phone, mummy?¡± Since she couldn¡¯t even use a tablet, Xiao Zhuo assumed that Tang Tang definitely didn''t know how to use a mobile either. Ji Xiao Zhuo suddenly felt worried. Mummy was too stupid. What would happen if she wasn¡¯t with him? It was very worrisome.

    Honestly, Tang Tang really didn¡¯t know how to use a phone. It was tooplicated for her. She didn¡¯t even know where to begin.

    Seeing Tang Tang¡¯s reaction, Ji Xiao Zhuo''s manner changed to a little master. With his hands behind his back, Xiao Zhuo strode to the sofa like a little boss. Then he waved at Tang Tang andmanded, ¡°Bring it over here. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Tang Tang responded to themand and went to the little master as instructed.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo copied his nursery¡¯s teacher manner of speech and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to exin it now, so you need to listen carefully, okay? Ask if you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Tang Tang nodded obediently.

    Teacher Ji was satisfied. He switched on the phone and started exining to Tang Tang, ¡°This button is for calling people, you just need to press it, and then you can speak.¡±

    Tang Tang carefully remembered his teachings.

    ¡°This is WeChat. It¡¯s the same as the one on my tablet. You can use it to speak to daddy or do a video call.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know this one. So a phone can use it as well.¡±

    After exining how to make a call and how to use WeChat, teacher Ji¡¯s lesson ended because that was all he knew. These two things were specifically taught to him by Ji Yan to make it easier for him to contact him. As for the other functions, Ji Yan did not teach Xiao Zhuo how to use them, and neither did he n to teach them.

    When the lesson was over, what followed next was naturally practicing. Since they had nothing to do, the pair just sat on the sofa and called each other.

    It was actually easy to learn. After practicing a few times, Tang Tang had learned it. Impatiently, she wanted to learn how to video call on WeChat next because she had secretly watched Ji Yan and Ji Xiao Zhuo do it before and got very interested in it.

    The little one diligently taught Tang Tang before bing her practice partner. They sat opposite each other and chatted. One of them was using a phone, while the other was using a tablet.

    ¡°Mummy, mummy, it¡¯s Bao Bao!¡±

    ¡°Bao Bao, Bao Bao, it¡¯s Mummy.¡±

    After the greetings were done, Ji Xiao Zhuo cleared his throat and earnestly asked, ¡°Mummy, is there anything you want to say to me? You can tell me now~¡±

    Tang Tang was momentarily at a loss. She didn¡¯t know what to say. But when she saw the little one¡¯s chubby cheeks on her phone, Tang Tang thought he was really cute and started to speak sweetly, ¡°Bao Bao, you are super handsome and the cutest.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t expect to receive such a sweet attack. His little face became red. Even though he usually behaved seriously, Xiao Zhuo started to praise Tang Tang, ¡°Mummy, mummy, you are the prettiest. The most beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Tang Tang became bashful from the praise. That was not the truth. She touched her face and said embarrassedly, ¡°Mummy is very ugly. I¡¯m not pretty at all.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t agree, ¡°Who said so! My mummy is the most beautiful!¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo truly thought his mummy was beautiful. In a child¡¯s view, nothing and no one was more beautiful than their mother.

    Even though she knew the child¡¯s words were not reliable, Tang Tang still felt sweet inside. It was great to be called beautiful by a man. Although the said ¡®man¡¯ was just three and a half years old.

    But no matter how many ttering words were said, it would not change the fact that she was ugly. It would be great if she could really be beautiful, then she wouldn''t be an embarrassment for Bao Bao and Ji Yan. Tang Tang felt anxious when she thought about living with Ji Yan at the military housing because all hisrades would be able to see her appearance, and Bao Bao¡¯s daddy would surely lose face. It was certain that all men wanted their wives to be beautiful so they would gain face. But with her, she was just an embarrassment.

    ¡°Ai, aaa,¡± Tang Tang sighed. She was no longer in the mood to practice using her phone anymore and became depressed.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo walked up to Tang Tang and sat in front while holding her face in his hands. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mummy? Why do you look unhappy?¡±

    Tang Tang rubbed his chubby cheeks and asked a child who was not even four an unbelievable question, ¡°Bao Bao, what do you think mummy should do to be pretty?¡±

    Our little friend, Ji Xiao Zhuo, who had strong survival instincts despite his young age, answered, ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re already very pretty.¡±

    Tang Tang was speechless and changed her way of questioning, ¡°Then what do you think mummy should do to be even prettier?¡±

    Even though this question was out of his abilities, Ji Xiao Zhuo thought hard about it as he covered his head with his hands.

    After thinking for some time, the little one¡¯s eyes brightened and said, ¡°I know, mummy. You can buy lipstick. Red lips are very pretty. My ssmates¡¯ mother all have red lips, even my teacher has red lips. They all said it was makeup and that all women like makeup.¡±

    Naturally, Tang Tang knew what makeup was, but with her current appearance, some lipstick wouldn¡¯t solve her problem. Her major issue now was to gain some to stop looking look like a skeleton. Anything else can be discussedter on.

    But she ate well every day, she ate till she was very full at every meal. Why hadn¡¯t she gained any weight? There was a weighing machine in her room. She could see her weight instantly after stepping on it. Once she learned the numbers and understood what they meant, Tang Tang loved the machine, so she would weigh herself every day. Unfortunately, she had not gained any weight even after so much time!

    She was very disappointed.

    Tang Tang enviously touched Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s chubby body and asked for advice, ¡°Bao Bao, what do you think mummy should do to be chubby like you?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered his head to look at his belly, and then he looked at Tang Tang¡¯s thin body. He asked with surprise, ¡°So you want to be plump like me, mummy?¡±

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Tang Tang put two fingers together that were slightly apart and replied, ¡°Mummy wants to gain a little bit of weight.¡± Not too much.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo had a sh of understanding. He finally understood his mummy¡¯s wish. Xiao Zhuo immediately felt the problem was too easy to solve. He may not know how to lose weight, but how to gain weight was his area of expertise.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo raised his hands excitedly, ¡°Mummy, I know how to gain weight!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mummy, you just need to keep eating all the time!¡±

    ¡°Mummy is aware of this idea as well, and I have eaten a lot at every meal, but I haven¡¯t gained any weight.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo patted his leg and looked at Tang Tang impatiently, ¡°Silly mummy. How can you gain weight by eating rice? Also, you eat less than me during each meal. You need to eat food that will make you gain weight quickly.¡±

    ¡°Gain weight quickly?¡± Tang Tang quickly asked for advice from teacher Ji, ¡°Tell mummy what to eat to gain weight quickly.¡±

    Brimming with confidence, Ji Xiao Zhuo answered, ¡°Mummy, you just need to eat those foods that daddy don¡¯t let me eat because all those make people gain weight!¡±

    Tang Tang was speechless, but it sounded rather reasonable.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo started to list the things he wasn¡¯t supposed to eat, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t let me eat fried chicken, chocte, cake, crisps, and ¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop!¡± When Tang Tang saw he could list endlessly, she quickly stopped him, ¡°Mummy knows now. You don¡¯t need to list anymore.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo blinked cutely before pulling on Tang Tang¡¯s hand, ¡°Mummy, let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy them. Then you can be plump like me.¡±

    Tang Tang had a feeling that he wasn¡¯t being so proactive because of her but rather because he wanted to eat those foods.

    Tang Tang''s gut feeling was right on the spot.

    Even though Ji Xiao Zhuo had his motives, Tang Tang still thought that what he said was reasonable because she saw on dramas that when the female lead was dieting, she didn¡¯t dare to eat chocte. She mentioned something about it being high in calories. Tang Tang didn''t know what calories were. But she could guess those foods would make people gain weight quickly, and that was why Ji Yan didn¡¯t let Xiao Zhuo eat them.

    Then maybe she should go and buy some to eat since she might actually gain some weight.

    The lure of bing beautiful was too strong, and because of that, Tang Tang ended up taking Xiao Zhuo to the supermarket.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo thought that he was in heaven as he happily pointed at the different snacks without any worry. Tang Tang was getting dizzy from all the brands the little one mentioned.

    When Tang Tang looked at the prices, she found out that these snacks were quite expensive. Especially the chocte, one box of chocte was about the same price as the meat she would use to cook a few meals.

    Tang Tang was reluctant. All the money she was spending now was Bao Bao¡¯s daddy¡¯s hard-earned money. She was already provided with the necessities. It wouldn¡¯t be good to waste money on snacks.

    Seeing Tang Tang¡¯s hesitation, Ji Xiao Zhuo looked at the tasty snacks and swallowed. He pulled on Tang Tang¡¯s trousers and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to gain weight, mummy? Don¡¯t you want to be beautiful? You can be very pretty after eating these!¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo probably didn¡¯t know that he sounded like a kidnapper sweet-talking to a kid.

    There was a young mother nearby who was also getting snacks for her child. The young mother chuckled when she heard Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo¡¯s conversation. She has seen many mothers deceive their children, but this was her first time seeing a child deceiving his mother. It was very amusing.

    Tang Tang and Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t know they were beingughed at. Xiao Zhuo was totally focused on persuading his mummy to buy the snacks while Tang Tang was undecided between being pretty and being frugal.

    Seeing his snacks may leave, Ji Xiao Zhuo hugged Tang Tang¡¯s leg and sincerely carried on convincing her without guilt, ¡°Mummy, if you be more pretty, I will love you more, and ¡­ and ¡­ daddy will love you more as well~¡± The heartless child used his father just for some food.

    Without saying, the little one¡¯s tactic was very useful. Tang Tang clenched her teeth before saying, ¡°Alright. Mummy will buy them.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s lips lifted up, but he controlled himself, and a secondter, his expression had returned to normal.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 22

    Tang sugar drops a blood every time I pick a snack. I feel so sorry for the banquet. In the end, I can¡¯t stand the condemnation of my conscience. I took out my mobile phone and opened WeChat. The banquet confesses his crimes.

    When the banquet opened WeChat in the evening, I unexpectedly received the voice from Tang Tang.

    The WeChat of the season banquet was added by Ji Xiaoyan to Tang Tang, but the two people never contacted on WeChat. To be precise, the two people never contacted the mobile phone. Now they suddenly see Tang Tang contact him. The first reaction of the feast thought it was what happened at home.

    Quickly click on the voice, Tang candy is crisp but with a sly sizzling sound in his ear: "Husband, I bought a lot of snacks today, spent a lot of money, sorry, I am not an example."

    The banquet was repeated several times, and it was confirmed that there was really nothing. Just to spend some money to buy some snacks, the woman was guilty of sin. The banquet really didn''t know what to say.

    What did he think of in her heart? Doesn''t he look like a man who doesn''t even have a wife to buy something to eat? He didn''t act so stingy. Besides, the previous Tang Tang spent more money per month than it is now. Now it is nothing to buy the money.

    After thinking about it, the banquet gave Tang Tang a message: It doesn''t matter, I want to buy it and buy it. The money is not enough to tell me.

    After the past, the quarterly banquet suddenly became shocked. He actually said this to her. It seems that the couple is really talking. But it is not too strange between him and Tang Tang. This is before. Never before.

    He seems to be mildly mild to her.

    Tang Tang did not sleep when he received the information from the banquet. He was sitting on the bed with Ji Xiaoying.

    Two people sat face to face, with a lot of high-calorie snacks bought in the middle.

    "Baby, you can''t eat this, Dad said when he left, can''t make you gain weight again." Tang sugar talked to Ji Xiaoyu so seriously for the first time.

    Ji Xiaoyan bit his little finger with pity, and he squatted on the small handkerchief. "Mom, I will eat a little bit. It doesn''t matter if you eat a little."

    I can''t stand it because of his pitiful look. I want to give him a bit of food, but she doesn''t want to vite the banquet. The quarterly banquet does not allow him to eat these things, especially at night, how can she Give him something to eat.

    Hey, I me her, I shouldn¡¯t take it out in front of him. Next time she wants to sneak it, but recently the little guy is not inseparable, and she has no time to steal.

    Tang sugar has a headache. At this moment, the mobile phone rang. Tang Tang found that there was news on WeChat. He immediately opened it. It turned out that it was sent by the banquet. He not only med her for spending money, but also said that it was not enough. Look for him!

    Scorpio, her husband is so good!

    Tang Tangle¡¯s eyebrows are all smiles.

    Ji Xiaoying probed a bit and found that it was Dad. He quickly asked: "What did Dad say?"

    Tang sugar squeezed his little nose. "Dad didn''t criticize me for buying snacks, so I didn''t have enough money to find him."

    Ji Xiaoying "oh", very sad to the fingers, "Why can you buy snacks, I can not eat. Dad is entric!"

    Tang Tang hastened to exin: "Dad is certainly not entric, it is for you, because my mother is too thin, so I have to eat more, but you can''t grow fat, or you won''t be handsome."

    Ji Xiaoyan ttened his mouth and looked at Tang Tang with a slightint. "You are not saying that I am handsome? You are not saying that you love me? Do you think that I am not handsome if I am fat? Mom, you are not It can be like this."

    The little guy''s grievances are simply unbearable. Tang Tang suddenly hugged him: "No, my mother will always love you, you will always be handsome!"

    The little guy heard the words of the sugar candy, "Why don''t you let me eat?"

    Tang Tang suddenly stuck in the shell, she thought he seemed to be set by the little guy.

    On one side is a tearful little guy, on the other hand is her husband''s jealousy, Tang Tang feels very contradictory, and finally there is no way, she wants to help her husband thousands of miles away.

    "Then we ask my father, okay?"

    Tang sugar quickly used WeChat to give a voice to the banquet before the little guy reacted: "Husband, baby wants to eat snacks, can I give him something to eat?"

    When the banquet saw this news, it was almost possible to think of what was going on. It must have been Ji Xiaoying¡¯s sorrowful temper to eat snacks, and now the Tang Tang¡¯s temperament, there are ten or eight fights but Ji Xiaoyan.

    The season banquet simply dialed a video request in the past.

    Tang Tang was shocked. It was really a video of the banquet. I immediately gave it to Ji Xiaoyu. "Baby, look, Dad ising to the video!"

    Ji Xiaosheng was unable to fall in love in the bed.

    Tang Tang went to pull the little guy and clicked the button, and the face of the feast was suddenly in front of him. Tang Tang¡¯s words were all screaming, ¡°Old...husband.¡±

    "What about Ji Xiaoyan?"

    Tang Tang had to poke the quarterly baby who was pretending to be dead. "Baby, Dad is looking for you, you are getting up."

    Ji Xiaoyan snorted motionlessly and said: "I am already asleep."

    Tang sugar blinked, biting his lip and looking at the feast.

    The banquet was lightlyughing over there, faintly speaking, but it was directly said to Ji Xiaoyu, "Ji Xiaoying, I limit you to get up within three seconds, one! Two!"

    After the second time, Ji Xiaoyan got up and climbed up, and sat down in the sugar candy, facing the feast.

    "Dad." The little guy looks good.

    The banquet was funny, but his face was pretty. "Mom said you want to eat snacks now?"

    Ji Xiaoyan lowered his head to his finger.

    The quarterly banquet was not soft because of his pitiful appearance. The criticism was still to be criticized. "Dad told you that there are not many snacks, especially at night, have you forgotten?"

    Ji Xiaoyan bite his lower lip, and Nair admits: "Dad, I am wrong, I will not be again next time."

    The quarterly nod, nodded him, and turned to look at Tang Tang, "Don Sugar, you can''t be too used to him, he can be pitiful or spoiled, you can''t give up, or he will spoil him."

    Tang Tang knew that he was too soft for Ji Xiaoying, and he was embarrassed to blush. He said: "I know, next time I will not, snacks will not let him eat more."

    The banquet was sighed. In the past, Tang Tang was indifferent to Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s indifference. Now it¡¯s getting better. The temper is gentle and simple. It¡¯s just like the ghosts of Ji Xiaoying¡¯s ghosts. It¡¯s easy to be fooled. Can''t stop Ji Xiaoyan, Ji Xiaoyan is easy to show in her.

    Although he loves Ji Xiaoyan in his heart, he is not blindly loved. He must manage and control. He hopes that Ji Xiaoying will be a good child, not a spoiled child. He is basically not at home, and most of the tasks of the post-educational season are still on her, so he must let her learn to say "no" to Ji Xiaoyu.

    "Don Sugar, Xiao Yan is still a child. He doesn''t know how to control himself. He needs you to control and educate him. If you don''t right, you must criticize him. You can''t follow his temper, or his temper will grow up." ,do you understand?"

    Tang Tang certainly understands that the child''s temper is that the adult needs to be squatting, and it must not be spoiled. Otherwise, it is harmful to the child. She just because she likes Ji Xiaoyan too much, and Ji Xiaoyan is too distressing, so I couldn¡¯t help but be a good one for him, and I can¡¯t bear to refuse him, but it¡¯s not right, she will change itter.

    Tang Tang promised to the banquet: "Husband, I understand, I will not blindly pet the baby in the future, you can rest assured."

    Ji Xiaoyan saw her mother because she was educated by her father. She was eager to open her mouth and promised Dad. "Dad, don''t criticize your mother. Mom is innocent. I will never eat snacks with my mother at night. I will send it. four!"

    The quarter feast nodded. "That''s good, Dad believes in you."

    If you want to say something, there is nothing to say. The banquet will let the mother and son hang up the video two hours earlier.

    The mother and the child silently looked at each other for a while, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    Ji Xiaoyan pushed the snacks to the Tang sugar side. "Mom, I don''t want to eat, these are for you, you eat!"

    Where did Tang Tang endure to eat delicious food in front of the little guy, but let the little guy look at it, put the snacks in the bag and put it away, "Mom doesn''t eat anymore, Mom doesn''t want to eat now."

    Ji Xiaoyan quickly took the hand of Tang Tang and said seriously: "Mom, you eat, you don''t want long flesh, Dad said that eating snacks at night will grow meat, and you can eat long meat at night."

    Tang Tang also knows that eating at night will gain weight, but she really can''t let the little guy watch her eat. After thinking about it, Tang sugar decided to wait for the little guy to fall asleep and eat it again, so that the little guy wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Tang Tang put the snacks in the cupboard and put the little guy into his arms and patted his back. "Well, my mother doesn''t eat now, let''s go to sleep."

    Seeing that my mother really didn''t eat, Ji Xiaoyan nodded. "Well, let''s sleep together."

    Tang sugar kissed the little guy''s forehead and began to gently pick up the minor tune. This is what the mother-inw often sang to her, and she can quickly fall asleep in a soft tone.

    Sure enough, the little guy was asleep in a gentle little tune and pat, and soon the little belly was drumming.

    Make sure the little guy is really asleep, Tang sugar carefully climbed up and picked up the snack and sneaked into the living room.

    In the past, the milkmaid would not let her eat at night, because it would gain weight and lose the woman¡¯s graceful figure. She was used to eating nothing after dinner, but now she is in a special situation. She urgently needs to gain weight. So I have to do this, I hope her efforts can be a little effective.

    Tang Tang finds the chocte and cake that is said to be the most fat, and starts to eat bit by bit. She has never eaten this before, but now I have found it really delicious! No wonder the little guy is so obsessed with these things, but he is really fat, can''t eat more.

    Tang Tang ate three choctes and three cakes in one breath. He couldn¡¯t hold back until he couldn¡¯t support it. He sighed with a bloated stomach and didn¡¯t dare to slip away. He went straight back to bed and ate and slept. This effect is definitely better.

    However, she is very bad in all aspects now, and she is not able to gain weight. The key is to nurse the body from the inside and let herself be beautiful from the inside, so that these ces can be better. If you nurse from the inside, the best thing is to drink a soup that is nourishing.

    The milkmaid used to cook a soup for her. She said that it is a nourishing body. There are some ordinary ingredients in it. Tang Tang does not know whether this soup has any nourishing effect, but the skin of her body is getting better and better. Like tofu, it shines in the sun, and the whole person is very beautiful. However, because she is too good-looking, she is also not pleasing to the eye by the sisters in the house, which makes her not to step out of the small house except Even if you step out of the small courtyard, you have to make your own intentions.

    However, no one can bully her here. Tang Tang decides to give himself a soup stew tomorrow. He must nurse himself from the inside and strive to be a good-looking woman. When he is behind the baby and baby, he will not Then give them a shame.

    Thinking of this, Tang Tang liked to sleep in the past.

    **

    The next day, I came to Tang Tang and went all the way to buy the ingredients I needed. I plunged into the kitchen and started to cook the nourishing soup.

    Ji Xiaoyan watched her mother keep busy, and thought that her mother was doing something delicious. She was holding the candy trousers and keeping her legs behind her, waiting for the finished product.

    Tang Tang looked at the little guy''s eyes, and gave him a bowl after he did it. Although this works for women, children can also eat it.

    However, what is particrly disappointing to Ji Xiaoying is that this soup is not good to drink. There is a strange taste inside. He took a sip and frowned and put down the spoon and did not drink. "Mom, what is this soup, good? It¡¯s hard to drink.¡±

    Tang Tang exined: "This soup is made by my mother. It can make my mother beautiful. I put some Chinese herbs in it, so the taste is a bit bad."

    Ji Xiaoying realized that he immediately pushed the soup far away: "I don''t drink the mother, I have already read it very well, I don''t need to change the brew."

    Tang Tang did not dismantle him, smiled and nodded: "Yes, you have been very good, my mother needs to be beautiful."

    Ji Xiaoying actually has no concept of beauty and ugliness. He thinks that his mother is very good-looking. I don¡¯t know why my mother always wants to change. But what mom wants to do, he is very supportive. He wants to help his mother.

    Thinking of this, Ji Xiaoying counted his heart and immediately ran to the room to take out his own tablet, found the WeChat of Jiyue on it, and sent a video request to Ji Yue.

    At that time, the month was opening a departmental meeting. When the mobile phone disy was Ji Xiaoyu, he was surprised for a moment. He was afraid that Ji Xiaoying had something urgent. He raised his hand to suspend the meeting and went back to his office to connect the video.

    "Oh, how do you send a video to Auntie? Is there something to look for?"

    Ji Xiaoyan lit his little head. "Auntie Ji, I want to ask you something."

    "Oh?" Ji Yue came to the interest, I don''t know what to let the little guy find her here, "What is it?"

    Ji Xiaoyan said: "Auntie Ji, do you know how to be a brewer?"

    "Ah?" Jiyue was puzzled by the little guy. "How do you ask this question? What happened?"

    Ji Xiaoyan told the story of the story to Ji Yue, although the child¡¯s narrative was not clear, but Ji Yue still understood. ¡°You mean, want your mother to be beautiful, so ask Auntie. Is there a way?"

    "To confront each other, that''s it. Auntie Ji, you are so spicy, you know how to change the brewing?"

    Jiyue was said to be Shutai by the little guy, and heughed all the time. "Well, it¡¯s so eager to see you, Auntie will help you, I know what your mother needs, I will send you some mom. The beautiful things will be given to your mother in the past, then you have to remind your mother."

    Ji Xiaoyu was happy to nod. "Thank you for aunt Ji Yue."

    "I don''t appreciate, I can help you with anything."

    Hang up the phone, Ji Xiaoying walked to Tang Tang with a small short leg and shared this good news with her. "Mom, I will help you think of a way. I asked how Ji Yue¡¯s aunt has changed." Auntie said that it will give you something to change."

    "Ah? What?" Tang Tang was shocked. "How do you still disturb the aunt of the moon?"

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately said: "Because the aunts of Jiyue are very busy, everyone says so, so Aunt Ji Yue must know how to change the time. After the aunt of Jiyue teaches you, you can also change your mother."

    Tang Tang felt that this was too troublesome for the month. At the same time, she was very touched by the little guy¡¯s intentions. She reminded him: ¡°Mom thank you, but don¡¯t disturb the aunt of Jiyue again. Ji¡¯s aunt is very busy. Such a small thing mom can do it herself."

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded, "That''s alright."

 Chapter 23

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Yue¡¯s efficiency was high. The things she mentioned in the afternoon had arrived by evening. In the evening, a parcel was delivered. The recipient was Tang Tang, and the sender was Ji Yue.

    Tang Tang signed to ept the parcel. Afterward, she opened the box and saw that it was filled with bottles and jars that she had never seen before. Even though every bottle and jar had words on it, they were not Chinese characters. Maybe they were from abroad since she could not read a single word on them.

    Therefore, Tang Tang could only search through the box and see if there were any instructions. She did find a note, which had every product listed and exined how to use them.

    By the time Tang Tang finished reading the instructions, she had to agree that Ji Xiao Zhuo had asked the right person. Because each item that Ji Yue had sent was correspondent to something that Tang Tang wanted to improve.

    Most of the products in the box were for skincare, such as moisturizer, whitening, and skin repair, etc. Tang Tang was shocked by the number of bottles. She didn¡¯t know there were so many different products that someone could apply on the face. Apart from products for her face, some products were for her hair and intended to make it glossy, thick, and smooth.

    On the bottom of the note, Ji Yue wrote that she also had used all these products herself and guaranteed they had good results.

    Tang Tang was extremely grateful for Ji Yue¡¯s help, but she didn¡¯t feel it was right to ept the parcel because all the products didn¡¯t look cheap. They were from abroad, so they must be quite expensive. She couldn¡¯t ept the products that easily, as it was probable that they were worth a lot of money.

    Even if she could be pretty with these products, she should buy the products herself.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t touch any of the bottles and jars and got Ji Yue¡¯s number from Xiao Zhuo. She assumed that Ji Yue wouldn¡¯t be busy since it waste and gave Ji Yue a call.

    Ji Yue epted the call quickly. Before a word was even said, Ji Yue seemed to have already figured out who called her, ¡°Tang Tang?¡±

    Tang Tang let out an ¡®En¡¯ sound before saying, ¡°Ji Yue, it¡¯s me, am I disturbing you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m at home. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ji Yue, who was getting her feet washed, talked while moving her feet around. Her wet feet bumped into Gu Zhang An¡¯s face a couple of times, which caused him to re at her. He took hold of her feet and dried them with a cloth.

    Hearing that she wasn¡¯t disturbing Ji Yue, Tang Tang stated her thoughts, ¡°Ji Yue, I called about the things you sent me. I can¡¯t ept them. They are too expensive.¡±

    Ji Yue paid no attention as she let out an, ¡°Ah,¡± before answering, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, those things aren''t worth that much. It¡¯s not as precious as you¡¯re thinking. Just use them. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers.¡±

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t be casual because no matter if it was herself or the original owner, they were both not close to Ji Yue. ¡°No, no, I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve these. Ji Yue, I¡¯m grateful for your thoughts, but I really can¡¯t ept it. Please take them back.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Yue knew that Tang Tang wasn¡¯t willing to ept her gift for nothing. She rolled her eyes and responded, ¡°I have already sent the things out, so how can I take them back? Not to mention sending and returning is troublesome, some of the products may get damaged in the process. If you really can¡¯t ept it, then how about a trade? You can cook something delicious for me instead. I miss your cooking.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t think that some food would be equal to the money spent on those products. She would still be taking advantage, but if she kept insisting, it wouldn¡¯t be good for their developing friendship. So Tang Tang could only nod, ¡°Ok. I will cook something for you and deliver it to you with Xiao Zhuo when it¡¯s done. ¡°

    Ji Yue agreed straight away, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s agreed. You can use those things at peace.¡±

    When the call ended, Gu Zhang An asked curiously, ¡°When did you and Tang Tang get so close? What did you send her?¡±

    Ji Yue smiled and moved her foot to Gu Zhang An and acted coquettishly, ¡°Dear, give me a massage. My foot hurts a lot ~.¡±

    Gu Zhang An helplessly pampered her and skillfully massaged her foot while he scolded, ¡°Who told you to keep wearing heels with that many inches to work? Youe home every night telling me your foot hurts, it¡¯s your own fault.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you, men, don¡¯t understand the beauty standards that women pursue.¡±

    Ji Yue pouted. Then she got back to the previous topic, ¡°Xiao Zhuo called me today. He asked if I had any ideas to make his mummy pretty. He made me happy, and it¡¯s rare for him to ask me for something so, naturally, I helped him out. I sent a set of all the skincare products I use to Tang Tang.¡±

    Gu Zhang An nodded and carried on massaging her.

    ¡°Ah, dear, I want to ask you something. Have you seen Tang Tang in the past before? Did she always look ¡­. have that appearance?¡± Ji Yue didn¡¯t feel it was right to say the word ¡®ugly¡¯ out loud.

    After getting asked, Gu Zhang An went through his memories and tried to remember the first time he met Tang Tang. He remembered Ji Yan introduced Tang Tang to their group after they got their marriage certificate, but Gu Zhang An couldn¡¯t exactly remember what Tang Tang looked like at that time, ¡°I can¡¯t really remember. She wasn¡¯t a beauty, but she looked better than her current appearance. ¡°

    It was likely that he would remember if someone was either really beautiful or ugly. Since he couldn¡¯t remember, then Tang Tang probably looked ordinary at that time, so she was not memorable.

    Ji Yue pondered, ¡°Tang Tang could probably be a beauty if she takes good care of herself. Since Xiao Zhuo looks so handsome, then as his mother, her appearance shouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    Gu Zhang An didn¡¯t respond. He stood up and carried Ji Yue to their room, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t ponder over if someone is good-looking or not. If you have time, think about whether or not your husband is handsome instead.¡±

    Ji Yueughed out loud.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, Tang Tang released a sigh. She ced all the bottles and jars on the dressing table in her room. Then Tang Tang thought about what she should do to express her gratitude. Naturally, she would be cooking something, but just some dishes weren''t enough. She wanted to give something else to Ji Yue; otherwise, her conscience wouldn''t be in peace if she just took such precious gifts.

    But no matter how long she thought, there was nothing that Tang Tang could give. She had no money or jewelry, and neither could she earn money. Therefore she couldn''t buy anything suitable to gift either.

    What should she do?

    After she pondered over the issue for some time, Tang Tang could only think of making something for Ji Yue herself. Apart from her cooking, the only other skill she had that could create things was embroidery. Maybe she could embroider a handkerchief for Ji Yue?

    But Tang Tang quickly rejected the idea. She couldn¡¯t gift something she embroidered. There was a possibility that it would expose that she was not the original owner.

    Recently, she watched a program about cultural heritage and discovered that practically no one practiced embroidery anymore. It was currently rare to find someone who could do embroidery. The original owner definitely didn¡¯t, and if she embroidered something now, other people would notice something there was something wrong.

    Suddenly having cooking abilities was still believable, but knowing a rare skill like embroidery was unbelievable and impossible.

    If embroidery wasn¡¯t possible, was other needlework possible? The main problem was that Tang Tang didn¡¯t know if the original owner had any needlework skills.

    Tang Tang sighed as she thought, and her mood sank. In her time, needlework was one of the most important abilities that a woman should have. Every woman would start learning the major arts when they were young girls, but a major skill was practically lost here. It was hard to believe.

    Tang Tang started learning needlework when she was five. She learned and practiced for so many years. Not even mentioning the amount of effort and hard work she spent on it, needlework was one out the two skills she was good at. If she couldn¡¯t even use her only good gifts here, she really wouldn''t have much merit.

    She suddenly realized that she didn''t know the original owner that well. Tang Tang needed to know what the original owner was good and bad at. Otherwise, she could easily expose herself in the future.

    Thinking up to this point, Tang Tang swiftly stood up and started to search around her bedroom. She wanted to look at what the original owner had left behind to find out more information.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t find anything useful even after searching through the room a couple of times. Tang Tang didn¡¯t know if the things she was looking for were hidden securely.

    Seeing that Tang Tang was constantly moving around, Xiao Zhuo got curious and asked, ¡°What are you doing, mummy? What are you looking for?¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. ¡°Mummy is looking for mummy¡¯s old things. I can¡¯t remember where I put them.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo blinked. Then he looked at Tang Tang before turning around and dashing off. He soon came back with arge envelope and passed it to Tang Tang, ¡°For you, mummy.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo poured everything out onto the bed and replied, ¡°These are the things mummy threw away. Grandma Li picked them back and said that these things couldn¡¯t be thrown away.¡±

    Hearing that it was the original owner who threw them away, Tang Tang immediately took a look at the things. The first thing that caught her attention was a red book, which on the cover said ¡®People¡¯s Republic Of China Marriage Certificate.¡¯ She opened the booklet and saw a picture of her and Ji Yan together.

    It was actually her marriage certificate! Tang Tang knew that this little red book was her version of the marriage letter. It was something that proved that a couple was married. She didn¡¯t expect the original owner to throw away such an important thing. No wonder she had never seen it in her room before.

    Heavens, it would be gone now if Aunt Li hadn¡¯t picked it up.

    Tang Tang was feeling extremely grateful to Aunt Li. Luckily she had picked it up. Tang Tang put it away carefully and decided that from now on, she will never lose it.

    Once she finished looking at the marriage certificate, Tang Tang continued looking at the other things. Apart from a ring, there were a few other certificates that she didn¡¯t understand. She would need to investigateter on.

    The final item had arge blue cover that also attracted her attention because the title said it was a graduation certificate from A University.

    Tang Tang knew about A University. It was a remarkable university that was probably equivalent to the imperial academy from her time. It was a university that all the students wanted to attend, and it required a really good score in the entrance exams to get epted into the university.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t expect that the original owner had attended university and that she even attended such a good school. Tang Tang had thought that the original owner was useless. It seemed she was wrong.

    Quickly opening the cover, Tang Tang saw that there was a piece of paper inside. It had Tang Tang¡¯s name on it as well as the art department clothing design major.

    After studying it for a long time, Tang Tang still couldn¡¯t understand it, so she ended up asking Ji Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Bao Bao, what''s the art department and clothing design major?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo blinked. He became stunned because he also didn¡¯t know.

    Fortunately, Ji Xiao Zhuo had a good habit, which was asking someone if he didn¡¯t understand something, so he called for help again. This time, he called Zhuo Ji for help. Zhuo Ji assumed that Xiao Zhuo was just curious as a child, so he seriously exined it to Xiao Zhuo.

    While Zhuo Ji was exining, Tang Tang was also listening along with Xiao Zhuo. Once the exnation ended, her eyes brightened, and she wanted to roll around the bed just like Xiao Zhuo does at times.

    It turned out that the original owner had studied something rted to making clothes. So that means that the original owner knew how to make clothes, which was equivalent to knowing needlework. Tang Tang didn''t need to pretend that she didn¡¯t know how to do embroidery. She could carry on using the two skills that she was only good at!

    The heavens were looking after her. Tang Tang felt very grateful to the heavens, but she was even more thankful to the original owner. She was thankful that the original owner had learned clothing design!

    Since it was like this, she could make a pair of shoes for Ji Yue. Even though it wasn''t worth much, it was the best thing that Tang Tang could give at the moment.

    After learning such a piece of useful information, Tang Tang felt herself rx. As she was in a good mood, she now had the effort to study all the skincare products Ji Yue sent. Tang Tang wondered if these creams were effective so she could be pretty like Ji Yue. As she remembered Ji Yue¡¯s fair and tender skin as well as her graceful long hair, Tang Tang¡¯s heart became restless. She couldn¡¯t wait to try these products.

    Because her injuries on her face still required ointment, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t try the skincare products yet. She could only try the products for hair care. It was important to look after hair as well as her face. Tang Tang couldn¡¯t ept having her hair looking like dry grass.

    On that night, Tang Tang used the hair care products that Ji Yue gave her and treated her hair. It included washing, applying, and wrapping her hair. The process took about two hours long. Even Ji Xiao Zhuo, who was watching, almost couldn¡¯t endure and thought women were scary.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t find the process troublesome, instead, she was happy. When the treatment waspleted, she didn¡¯t know if it was just a psychological illusion but Tang Tang thought her hair looked a bit better.

    Whether or not it was just a psychological thing, Tang Tang had hope that she could be beautiful.

    Tang Tang had a dream that night. She became a real beauty in her dream with a slim body, flowing long soft hair, fair skin, and an outstanding temperament while wearing a white dress looking like a fairy.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was stunned as he stared at her. He forgot about the snacks in his hands and ran towards her. He hugged her legs while praising, ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re very pretty ~¡± Tang Tang smiled shyly as she bent down to give the little one a kiss, ¡°Thank you, Bao Bao.¡±

    Then Ji Yan, who was wearing his uniform, walked in. When he saw Tang Tang, in a white dress, he was stunned. His gaze never left her as something shed across his eyes. It took him some time to confirm the woman was his wife. Slowly, he walked towards her as he touched her face with his hand and murmured, ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Tang Tang was so shy she didn¡¯t dare to look at him while her face became as red as peach blossoms.

    Ji Yan¡¯s mind became scattered as he stared at Tang Tang¡¯s beauty. He unconsciously moved closer to kiss her.

    Tang Tang felt her toes curl and augh escaped from her lips.

    ¡°Mummy! Mummy! Quickly wake up! Grandpa sun is shining!¡±

    Tang Tang was awake from the shake and a loud shout. She opened her eyes and saw Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s face from close up. The little one was frowning as he looked at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bao Bao?¡± Tang Tang murmured the question as she was still a bit dazed.

    Seeing Tang Tang was awake, Ji Xiao Zhuo breathed with relief. He threw himself into Tang Tang¡¯s embrace. ¡°I was so worried, mummy. You wereughing in your sleep. It was so scary. Did you have a nightmare, mummy? But shouldn¡¯t one be crying if it was a nightmare?¡±

    Tang Tang froze. She immediately remembered her dream and blushed. She felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t want to see anyone and stammered a reply, ¡°No ¡­ Mummy didn¡¯t have a nightmare.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo touched Tang Tang¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Mummy, why is your face so red, do you have a fever?¡±

    Enduring her embarrassment, Tang Tang waved her hand, ¡°No, no, no, mummy doesn¡¯t have a fever. I¡¯m just feeling a bit warm. I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo rxed and gave Tang Tang a gentle kiss before jumping off the bed and dashing to the bathroom. ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m going to brush my teeth now so get up soon.¡±

    Only when Xiao Zhuo¡¯s shadow was no longer in sight, Tang Tang screamed silently as she put her hands on her face. She felt so ashamed. She actually dreamed about Ji Yan doing such things to her and .. and¡­ Ah ah ah! Why was she so shameless!

    There was a saying that if one kept thinking about something, they would dream about it. Could it be that she actually wanted ¡­ Pah! That was not true. Her brain must be temporarily broken to be dreaming stuff like that. Tang Tang immediately stopped herself from thinking about it. Instead, she quickly got off her bed and did her morning routine before going to the kitchen to make breakfast. She would fill up Xiao Zhuo and her stomach.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 24

    Edits by Naravil

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After eating breakfast, Tang Tang took Ji Xiao with her when she went out to buy the necessary materials to make a pair of shoes. There were no tools at home apart from some needles that Aunt Li had left behind. Tang Tang really didn''t understand how the original owner, who had a clothing major, had no equipment to make clothes. Unless the original owner relied on machinery?

    For making shoes, the first step was the soles, which required Ji Yue''s shoe size. Tang Tang relied on Ji Xiao Zhuo to be her spy for this; the task was to get Ji Yue''s shoe size without letting Ji Yue know the reason why.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo patted his chest while he guaranteed, with wide eyes, that he would seed in his mission. Then he disappeared to his room toplete his task.

    She didn''t know what Xiao Zhuo did, but within ten minutes, he hadpleted his mission.

    Tang Tang kissed the little one thoroughly, which made himugh.

    What Tang Tang bought to make the shoes was a moon-white material, which already had some embroidery, so she didn''t need to do the embroidery herself. Tang Tang only had to embroider some flowers on a transparent ribbon to add onto the shoes to increase the beauty.

    Even though the current styles of shoes were pretty, many types of women''s shoes were notfortable. Principally the high heels, Tang Tang thought it was torture to wear them. She didn''t know why women in this world liked wearing them. It appeared that Ji Yue also liked wearing high heels, so Tang Tang wanted to give Ji Yue a pair of shoes that were beautiful andfortable. If Ji Yue was willing to wear them, she would be morefortable when walking.

    Tang Tang worked very fast, and the shoes were done within two days. She was satisfied with the end product. Then she took the shoes to the only male in the ce for an opinion, "Bao Bao, what do you think of the shoes?"

    Ji Xiao Zhuo couldn¡¯t help but touch the flowers on the shoes and nodded, ¡°Looks good! Mummy, this flower is pretty.¡±

    Tang Tang stroked the little one¡¯s head, ¡°Bao Bao, you have a good eye.¡±

    Even though the flowers were not eye-catching, they were what required the most effort and were also crucial as they made the shoes look elegant and unique. It was definitely not something that one could just buy from the stores.

    When Xiao Zhuo said that the shoes looked good, it gave Tang Tang¡¯s confidence a boost. She carefully ced the shoes into a box and went to buy some ingredients to make Ji Yue some pastry as well as some meat sauce from her personal recipes.

    ¡°Come, Bao Bao, let¡¯s go and give these to Aunt Ji Yue. We should thank her for helping mummy be beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo walked in front like a little boss as he took the lead. ¡°Mummy, I know what Auntie Ji Yue¡¯spany is called. I¡¯ll guide you.¡±

    Tang Tang followed the clever child¡¯s lead and sessfully arrived at the building of Ji Yue¡¯spany. Ji Tue even personally greeted them at the building¡¯s entrance.

    Tang Tang felt that the feeling that Ji Yue gave off today was different. She was wearing a suit jacket that wrapped perfectly around her slim figure, and a skirt that revealed her long slender legs. The high heels that she wore perfected the look. As Ji Yue walked, a powerful and confident aura surrounded her, and all the staff who passed by would nod or give her a greeting while Ji Yue would smile faintly with a nod in response. She gave off a confident and capable feeling.

    Was this the appearance of a working woman? They had such an attractive aura! No wonder the women in this world wanted to work just like men.

    Tang Tang was filled with admiration for Ji Yue. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t be like Ji Yue, as all she knew was probably only cooking and embroidery.

    Ji Yue brought them to her personal office and instructed an assistant to make tea for Tang Tang and Ji Xiao Zhuo. She even got Xiao Zhuo some snacks before smiling, ¡°You brought delicious food for me. Thanks for your hard work.¡±

    Tang Tang put the things she brought with her onto the coffee table and replied, ¡°It¡¯s only some simple things. I didn¡¯t do much. I just made two types of pastries and two types of meat sauces for you. I¡¯m not sure if you will like them.¡±

    Ji Yue wasn''t courteous and opened the box. When she saw eight delicate pastries, her eyes brightened, ¡°It''s so beautiful, ah. These are Chinese style pastries. You actually know how to make them!¡± Ji Yue thought that Tang Tang only knew how to make western-style pastries.

    Impatiently, Ji Yue took a chestnut pastry and ced it in her mouth. The taste was exquisite. It was soft and sweet, and when she swallowed it, there was a lingering fragrance. She couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, ¡°Tang Tang, your pastries are delicious. I¡¯ve tried Chinese pastries from top chefs before, but yours taste the best.¡±

    Ji Yue praised while she put a lotus pastry in her mouth.

    At this moment, Ji Yue was like a glutton, and her previous aura disappeared. She was currently acting like Xiao Zhuo. Tang Tang smiled and advised Ji Yue, ¡°These snacks will fill your stomach. Don¡¯t eat so much; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to eat your mealter.¡±

    Ji Yue nodded as she smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll stop eating. I¡¯ll take them home and let Gu Zhang An try them.¡±

    At this time, Ji Yue just noticed that Tang Tang had another box with her. She curiously asked, ¡°What else did you bring?¡±

    Tang Tang opened the box and took the embroidered shoes out. She answered shyly, ¡°I made you a pair of embroidered shoes. I hope you¡¯ll like them.¡±

    Ji Yue nkly epted the shoes from Tang Tang. Her gaze was instantly drawn to the pair of refined shoes. ¡°My God, Tang Tang. I¡¯m amazed. You actually know how to make these and so beautifully. If you didn¡¯t say anything, I would have thought you had brought them from an expensive ce. Your craftsmanship is exquisite.¡±

    These words were not spoken out of politeness. Ji Yue truly thought that the shoes looked good. They were simple, elegant, and exquisite. The shoes looked vintage, but they also had some modern elements, so they didn¡¯t look old fashioned. If the shoes were worn, they would definitely attract attention. For a godly appearance, the shoes should be matched with a white fairy-like dress.

    Tang Tang felt embarrassed because of the praises. Only Ji Xiao Zhuo was filled with pride as he listened to Ji Yue. He unconsciously puffed his chest.

    Taking off her heels, Ji Yue tried on the pair of embroidered shoes. The shoes felt light andfortable on her feet. Ji Yue couldn¡¯t help but spin two circles and said, ¡°How is it? Is it beautiful?¡± The mother and son pair nodded and answered in unison, ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­ It¡¯s just that my current outfit doesn¡¯t match with the shoes. Next time, I¡¯ll match them with a long dress. I can even wear them when I¡¯m shopping, and my feet will not be tired.¡±

    Ji Yue happily put the shoes away and looked at the time. It was not early anymore, so she said to Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Let¡¯s go and eat a meal together.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t reject the offer this time.

    During the meal, Tang Tang went to the toilet and didn¡¯t expect she would meet an acquaintance.

    A pretty and flirtatious woman was exiting the bathroom. When she saw Tang Tang, she was shocked but instantly smiled a secondter. She spoke with familiarity, ¡°Tang Tang, where have you beentely? I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. We didn¡¯t know where you were to invite you out to drink.¡±

    Tang Tang unconsciously took a step back and frowned when she saw that the woman was wearing heavy makeup and very exposing clothes.

    Even though Tang Tang didn¡¯t know who the woman was, the woman didn¡¯t look like she was a good person.

    They were two people who walked on different paths. No matter what kind of rtionship the previous owner had with this woman, Tang Tang didn''t want to have any rtion with this type of person.

    Tang Tang wrinkled her brows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t invite me out to drink anymore. I¡¯m going to stay at home to teach my child and support my husband from now on.¡±

    ¡°Support the husband and teach the child?¡± The woman almost choked on her own saliva. She was staring at Tang Tang like she was crazy, ¡°Tang Tang did you take the wrong medicine? What craziness are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I think my idea is quite good.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t understand why the woman would be so shocked. Was teaching children and supporting the husband that scary?

    ¡°Crazy. You¡¯ve gone mad ¡­¡± The woman thought that Tang Tang had really gone mad. Did this happen because of the car ident?

    The woman wanted to grab Tang Tang and ask more questions. But a man impatiently came over and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How much time do you need to go to the toilet?!¡±

    The woman instantly smiled and held onto the man¡¯s plump arm. She spoke cutely, ¡°Ai, I wanted to say hello to a friend. Don¡¯t be angry, darling.¡±

    The man took a nce at Tang Tang. When he saw it was an ugly woman, the man revealed a fed-up expression and pulled the woman to leave.

    Tang Tang immediately let out a breath in relief. She prayed in her heart that she will never meet another ¡°friend¡± like that.

    After washing her hands, Tang Tang turned to leave the bathroom, but when she turned around, she saw a pretty young woman staring at her. It appeared that she had been standing and staring at Tang Tang for some time.

    Tang Tang had seen this woman before. The young woman was part of the group of four that Tang Tang met at the restaurant with Ji Yanst time. Tang Tang had felt from the first time that the young woman seemed to know her.

    But ording to the attitude the group had for Ji Yan, Tang Tang had some misgivings and nned to leave directly. Who would have thought that when she walked past, the young woman would speak to her, ¡°Tang Tang, I¡¯m very happy you¡¯re no longer passing your days muddle-headed.¡±

    Tang Tang paused her steps. As she thought, this person knew her. Seeing that Tang Tang wasn¡¯t going to pay her any attention, the woman said hastily, ¡°Tang Tang, can you listen to me for a bit. Mother is sick. You should go and visit her.¡±

    Mother? Whose mother? What rtionship does the original owner actually have with this woman?

    Seeing that Tang Tang wasn''t going to respond, the woman let out aplicated expression and said quietly, ¡°Tang Tang, I know you resent me for snatching your things and resent how mother and father favour me. But apart from Shi Yue, I never nned on snatching anything that belonged to you. If you didn¡¯t do something like that, father and mother wouldn¡¯t have treated you like that ¡­¡± The woman paused at this point. It was like she knew it was pointless to continue the topic. Instead, she changed the topic, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re mother''s biological child. You should visit her since she¡¯s sick. I believe she would be happy to see you.¡±

    Tang Tang got confused as she listened to the woman. She couldn¡¯t figure out the situation, but Tang Tang understood that the original owner had some sort of grudge with the woman and her so-called parents. Regardless of the situation, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t rashly agree to see some ¡°mother.¡±

    So Tang Tang''s only option was to silently walk past the woman.

    As she watched Tang Tang''s retreating figure, aplex look shed across the woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    For the next day, Tang Tang kept thinking about the young woman¡¯s words. No matter how long she thought, Tang Tang couldn¡¯te up with the reason for the grudge. She originally wanted to ask Ji Yan as he might know the answer, but the minute she picked up the phone, she would put it down again.

    Nevermind. Just let it go. It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t ask. It would be bad if Bao Bao¡¯s daddy became unhappy. She had a feeling that the situation was not simple.

    If Bao Bao¡¯s daddy wanted to tell her, he would have said something at the restaurantst time. Since he hasn''t mentioned anything, it was clear that he didn¡¯t want to speak about it. Then she shouldn¡¯t ask either. The most important thing was for her to live her days well.

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo saw Tang Tang holding the phone with a confused expression, he misunderstood and pulled on Tang Tang¡¯s sleeve as he asked, ¡°Mummy, do you want to call daddy? Do you miss daddy?¡±

    Tang Tang gathered her thoughts and got embarrassed. She waved her hand, ¡°No, no, mummy didn¡¯t miss daddy.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pointed at Tang Tang¡¯s phone screen, ¡°You obviously wanted to call daddy. Mummy, you don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. Truthfully, I miss daddy as well. He has been gone for so many days.¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo hurriedly ran to get his tablet and sat in Tang Tang¡¯s embrace. He operated the tablet familiarly and sent Ji Yan a voice message, ¡°Daddy, daddy, it¡¯s Xiao Zhuo. Mummy and I both miss you. Can you do a video call with me?¡±

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t mind the little one including her in as well, but when did she say she missed his daddy? What would his daddy think? Ah, she felt embarrassed now that she thought about it.

    With a red face, Tang Tang thought about how to remedy the situation but who knew that Ji Yan had already heard the message. He sent a video call request, and Ji Xiao Zhuo instantly epted the call before Tang Tang could react. Xiao Zhuo happily greeted Ji Yan when the call connected, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Ji Yan¡¯s face appeared on the screen. Tang Tang smiled stiffly and greeted him as well, ¡°Husband.¡± At the same time, she secretly observed Ji Yan¡¯s expression. It looked like he didn¡¯t pay much attention to what Ji Xiao Zhuo had previously said.

    Tang Tang quietly let out of breath.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t notice Tang Tang¡¯s nervousness at all. He carried on chatting and happily shared his day with Ji Yan, ¡°Daddy, daddy, let me tell you, mummy made some pastries for Auntie Ji Yue, and she liked them so much. There was also a pair of shoes. Auntie Ji Yue liked those as well and said mummy is amazing!¡± The little one''s face was filled with pride.

    ¡°Really.¡± Ji Yan nced at Tang Tang and went along with Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Really amazing.¡±

    Tang Tang¡¯s face went red as she exined embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that good. Bao Bao is exaggerating.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo puffed his chest, ¡°No, mummy is really amazing.¡±

    Currently, Ji Xiao Zhuo was his mummy¡¯s superfan because everything that Tang Tang made was delicious. To a glutton, a person who made delicious food was the most charming.

    Tang Tang covered her face. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop Ji Xiao Zhuo from singing her praises, Tang Tang could only thicken her face and listen to Xiao Zhuo.

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo finished speaking, Ji Yan looked towards Tang Tang and said, ¡°The housing application was approved. We have an apartment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been approved?¡± Tang Tang was pleasantly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect the application would be approved so fast. So this meant they could move in soon?

    Ji Yan nodded, ¡°But there is no furniture in the apartment. I will take some time off and buy all the necessities for the apartment. Once everything has been sorted, I wille and bring you and Xiao Zhuo over.¡±

    Understanding the situation, Ji Xiao Zhuo instantly cheered, ¡°Does this mean mummy and I can live with you every day once everything is ready?¡±

    Ji Yan smiled as he nodded.

    ¡°Then when will things be ready? I miss you a lot, daddy.¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo wanted to be with his daddy immediately.

    Ji Yan thought for a moment and gave Xiao Zhuo a specific time, ¡°Around half a month. Daddy will bring you over in half a month.¡±

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo heard it would be half a month, he immediately pouted, "Half a month is too long, daddy. Can''t I go tomorrow?"

    "But there is nothing at home. If youe, there is nothing to eat and nowhere to sleep. How can you live?"

    As he thought that there would be nothing to eat or drink, and nowhere to sleep, Ji Xiao Zhuo''s enthusiasm wilted.

    Tang Tang thought it would be exhausting for Ji Yan to train and organise the house, so she tested the water and suggested, "Dear, can Xiao Zhuo and Ie over first? You''re so busy already. It would be too tiring if you had to take some time to get everything for our apartment. Since Bao Bao and I have nothing to do, I can go buy the furniture and decorate the apartment while you''re busy. Everything will be sorted within two days."

    Ji Yan fell silent. Even though Tang Tang''s suggestion was a good idea, buying furniture and decorating the apartment was arge and tiring task. He never thought to pass this responsibility to Tang Tang.

    Since there was a chance for Xiao Zhuo to go early, he quickly acted spoiled as he was afraid his daddy would not agree, "Mummy and I can do a lot, daddy. I can sweep the floor and wipe the tables. Please let use."

    "Right, right, Bao Bao is amazing. We can do anything together," Tang Tang followed up.

    Seeing the mother and son acting like this, Ji Yan didn''t know whether tough or cry. After thinking for a moment, Ji Yan agreed, "I can''t take time off at the moment, so I can''t go and bring you two. I''ll tell Gu Zhang An to arrange someone to drive you here. You two should start packing the essential items."

    The mother and son gave each other high five once Ji Yan gave his consent. Ji Xiao Zhuo forgot about his father and ran directly back to his room to start packing.

    Ji Yan could only end the video call and let the pair pack their things when he saw Tang Tang''s restless expression.

    <b></b>

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel</article>

 Chapter 25

    Edits by Naravil

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Xiao Zhuo had a suitcase himself. He pulled his suitcase out from the cupboard and started to throw things inside.

    ¡°I need to take this top because I look handsome in it. I have to take this as well because mummy said I looked cute in it, and this one too¡­ Ah, I need my nket, pillow, and my Ultraman toy and car ¡­¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo filled his suitcase as he muttered the list. Basically, he stuffed whatever he saw into his suitcase, and he soon found out there wasn¡¯t enough space. He couldn¡¯t fit his toy car in.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo ended up putting his weight on the packed things as he hoped the pressure would force a little space for his toy car. But no matter how much pressure he put on the suitcase, there was not enough room for his toy.

    When Tang Tang came in, she saw Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s bottom sticking out while his body was practically in the suitcase. Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what happened as she rushed to pull Xiao Zhuo out like a radish, ¡°Bao Bao, what are you doing?¡±

    With a red face, Ji Xiao Zhuo huffed, ¡°Mummy, I can¡¯t fit my car in. The suitcase is too small.¡±

    After taking a nce at the suitcase, Tang Tang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry because it looked like the little one wanted to take everything with him. He had even packed his little pillow, nket, and slippers.

    Tang Tang spoke while taking out the unnecessary things, ¡°Bao Bao, there are some things we don¡¯t need to take with us. Daddy said we would asionallye back here to live, so we can¡¯t leave this home empty. We just need to pack some things like clothes and shoes. Everything else can be bought when we¡¯re over there.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo looked at the things that Tang Tang had taken out, such as his pillow and nket. He felt a bit unwilling, but he nodded sensibly, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll leave these things so I can use them when wee back, but mummy, ¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo pointed at his toys and asked, ¡°I can¡¯t take these either?¡± He was unwilling to leave his toys behind.

    Tang Tang stroked his head, ¡°It would be quite heavy to take too many of them, so let¡¯s just bring one, ok? We will take more with us when wee back next time.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ji Xiao Zhuo suffered in silence as he nodded. He carried his toys to the sofa and touched every single one of them. He looked like he was saying goodbye to them.

    Tang Tangughed and started to repack Xiao Zhuo¡¯s suitcase.

    When she thought that they would be moving to live with Bao Bao¡¯s father from now on, Tang Tang felt her heart beat faster. They would soon see each other every day.

    Thinking up to this point, Tang Tang suddenly remembered something important. She immediately dropped everything and rushed to her room to pull out the weighing machine. Tang Tang took a deep breath and stepped onto the device with her eyes closed. She looked like she was facing death. In her mind, she was praying that she had gained some weight. Then she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the numbers disyed on the machine.

    ¡°Ah! Why is it only 39kg! Why haven¡¯t I even reached 40kg!¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but wail in grief. She was very disappointed with the number.

    For so many days, she hid from Xiao Zhuo like a mouse and secretly ate a lot of snacks every night. She ate until she was full before going to sleep. Also, she ate until she was very full during her three daily meals. Basically, she was eating like a pig, but she didn'' gain even 1kg!

    Having heard Tang Tang¡¯s wail, Ji Xiao Zhuo got frightened and ran into Tang Tang¡¯s room, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mummy?¡±

    Tang Tang pointed at the weighing machine miserably. She looked like she had been wronged, ¡°Look, Bao Bao, mummy has only gained a little bit of weight. My heart aches.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo blinked as he looked at the weighing machine. He read the numbers then started to count before he shouted out abruptly, ¡°Ah, mummy. You only gained half a kilo!¡± Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t round the number as he didn''t understand smaller numbers yet.

    Since she was unhappy, Tang Tang refuted, ¡°I have gained 0.75kg. You didn''t count0.25kg, Bao Bao.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± replied Xiao Zhuo. He pulled on Tang Tang¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy, mummy. Gaining 0.75kg is amazing! I just gained a kilo as well.¡±

    Tang Tang wanted to cry. Even under strict control on the number of snacks that Ji Xiao Zhuo was allowed to consume, he still gained a kilo easily while she who spent so much effort didn¡¯t even gain as much weight as Xiao Zhuo. It was so unfair!

    After taking deep breaths, Tang Tang could onlyfort herself, ¡°At least I gained some weight. Mummy will work hard.¡±

    ¡°Work hard, mummy, I support you!¡±

    Gaining new confidence, Tang Tang went to the supermarket to buy meat. The meat was not for herself though, she was nning to make some meat sauces.

    Tang Tang heard that there were already many families living in the militarypound. When she arrived, they would be her neighbours, and she should at least greet them. She thought that if she took something with her as a gift to build a rtionship, they could all get along with one another in the future as well as giving face to Bao Bao¡¯s daddy.

    Hehe. It was a great idea!

    When Tang Tang had finished everything, Gu Zhang An received a notification from Ji Yan. On the next morning, Gu Zhang An had arrived early in his car to help Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo move.

    Tang Tang was pleasantly surprised when they got in the car because she saw Ji Yue already seated, ¡°You¡¯re alsoing, Ji Yue?¡±

    Ji Yue hugged Xiao Zhuo as she replied, ¡°Of course. Naturally, I would lend a hand since you¡¯re moving. I¡¯ll help you unpack when we get there.¡±

    Gu Zhang An, who was seated in the driver''s seat,ughed, "Don''t make it sound so nice, wife. Since when do you know how to unpack and organise things? It would be great if you didn''t cause trouble."

    Since she was exposed by her husband, Ji Yue got annoyed and pouted, "Can''t you give me some face? Don''t speak so bluntly, ah."

    Tang Tang smiled in amusement as she watched the scene. She thought that this couple was really refreshing, and their rtionship was especially good. Tang Tang wondered if she and Bao Bao''s father could also ¡­

    Her face became red when she realised where her thoughts were going. Why did she keep thinking about weird things recently?

    The other three didn''t notice Tang Tang''s sudden red face. Ji Yue was currently rocking Ji Xiao Zhuo as she held him and said in a spoilt voice, "Darling, your Uncle Zhang An is bullying your auntie. Xiao Zhuo, quickly help your auntie take revenge."

    Ji Xiao Zhuo looked at her like she was a wilful child. He patted on Ji Yue''s head and said in a deeper voice, "Be good. Uncle Zhang An actually dotes on you a lot."

    Immediately, Gu Zhang Anughed out loud, and then he gave Xiao Zhuo an appreciative look from the back mirror. "Look, even Xiao Zhuo knows I dote on you."

    Pretending to be angry, Ji Yue pinched Ji Xiao Zhuo''s cheeks, "Humph. How can you tell your Uncle Zhang An dotes on me?"

    Ji Xiao Zhuo carefully recalled his memories before answering, " I saw Uncle Zhang An carry you to a car on the beach. Ah, right, I saw Uncle wash your feetst time. My daddy does the same things to me as well, so that clearly means that Uncle dotes on you like how daddy dotes on me." The things Xiao Zhuo mentioned happened in the vi they had stayed not too long ago.

    Ji Yue didn''t expect Xiao Zhuo to see those things. She felt her face go warm.

    But Ji Xiao Zhuo had a question to ask, "You''re an adult, auntie Ji Yue, so why do you need uncle Zhang An to carry you and wash your feet? I get help because I''m a child."

    When the adults heard his question, Tang Tang couldn''t restrain her smile while the corners of Gu Zhang An''s lips, who was at the front, lifted up as well.

    Ji Yue was embarrassed as she saw the secret smiles from the other two adults. She thickened her face and replied, "That''s because auntie Ji Yue is a beauty, and sometimes a child and a beauty are the same, so we can both enjoy these treatments. You may not understand now, but wait till you''re older. You will understand when you get a wife."

    After listening to the response, Ji Xiao Zhuo blinked before he started to crawl to Tang Tang from Ji Yue''sp. He wrapped his hands around Tang Tang''s neck and got closer to her ears and quietly said, "Mummy, I think I should find a wife like you when I''m older. En, I don''t want a beauty." He confirmed to himself that someone like his mummy was the best.

    Unfortunately, the car was only so big, so Ji Yue heard Xiao Zhuo even though he spoke quietly. Ji Yue was unwilling to ept as she ced her hand on her hip and said, "Ji Xiao Zhuo, let me tell you something, it''s impossible to find another person like your mother in the future. People who are as gentle and virtuous like her are extinct. Your father has already snatched the only one that exists. You won''t be able to find another one like your mother!"

    "Mummy, is it true?" Ji Xiao Zhuo asked with wide eyes. He had some doubts.

    Tang Tang didn''t know whether tough or cry as she rushed to reconcile, "Don''t find someone like your mummy who doesn''t work or look good. A wife like that isn''t good. It''s better to look for someone like Auntie Ji Yue, who is pretty and works." Taking someone like her out would just make him lose face. People like Ji Yue were someone who could be taken out. All men must be searching for someone like that, it was something that the little one did not understand yet.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo promptly shook his head, "No, it''s better to be like you, mummy. I just like someone like you, if ¡­ if I can''t find someone like you, then I don''t want a wife. I''ll stay with mummy forever."

    All three adults smiled in amusement when they heard the little one''s words. Ji Yue teased, "But that''s not possible, ah, your mummy is your daddy''s. If you keep staying with your mummy, your daddy will get angry."

    It was obvious Ji Xiao Zhuo did not believe her as he waved his hand and said, "That won''t happen. Mummy is mine and daddies. We could always just share. Daddy won''t get angry."

    Ji Yueughed loudly. She couldn''t stop her fun and retorted, "But there will be times where your daddy will definitely think you are in the way as a third-wheel."

    Ji Xiao Zhuo may not understand the deeper meaning of Ji Yue''s words, but Tang Tang understood. Her face burned up, "Alright, Ji Yue, stop that now."

    Seeing Tang Tang''s red face, Ji Yueughed meaningfully, "Ok, ok, I stop it now."

    Xiao Zhuo took a peek at Tang Tang then at Ji Yue. He had a feeling that he had missed something.

    But the things that Ji Xiao didn''t understand now, he would soon understand a little in the future when he would frequently wake up in a bed that was different from the one he went to sleep in.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As time went by, they drove further away from the bustling city and towards somewhere remote. After a while, the scenery got more and more deste, and there were no houses or anything as they drove by. Just a single road that led to somewhere.

    Tang Tang guessed they would soon arrive at their destination. Her heartbeat got faster as she gradually grew nervous. Maybe he felt something familiar, but Xiao Zhuo, who was asleep, had woken up in Tang Tang''s embrace.

    Not long after Ji Xiao Zhuo woke up, the car stopped, and they heard Gu Zhang An say, "We''ve arrived."

    Both Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo got more spirited and looked out of the window impatiently. The first thing they saw was a figure standing not too far while wearing camo clothing. Who else could be but Ji Yan?

    Ji Xiao Zhuo instantly stuck his head out of the window and shouted, "Daddy! Daddy!"

    Maybe she got infected by Xiao Zhuo, and Tang Tang also couldn''t help but call out as well, "Husband!"

    Ji Yan''s face became a bit gentler. He walked up to open the car door. Ji Xiao Zhuo threw himself into Ji Yan''s embrace and hugged him tightly.

    He patted the little one''s back and took a nce at Tang Tang before he spoke to Gu Zhang An and Ji Yue, "It''s been hard on you."

    Gu Zhang An didn''t pay attention to it and waved his hand.

    At this moment, a couple of men, who were wearing the same clothing as Ji Yan, came closer to Ji Yan, and they saluted Tang Tang, "Hello, Sao Zi!"

    Tang Tang got startled by their loud voices. Then she realised that she had put all her attention on Ji Yan and didn''t notice there were other people behind him. She hurriedly smiled and nodded, "Hello. Hello, everyone."

    Ji Yan introduced them to her, "They are a few of myrades. They came with me to pick you two up."

    Without Ji Yan saying anything, Ji Xiao Zhuo greeted them. His voice loud and clear, "Hello, uncles! I''m daddy''s son. My name is Ji Zi Zhuo, but you can all call me Ji Xiao Zhuo."

    Dong Li beamed as he pped towards Ji Xiao Zhuo, "Come over here, little treasure, let uncle hold you. I held you before when you were born, but you probably forgot."

    Ji Xiao Zhuo threw himself into Dong Li''s embrace readily, "It doesn''t matter. I will be living here from now on. Uncle cane and visit, then you can see me frequently."

    Dong Li smiled as he nodded, "That''s right. Uncle can often go and see you now." While having a free meal as well.

    In the group, Zhang Cheng was standing on the side. Even though he was married, his wife was not willing to have children because of her career. Since he saw such a cute child, like Xiao Zhuo, Zhang Cheng felt envy and stepped closer and said, "Can you give me a hug as well, Xiao Zhuo?"

    In response, Dong Li quickly carried Ji Xiao Zhuo and stepped away from Zhang Cheng, "Shoo, shoo, don''t steal him from me. I only just held him for a bit."

    Zhang Cheng got annoyed, "So what if I want to hold him for a bit? He''s not your child."

    Seeing that the two were going to start a fight, Ji Yan reached out and took Xiao Zhuo away from them. Then he simply led Tang Tang and the others to the building where their new apartment was.

    Dong Li and Zhang Cheng red at each other at the back.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo rested on Ji Yan''s shoulder helplessly before speaking ruefully, "Daddy, I think growing too cute looking is quite troublesome sometimes."

    The corner of Ji Yan''s lips lifted. This was the first time he discovered his son had a humorous side.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Naturally, their group attracted other people''s attention at the apartment building. They all guessed that a new family was moving in and started to crowd around enthusiastically.

    "

    A woman who appeared to be in her 40''s stepped up to speak to Ji Yan, "Xiao Ji, Is it your family that''s moving in?"

    The woman was the wife of Ji Yan''s regimentmander, and she was quite close to Ji Yan. In reply, Ji Yan nodded, "Sao Zi, my wife and child are moving in to live here."

    The regimentmander''s wife was very happy, "En, that''s great. Your family can live together from now on. This must be your son. He''s really cute, ah."

    Ji Xiao Zhuo promptly greeted her sweetly, "Hello, auntie. My name is Ji Xiao Zhuo."

    "Oh my, he''s such a well-behaved child." The woman pulled on Xiao Zhuo''s hand before looking at Tang Tang, with crutches, who was standing behind Ji Yan. Then she looked towards Ji Yue. She was uncertain who was Ji Yan''s wife. In her mind, she thought Ji Yue was more likely, but Tang Tang was standing closer to Ji Yan. So it should be Tang Tang, but looking at her appearance, the woman thought that may not be true since Ji Yan''s qualifications were excellent.

    Tang Tang felt her heart squeeze when she saw the woman looking so uncertain. Wasn''t it obvious since she was standing so close to Bao Bao''s daddy? Cry. Cry. How ugly was she, ah! Tang Tang lowered her head and looked at herself with grief. She still had a skeleton-like appearance. Tang Tang''s gaze lingered on herself for a second. She quickly decided that she couldn''t me the other. Nevermind. Tang Tang decided to introduce herself instead.

    Just when Tang Tang opened her mouth to speak, she didn''t expect Ji Yan would beat her to it and introduce her, "Sao Zi, this is my wife, Tang Tang. As they have just moved in, I will be troubling to guide them."

    The regimentmander''s wife nked out for a moment before smiling, "Yes. Just look for me if there are any problems. Everyone who lives here is family. Don''t be courteous."

    Tang Tang restrained the squeezing feeling she had and smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Sao Zi. You shoulde and visit once we have unpacked and settled in."

    "En, yes, I will definitely visit. You should go first since there must be lots to do. I won''t dy you."

    When the exchange ended, Ji Yan led them into the building.

    Once they disappeared into the building, the few wives gathered and started to gossip.

    "Was that really battalionmander Ji''s wife? Why is she ¡­" They didn''t have the nerve to finish the sentence.

    "That''s right, ah. Battalionmander Ji''s is a talent and has very good academic qualifications. I always thought his wife would be like a goddess."

    "You shouldn''t judge a person by appearance. Maybe his wife is talented; otherwise, battalionmander Ji wouldn''t like her. Previously, battalionmander Ji didn''t even spare a nce at the beauty of the cultural regiment team."

    "That''s true ¡­"

    When the regimentmander''s wife saw that there were a few people discussing Tang Tang, she frowned and said, "Let''s not talk behind people''s back, ok. It''s their freedom to choose who they want. It''s fine as long as they like each other."

    The others knew they shouldn''t be talking behind someone''s back, so they smiled in embarrassment and quickly dispersed.

    But the rumour that battalionmander Ji has an ugly wife got spread around the entire housing building.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel</article>

 Chapter 26

    Edits by Naravil

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The apartment assigned to Ji Yan was located on the third floor. It was a two-bedroom apartment, and even though it wasn''t very big, the design andyout were good. Tang Tang was satisfied with their new home.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was even happier than Tang Tang. He was so excited as he happily ran around the apartment.

    The others carried the things that Tang Tang had brought into the apartment before bidding farewell since they still needed to go back to training.

    Tang Tang didn''t feel good after seeing that everyone who had helped out with the moving didn''t even get a drink in return, but she didn''t have anything to receive guests in her new home yet. So she took some of the sauces she had made from a box to give them as thanks. "Thank you for your help. But there is nothing at home yet, so I can''t even prepare some tea for you. Once everything is settled, we''ll invite you over again. Please take this instead. It''s a sauce I made myself, I hope you''ll ept."

    A young soldier in their 20''s was too embarrassed to ept, so he rejected Tang Tang, "Sao Zi, you''re too courteous. Moving some stuff is not much. It''s something I should do. There is no need for gifts or thanks."

    Dong Li and Zhang Cheng nced at each other. Both of their eyes brightened as they remembered the sauces that Ji Yan had at the canteen.

    Zhang Cheng easily epted the bottle from Tang Tang, "Then I won''t be courteous, these sauces are delicious. Sao Zi, your cooking skills are very good. You don''t know, but Ji Yan is so stingy. He wasn''t willing to share the sauce you made with us. You need to give him a good scolding."

    When Tang Tang heard this, she smiled as she took a nce at Ji Yan. Her heart was filled with sweetness.

    Ji Yan expressionlessly gave Zhang Cheng a kick, which caused Zhang Cheng to shout out.

    Although Dong Li didn''t have a good impression of Tang Tang, he wasn''t willing to reject the delicious sauce. No matter who he had to go against, he couldn''t go against his stomach. He epted the bottle from Tang Tang as he awkwardly gave his thanks.

    Everyone else saw the two ept the sauce and knew it must be something good, so they swallowed down their original polite rejection and chose to ept the gift. Only the young soldier, who rejected at the beginning, became red-faced when he saw the scene. He didn''t know if he should reject or ept the gift as well.

    Tang Tang noticed his predicament and directly passed a bottle to his hands, "It''s ok, you should also take one. Don''t be polite."

    The young soldier gave his thanks with embarrassment, "Thank you, Sao Zi,"

    A sh of happiness shed across Ji Yan''s eyes unconsciously as he said, "It''s alright. Don''t be polite and take it. Go back to training."

    The group left the apartment, pleased.

    Ji Yue and Gu Zhang An also had to leave since both of them had a meeting to attend the next morning. Ji Yue hugged both Tang Tang and Ji Xiao Zhuo as she was reluctant to part from them. She agreed to see them again when they had free time and reluctantly left.

    Once everyone was gone, Ji Yan looked at their empty home before telling Tang Tang, "We can''t stay here tonight. I''ll take you to the hotel for tonight. Then I''ll arrange for someone to take you to buy furniture tomorrow. We''ll move in when it''s been sorted."

    "En," Tang Tang nodded obediently. Then she took out the remaining bottles of sauces from the box, "Husband, I originally made these sauces to give to our neighbors as a meeting gift. But there are only four bottles left. Is that enough?"

    Ji Yan didn''t expect that Tang Tang would be so attentive and prepared these as gifts. He couldn''t help but be happy internally and nodded, "It''s enough. Zhang Cheng, who helped us, lives across from us and you have already given him some. We''ll give two bottles to the regimentmander''s family. The Sao Zi we spoke to today is the regimentmander''s wife. I''ll give the two remaining bottles to Dong Li."

    When Ji Yan finished speaking, he took two bottles in one hand and lifted Xiao Zhuo with the other. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the regimentmander''s home and ask his wife to apany you to the city to buy things tomorrow. Sao Zi is experienced. I''ll be relieved if she''s present."

    The regimentmander''s home was located in the building next to them. When the regimentmander''s wife saw them, she brought fruits and drinks out for them. She even took many of her daughter''s snacks out for Ji Xiao Zhuo. Very soon, Xiao Zhuo couldn''t carry them all.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo looked at the snacks he was carrying. He was hesitant, but he shook his head and declined, "Auntie, I can''t eat so many. I''m very chubby. I need to lose weight."

    Wen Wen, who was the regimentmander''s daughter and was in high school, couldn''t help but poke at Xiao Zhuo''s belly in response and teased, "En, I agree that you need to lose weight. You''re like a swimming ring. That''s not good. The first thing for a handsome guy is that they can''t be fat."

    The regimentmander''s wife patted Wen Wen''s hand and jokingly scolded her, "Go, go, go, that''s not true. Children should be chubby. When they grow up, they will naturally slim down. Xiao Zhuo will definitely be very handsome when he grows up."

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded in agreement and seriously said to the people present, "I''m just temporarily chubby. I will grow up to be as handsome as my daddy because mummy said I look like daddy. Mummy said daddy is very handsome, so I will be very handsome as well~."

    "Really, what your mummy said is true. Your daddy is very handsome!" The regimentmander''s wife repeated Xiao Zhuo''s words while she looked teasingly at Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang bit her lips. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to look at Ji Yan. It was true that she mentioned this to Xiao Zhuo before, but Tang Tang said that to encourage Ji Xiao Zhuo to lose weight. She didn''t expect Xiao Zhuo to sell her out. Cry. Cry. She didn''t know if Bao Bao''s daddy felt she wasn''t being reserved.

    After he got praised for being handsome, Ji Yan''s expression didn''t change. He nced at Tang Tang, who had lowered her head like an ostrich. He pursed his lips.

    When the regimentmander''s wife saw that Tang Tang''s face was thin, she stopped teasing her and changed the topic, "You can''t cook tonight, so stay for the evening meal today. It could be considered as a weing meal for you."

    Seeing that Ji Yan wanted to decline, the regimentmander''s wife deliberately changed to a serious expression, "You can''t decline; otherwise, I''ll get angry." Ji Yan could only nod and agree.

    Then the regimentmander''s wife immediately told Ji Yan, "Call both Dong Li and Zhang Cheng over. Tonight the few of you can properly have a drink with your regimentmander."

    Ji Yan obeyed since it wasn''t good if he, a lone man, stayed to chat with a few women. He stood up and said, "Then I''ll go back to the camp to do some things and call those two over as well. I''ll trouble you with Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo."

    The regimentmander''s wife waved her hand, "It''s no trouble. Go and leave."

    Once Ji Yan was gone, the regimentmander''s wife noticed that it wasn''t long before the evening meal, so she started to prepare the meal. She took out the ingredients from the fridge and rejoiced, "Luckily, I bought quite a lot yesterday, so there should be enough food for tonight."

    She originally nned to let her daughter, Wen Wen, entertain the guests. However, she discovered that her daughter was acting as the guest instead. Wen Wen was ying a game on her phone, and the sound was quite loud. The regimentmander''s wife got annoyed and criticised, "Wen Wen, don''t you know how to help your mother. You''re already 17 years old, but all you do is y on your phone all day. Who would dare to marry you in the future!"

    Wen Wen pouted and mumbled, "Mum, who said I''mzy. You haven''t seen people who are worse than me. In my dormitory, many students are toozy to wash their own clothes. I wash my clothes. How can no one would want to marry someone like me? The number of people who want to pursue me will queue all the way to France!"

    Her mother rolled her eyes, "You can carry on boasting. Whoever marries you will be like marrying an ancestor."

    Wen Wen stomped her feet, "Mum, is there anyone who will speak to their own daughter like that? Am I actually your biological daughter, ah?"

    The regimentmander''s wife replied leisurely, "Actually, I picked you up from the streets."

    Wen Wen was so angry that a bottle could be hanged from her mouth.

    Even though they were arguing, Tang Tang could tell their rtionship was actually very good. Tang Tangughed as she watched. Then she got up and took the ingredients from the regimentmander''s wife and said, "Wen Wen is still young, Sao Zi. Let the children y. I''ll help you instead."

    The regimentmander''s wife rejected Tang Tang''s suggestion as she waved her hand, "No need. You''re the guest. How can the guest do the work? I wasining that Wen Wen was toozy. She''s a youngdy now, but she doesn''t do any of the household chores. I''m afraid if she carries on like this, her future days would be difficult."

    "Sao Zi, you''re worrying about it too early. A gooddy will be loved. You don''t need to be courteous with me. Let me help you. I enjoy cooking, that is not a lie."

    "Then ¡­" The regimentmander''s wife thought for a moment. She shouldn''t treat Tang Tang too distantly, like she was an outsider, and nodded in the end, "Alright. Then I''ll trouble you to help me."

    Tang Tang started to separate the vegetables as she looked at the rest of the ingredients on the counter., "Sao Zi, what are you nning to make with these ingredients? I can do the preparations of the dishes you are nning to make."

    The regimentmander''s wife let out an ''Ah'' sound before she smiled and replied, "To be honest, I''m ashamed to say that I have been cooking for so many years, but I only know how to make a few dishes. They are all normal home cooking, and the taste is ordinary. I don''t know how to make anythingplicated. I just simmer the meat and stir-fry the vegetables."

    While she spoke, the regimentmander''s wife asked, " Tang Tang, do you have any suggestions? If you do, just tell me. Don''t hide your ideas, ah. I don''t really know how to cook. I am not being modest with you."

    Tang Tang couldn''t help but smile. She felt that Sao Zi was someone easy to get along with. Tang Tang was not polite and replied, "Sao Zi, I have taken a look at the ingredients, and I think we can make braised pork balls, prawn foo yung, Si Xi meatballs, meat stew, and sweet and sour fish. Is that ok?"

    To be honest, Tang Tang had a selfish reason, but she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Ji Yan liked eating meat stew and sweet and sour fish, so she wanted to make these two dishes. But for her to do this, it didn''t seem too good?

    The regimentmander''s wife didn''t know how to make theseplicated sounding dishes. The way she looked at Tang Tang changed, "Do you know how to make all these dishes, Tang Tang?"

    Tang Tang nodded, what was the matter?

    "Ah," the regimentmander''s wife was shocked, but she was also pleasantly surprised. "All the dishes you mentioned now, I have eaten them before outside. All I have ever cooked are things like braised pork, braised fish, and chili prawns. I don''t know how to make any of the dishes you just mentioned. I didn''t expect you would actually know how to make all those when you''re so young. How old are you?"

    "I''m 25 years old."

    When she died in her previous world, she was 18. The current body she was in was currently 25.

    She was only 25 years old. The regimentmander''s wife¡¯s admiration for Tang Tang grew. She quickly took off her apron and passed it to Tang Tang and said, "Sao Zi will be shameless tonight. Tang Tang, help me cook tonight. I''ll assist you. Let me watch and learn some skills from you. Is that alright?"

    Cooking was something that Tang Tang enjoyed doing, so she didn''t think it was tiring. Tang Tang smiled as she wore the apron, "It''s not much, Sao Zi. If you want to learn, I''ll teach you. It''s quite easy to learn."

    Then she started to cook.

    The regimentmander''s wife watched Tang Tang''s nimble movements flow like water. She couldn''t help but think that Ji Yan didn''t blindly look for a wife. Even though the appearance wasn''t great, one couldn''t just marry a wife based on outside appearances, since they would be passing their days together, it was the inside that was important. Look at this young wife, her cooking skills were amazing, and her personality was gentle. It was a pleasure to marry a wife like that. Nowadays, not many women cook, and more and more couples would eat outside after work. The number of times they entered the kitchen could probably be counted with one set of hands.

    The more she watched, the more she liked Tang Tang.

    When the majority of the dishes were ready, loud noises wereing from the outside. The regimentmander''s wife smiled as she said, "They havee back. We set the dishes on the table."

    Tang Tang didn''t stop cooking and replied, "Sao Zi, can you take the dishes out first. Let them eat while it''s still hot. It will taste better that way. I''ll be done after stir-frying the vegetables."

    "Alright," the regimentmander''s wife left the kitchen to greet the men who came in. "Quickly wash your hands and eat."

    The regimentmander took the lead and sat down first. When he saw the table of dishes, surprise shed across his eyes and asked his wife, "Lao Liu, this isn''t your cooking, right? Did a chefe?"

    His wife smiled as she exined, "I didn''t cook these. How can I make such good dishes? It was Ji Yan''s wife who made them. I''m ashamed, but Tang Tang''s skills are superior."

    Then she teased Ji Yan, who was seated, "Ji Yan, you married a good wife."

    Ji Yan had a small smile on his face.

    Dong Li was stunned as he stared at the dishes. He didn''t dare to believe that all these fragrant dishes were made by that hysterical drunk woman, or was it really like Ji Yan told him that she hadpletely changed?

    The regimentmander''s wife looked around and asked, "Where is that boy, Zhang Cheng? Wasn''t he called over?"

    Dong Li answered, "He went to get his wife. They will botheter to eat."

    Zhang Cheng couldn''t make dinner tonight, and his wife wouldn''t have anything to eat when she got home. So he could only bring his wife along.

    The regimentmander''s wife let out an ''Ah'' sound before saying, "Then you can start eating first. I''ll go and help Tang Tang."

    "Come,e, don''t be courteous. Let''s try Ji Yan''s wife cooking."

    The regimentmander took arge prawn and dipped it into the sauce before cing it in his mouth. "Mm, not bad! The vour is not bad! Ji Yan''s wife has some skills."

    "It''s true. It''s delicious. Big sister Tang Tang is amazing." Wen Wen praised after eating some food.

    Dong Li hurriedly put a prawn in his mouth without peeling the shell. He spat out the shell after swallowing the prawn. He didn''t say anything and looked at Ji Yan. His eyes held shock and envy.

    Ji Yan didn''t bother with him and ced some food into Ji Xiao Zhuo''s bowl to let him eat slowly.

    At this moment, Zhang Cheng and his wife arrived. Seeing that everyone had started to eat, he quickly pulled a chair for his wife, "Come and sit, my wife. Let''s hurry and eat. You must be hungry, right?"

    Zhang Cheng''s wife, Fang Yu Wei, smiled and greeted everyone before sitting down and picking up the chopsticks to begin eating.

    Zhang Cheng was surprised when he looked at the table, "Howe the dishes today are sovish? Sao Zi''s cooking skills have improved!"

    The regimentmanderughed, "What has improved? These were made by Ji Yan''s wife. Your Sao Zi can''t make such fragrant dishes."

    When Zhang Cheng heard this, he immediately gave a thumbs up towards Ji Yan before he started to eat as well.

    After they ate for a while, the regimentmander lifted his wine cup and said, "Don''t just eat, let us have a good drink tonight!"

    Zhang Chengughed, "I think we should drink to Ji Yan. It''s a happy day for him today. Since his wife and child havee, his days will get better from now on."

    "Yes, that''s right. We should toast Ji Yan!"

    Ji Yan knew he couldn''t escape tonight,so he didn''t say anything and simply drank.

    When Tang Tang finished cooking everything, the group outside had already opened their second bottle of alcohol.

    Seeing Tang Tang exit the kitchen, they all gave their praise and gratitude and let her quickly sit down and eat.

    Ji Yan pulled out the chair next to him and told her, "You''ve worked hard. Sit down and eat."

    Tang Tang felt sweet inside. She gave him a sweet smile and sat down beside him. Tang Tang ate while putting dishes in Xiao Zhuo''s bowl. When she saw that everyone was drinking with Ji Yan, Tang Tang was afraid he would hurt his stomach, so she took Ji Yan''s bowl and served some soup for him. Then she secretly pulled on Ji Yan''s sleeve from under the table and quietly reminded him, "Husband, drink some soup first before drinking alcohol, ok?"

    Ji Yan nced at her before putting down his chopsticks. Then he picked up a spoon and started to drink the soup.

    Then Tang Tang asked Ji Xiao Zhuo, "Bao Bao, do you want to drink some soup?"

    Ji Xiao Zhuo shook his head and pointed his chubby finger at a prawn, "Mummy, I want to eat prawns, but I can''t peel the shell."

    "You''re still young. Mummy will peel them for you."

    Tang Tang ced a couple of prawns in her bowl and peeled one for Xiao Zhuo before peeling another one for Ji Yan. She unbiasedly peeled one each for both father and son.

    The regimentmander''s wife watched the scene. She suddenly felt that from the men present, Ji Yan had picked the best wife. His days must be veryfortable.

    Then her gaze went to Fang Yu Wei, who just sat down and ate when she arrived. She watched Zhang Cheng drink while cing food in Fang Yu Wei''s bowl. The regimentmander''s wife felt rueful as she thought every couple interacted differently.

    Tonight they were celebrating Tang Tang and Xiao Zhuo moving into the military housing. so they were the stars of the night. But Tang Tang couldn''t drink as she still had some injuries, so no one made it difficult for her, and everyone focused on Ji Yan instead. Ji Yan couldn''t avoid this and epted his fate of drinking one cup after another.

    Tang Tang got worried as she watched from the side, but she didn''t want to ruin the mood, so she could only keep pouring water for Ji Yan. She also reminded him to eat, but, in the end, Ji Yan still drank a lot. His face became red, and he was slightly unsteady on his feet.

    Ji Yan got drunk.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel</article>

 Chapter 27

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Once everyone had enough drink and food, everyone had a different level of drunkness, and not just Ji Yan as all of them had drunk to their heart¡¯s content.

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife spoke to the group, ¡°Everyone, go and sit on the sofa. I¡¯ll make some tea for everyone to sober up.¡±

    Tang Tang held Ji Yan¡¯s arm and helped him to sit down on the sofa. She couldn¡¯t help but touch hisrge scalding hand and worriedly asked, ¡°Husband, are you ok?¡±

    Ji Yan¡¯s face was flushed red, and his eyes were not as clear as usual. It was like there was ayer of mist. He looked at Tang Tang for a while before slowly shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Pursing her lips, Tang Tang was afraid that his stomach might not feel well, but she remembered that she didn''t have a kitchen to use after leaving, so she could only make some sober up soup here. After giving it some thought, she entered the kitchen and spoke to the regimentalmander¡¯s wife, who was currently making some tea, ¡°Sao Zi, I want to make some sobering soup. Xiao Zhuo¡¯s dad drank too much tonight. I¡¯m afraid he might throw upter, and I don¡¯t have a kitchen to make him some when we go back.¡±

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife nodded in understanding, ¡°Ji Yan has drunk too much tonight. He will most likely throw up when he goes back. It¡¯s a good idea to make some sobering soup. Just make the soup here, and since you¡¯re making some, make some more so all of them can drink it together.¡±

    Tang Tang took some ingredients out from the fridge and a pot to quickly make the soup. When she was done, shedled a few bowls and ced them on a tray to take them out to the living room, and thenshe ced the tray on the coffee and passed a bowl to Fang Yu Wei, who was sitting beside Zhang Cheng. ¡°Yu Wei Sao Zi, give Zhang Cheng some sobering soup. It will be good for his stomach.¡±

    Fang Yu Wei smiled at Tang Tang and gave her thanks, ¡°Thank you, ah. Thanks for the trouble.¡±

    Then she passed the bowl of soup to Zhang Cheng¡¯s hand while secretly pinching his waist. Fang Yu Wei quietly threatened, ¡°Quickly drink the sobering soup. You stink of alcohol. If you dare to throw up on my floor, you can sleep outside.¡±

    Zhang Cheng hissed from the pinches. He got afraid of the threat of getting kicked out of the bedroom, so he promptly held the bowl of sobering soup and drank it in one go. He didn¡¯t even care that the soup was extremely hot .

    Tang Tang was shocked as she watched them. She felt that Fang Yu Wei was amazing as she knew how to manage her husband. But Tang Tang knew that she shouldn¡¯t watch for too long since each couple interacted differently, so she turned to give Dong Li a bowl of sobering soup.

    ¡°Thank you, Sao Zi.¡±

    Dong Li sincerely gave his thanks. He was also sincere when he called her ¡°Sao Zi.¡± The impression he had of Tang Tang had changedpletely. No matter how she was before, now she was good and deserved his respect.

    In response, Tang Tang waved her hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t need to thank her. Then she carried the final bowl of sobering soup and sat beside Ji Yan. When she saw him resting against the sofa with his eyes closed, Tang Tang shook his arm worriedly, ¡°Husband. Husband.¡±

    Ji Yan slowly opened his eyes and looked at her. His eyes were slightly red.

    With a spoon, Tang Tang scooped some soup and moved the spoon to his mouth. She quietly coaxed, ¡°Husband, drink some sobering soup. We¡¯ll go back and rest afterward.¡±

    Ji Yan was absolutely drunk, and his mind was muddled. Normally, he would take the bowl and drink by himself. However, now, hepliantly opened his mouth and swallowed the soup he was fed. As Tang Tang continued to bring the spoon to his mouth, Ji Yan obediently swallowed the soup.

    Even though Ji Yan was drunk, Tang Tang thought he was a good drunk because he didn¡¯t cause any fuss or make any noise. He was very quiet and didn¡¯t be a crazy drunkard. There was a saying that what type of drunk a person was depended on the person¡¯s personality. It seemed that the saying was correct.

    After finishing feeding the bowl of soup, Tang Tang didn¡¯t stay for long and bid farewell to the regimentalmander¡¯s family.

    Dong Li didn¡¯t drink too much tonight, so he was rather sober. Since he knew Tang Tang had nowhere to sleep tonight, Dong Li guided them to a small hotel and got a room for the small family. Tang Tang didn¡¯t speak up as she watched because she was too worried to let Ji Yan sleep alone tonight as he was drunk.

    Dong Li supported Ji Yan to the bed. Seeing that there was nothing else, he bid Tang Tang goodbye, ¡°Sao Zi, I¡¯m going to go back first. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, ah, Dong Li. It¡¯s not early now. Quickly go back and have a rest.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo waved at Dong Li and spoke seriously like a little adult, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t need to worry, quickly go back, mummy and I will look after daddy properly.¡±

    Stroking Xiao Zhuo¡¯s head, Dong Li said, ¡°Alright, uncle will leave now. I¡¯ll leave your daddy in your care.¡±

    Once Dong Li was gone, Tang Tang took off Ji Yan¡¯s shoes and moved his legs so he would be morefortable. Then she looked at his clothes and became troubled. She was undecided if she should just leave him wearing his slightly dirty training uniform to bed because Bao Bao¡¯s daddy usually liked to be clean. Would he be ufortable sleeping in uniform? But she didn¡¯t have the nerve to take his clothes, especially since there wasn¡¯t a change of clothes here. She couldn¡¯t let him sleep naked either, what would he think of her when the morning arrives? After all, they didn¡¯t really have an intimate rtionship.

    Tang Tang¡¯s face became red as she thought.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pulled on Tang Tang¡¯s hand and looked up at her to ask, ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at daddy motionlessly?¡±

    Tang Tang was frustrated. She bit her lips and decided to leave Ji Yan¡¯s clothes alone. He¡¯ll have to suffer for the night.

    Then she took Xiao Zhuo to the bathroom for a bath first. After that, he went to the middle of the bed while Tang Tang told him, ¡°Bao Bao, daddy is drunk. Can you look after him while mummy takes a bath?¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo patted his little chest and guaranteed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and have your bath, mummy. I will look after daddy.¡±

    Seeing that Ji Yan was still sleeping in the small spot without moving, she assumed that nothing would happen, so Tang Tang grabbed some clean clothes to take a bath. Once she was finished, she took their dirty clothes and washed them before hanging them in the bathroom. When Tang Tang came out of the bathroom, she thought that Xiao Zhuo would have fallen asleep by now, but who knew that he was still staring at his daddy with wide eyes as he parred Ji Yan¡¯s chest softly. It was as if he was coaxing his daddy to sleep.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart became soft. She got closer and gave Xiao Zhuo a kiss, ¡°Okay now, Bao Bao. Mummy will look after daddy now, so go to sleep.¡±

    It was obvious the little one was tired, but he still forced himself to widen his eyes as he shook his head, "Mummy, I''m not tired. I will look after daddy with you. Mummy will get tired looking after daddy alone."

    Tang Tang knew that Xiao Zhuo was a sensible child, so she didn''t keep urging him. She simply stroked his head and said, "Alright. Let''s look after daddy together, but you just need to hold your daddy''s hand for him to sleep well."

    After hearing that, the little one immediately held Ji Yan''s hand firmly.

    Tang Tang took a basin of warm water from the bathroom. There was a towel in the basin, which Tang Tang wrung before wiping Ji Yan''s face, so he would be morefortable as he slept.

    As she wiped, Tang Tang''s attention unconsciously went to Ji Yan''s face; strong eyebrows, long narrow eyes, straight eyshes, high nose bridge, thin lips, firm chin, and sharp edges. Also, he was covered with a strict aura, so even though he was asleep, people wouldn''t dare to look at him with contempt.

    He was sharp, but he was a man that made people feel safe.

    Tang Tang has lived two lives, but she never interacted with outsiders. In the past, she would often imagine what kind of man she would marry, but no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''te up with anything concrete because everything felt unrealistic.

    Until she came here and saw Ji Yan. There was finally an image in her mind. He was her husband. Someone she relies on for life. No one else can rece him.

    The fact Ji Yan was her husband didn''t make her feel awkward or have any rejection. She didn''t feel ufortable even though they were from different time periods. Even Tang Tang didn''t know the reason why.

    Although Tang Tang didn''t have any experience with love, she wasn''t a stupid person who didn''t understand anything. Thankfully, she had read many novels, so Tang Tang knew that the feelings she had when facing Ji Yan alone were not normal. Even though she had not admitted it, she couldn''t lie to herself or her heart. She liked Ji Yan, she had secretly fallen for her husband.

    However, she knew that he didn''t like her. At most, he currently did not hate her.

    But she will work hard to be a good wife and make Ji Yan like her.

    Maybe the towel had remained still for too long, but Ji Yan lightly opened his eyes and gazed at Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang¡¯s hand froze. She suddenly felt guilty and probed, ¡°Husband? Are you awake?¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t answer and continued staring at Tang Tang.

    Biting her lips, Tang Tang started to slowly wipe his neck. Tang Tang let out a breath in relief when she saw Ji Yan did not move and let her continue. She knew he was still drunk.

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t dare to let her thoughts wander anymore and focused on wiping his face, neck, and hands before changing the water and towel in the basin. Next, Tang Tang took off his socks before carefully wiping his feet.

    Ji Yan blinked. In the next second, he closed his eyes and silently went back to sleep.

    Their feet were very different from each other. Ji Yan¡¯s feet looked like they were twice as big as hers. Also, his feet were very hard with calluses at the bottom and scars at the top. Judging by the scars, the injuries were not light.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart hurt as she gently touched the scars. She thought that if he even had scars on his feet, she couldn''t imagine how many scars his body had.

    It must be difficult protecting the country, and his body was probably not as healthy as it looked. It seemed that she should make some medical baths for Ji Yan to soak his feet and heal his internal injuries.

    On the side, Ji Xiao Zhuo''s wide eyes watched his mummy wipe his daddy¡¯s big feet carefully. She looked like she was wiping a treasure. Xiao Zhuo blinked. He was perplexed and suddenly asked, ¡°Mummy, does daddy¡¯s feet stink?¡±

    For a moment, Tang Tang nked as she got surprised by the little one¡¯s question. She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she asked back, ¡°Why did you ask that?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo lifted his chubby leg as he struggled to lift his feet up to his nose. He took a sniff. He was satisfied that it didn¡¯t smell before answering, ¡°Normally, when my feet are stinky, I¡¯m not willing to touch it. I¡¯ll only touch after it has been cleaned.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was a child with mysophobia. He would even avoid touching his feet if it wasn¡¯t cleaned.

    Tang Tang smiled, ¡°Then, you should take a sniff to know if daddy¡¯s feet smell or not.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was at a loss as he hesitated. In the end, he crawled close to his daddy¡¯s feet and took a sniff with his bottom sticking up. He immediately covered his nose in the next second. He frowned and retreated away. Xiao Zhuo looked at Tang Tang in grievance and said, ¡°Mummy, daddy¡¯s feet stink.¡±

    ¡°Puff ¨C¡± Tang Tang couldn¡¯t hold in herughter. She felt the little one¡¯s mysophobia was strong since he was even avoiding his father. If his father was awake, would Ji Yan feel his heart break?

    To be honest, Ji Yan¡¯s feet did not smell too bad. However, they wouldn¡¯t smell good either because he exercised a lot as a soldier. They had lots of training to do, especially since Ji Yan was in the special forces. An average person wouldn''t be able to imagine the amount of training they did. Their feet would sweat a lot. It wouldn¡¯t be normal if their feet didn¡¯t smell.

    Tang Tang exined to Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Daddy needs to train so he will sweat a lot every day. It¡¯s normal that his feet smell. They won''t smell anymore after they are cleaned. They will be fine after mummy wipes them a few more times.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo lowered the hand that was covering his nose and said, ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re not avoiding daddy even though he smells.¡±

    Tang Tang changed the basin of water again before carrying on wiping Ji Yan¡¯s feet. She replied while wiping, ¡°Because daddy is mummy¡¯s husband, ah. A wife will not avoid their husband just like mummy won¡¯t avoid Bao Bao. Even if Bao Bao¡¯s feet stink, mummy would still touch it, right?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo remembered back to when his mummy was washing his stinky feet. He immediately thought that his mummy was great and crawled to Tang Tang to give her a kiss, ¡°Mummy, I love you.¡±

    Tang Tang felt like a flower had bloomed inside her and kissed Xiao Zhuo back on his forehead, ¡°Ok, quickly go andy down. Mummy will be done soon.¡±

    Obediently, Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded and crawled back to his original spot. Heid under the duvet and took hold of Ji Yan¡¯s hand again.

    Tang Tang wiped Ji Yan until he was clean, and there wasn¡¯t any smell before lying down on the other side of Xiao Zhuo. She switched off the main light and kept the bedside light on, so it would be convenient if Ji Yan or Xiao Zhuo wanted to go to the toiletter in the night.

    Under Tang Tang¡¯s gentle patting, Ji Xiao Zhuo quickly fell asleep and entered dreand. As for Tang Tang, she soon fell asleep as it had been quite busy for her today. In the entire room, there was only a small yellow glow shining on the family of three. It was quiet and warm.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At six o¡¯clock in the morning, Ji Yan woke up on time by his internal clock. As he opened his eyes, his mind was spinning slightly. After a few minutes, he remembered everything from the previous night. He knew that he drank too much. He rubbed his temples and slowly sat up on the bed.

    Ji Yan turned his head to look at Xiao Zhuo and Tang Tang who were sleeping deeply beside him. They were even breathing at the same time.

    Ji Yan¡¯s gaze swept across Ji Xiao Zhuo and stopped on Tang Tang¡¯s face. He remembered all her actions when he was drunk. An awkward expression shed across Ji Yan¡¯s face.

    He lowered his head in silence for a while. Then Ji Yan silently stood up and went to the bathroom for his morning ablution. Without waking up the mother and son pair, he quietly left. But before Ji Yan left, he left a message on Tang Tang¡¯s phone and slipped a debit card into Tang Tang¡¯s bag.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Tang was woken up by the constant knocking noise. When she opened her eyes, she saw that it was almost nine. She was shocked and immediately stood up. Tang Tang didn¡¯t think and rushed to open the door. It was the regimentalmander¡¯s wife and Wen Wen.

    ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re not ready yet, ah. Aren¡¯t we going to buy furniture today, it wouldn¡¯t be good if we''re goingte.¡±

    Tang Tang quickly let the two enter, ¡°Sorry, Sao Zi. I¡¯ve slept in. I¡¯ll go and get ready now. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife saw Ji Xiao Zhuo was still sleeping and walked closer to the bed and said, ¡°You should go and get ready and pack your things. I will wake Xiao Zhuo and help him change. It¡¯ll be quicker this way.¡±

    Tang Tang wasn''t polite and left Xiao Zhuo in the care of the regimentalmander¡¯s wife. Then she went to the bathroom to get ready before packing away the things she brought. By the time she was done, Xiao Zhuo was also ready. The group rushed down and got into a car to go to the city.

    It took two hours to get to the city from the base. During the journey, Tang Tang finally had time to look at her phone and saw the message from Ji Yan. Then she took out the debit card from her bag. The corner of her lips lifted unconsciously.

    When they arrived at the city, the regimentalmander¡¯s wife directly led them to a furniture store and let Tang Tang take her time to choose.

    They would live for the long term in the apartment at the base,so Tang Tang couldn¡¯t choose things randomly. Everything needed to be thought out and arranged properly to have a warm home. So before they moved, Tang Tang had asked Ji Yue for advice. Ji Yue had sent her lots of images of decorated homes, and Tang Tang spent some time studying them, so she had an idea of what furniture and appliances she wanted. The process of picking out furniture went smoothly. Also, the store could deliver everything together, which made Tang Tang happy. The only issue which made Tang Tang feel unhappy was that when she had to pay for the things she wanted, she spent fifty thousand yuanÎåÍò at once, which made her heart hurt.

    After buying furniture and appliances, they went to get bowls, pans, and other daily essentials. Arge amount of money was spent again. The hurt expression on Tang Tang¡¯s face got heavier.

    Seeing her expression, the regimentalmander¡¯s wife smiled, ¡°Buying furniture is like this. The things you got are in the middle price range. Don¡¯t feel hurt over it."

    Tang Tang deted, ¡°Sao Zi, Ji Yan doesn¡¯t earn much as a soldier. When I think about spending so much of his hard-earned money at once, my heart hurts.¡±

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife patted her in understanding, ¡°That¡¯s right. Their job is hard, and they don¡¯t earn much. We should be empathetic and save wherever we could and don¡¯t spend freely without thinking.¡±

    Tang Tang deeply agreed.

    Wen Wen, who heard their conversation sighed. She pulled on the mother¡¯s clothes, ¡°Why do I feel you said that on purpose for me to listen? You¡¯re not going to back out and not buy me clothes, right? That is wrong! You can¡¯t back out from your promise.¡±

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife got angry and poked on Wen Wen¡¯s forehead, ¡°You brat. Who said that I won¡¯t buy it for you?¡±

    Wen Wen smiled happily and immediately pulled on her mother¡¯s hand towards a clothing store, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then let¡¯s go and buy clothes!¡±

    Tang Tang pulled Ji Xiao Zhuo along and apanied them to the clothing store.

    This was Tang Tang¡¯s first time going to a clothing store. All the clothes she was wearing belonged to the original owner. However, most of the clothes from the original owner¡¯s wardrobe were rather revealing, and Tang Tang didn¡¯t want to wear them. She went through the wardrobe and finally found two sets of clothing that were long-sleeved tops and long trousers. Tang Tang had been constantly wearing these two sets of clothing, and she didn¡¯t n to buy more clothes. So when they entered the store, Tang Tang carried Xiao Zhuo as they sat on a sofa in the store and waited for Wen Wen and the regimentalmander¡¯s wife to finish shopping.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

 Chapter 28

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ji Xiao Zhuo watched Wen Wen constantly picking out clothes to try. Then he looked towards Tang Tang inparison. He pulled on Tang Tang¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Mummy, aren¡¯t you going to buy some clothes?¡±

    Tang Tang shook her head, ¡°Mummy, doesn¡¯t need to. Mummy has clothes.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo frowned in puzzlement, ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen you go clothes shopping, don¡¯t all girls like buying clothes a lot? Why aren¡¯t you buying clothes as well?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect the little one to know that females generally liked shopping. Tang Tang also didn¡¯t know where he had heard this from.In the end, she smiled and stroked his head, ¡°Not all girls like shopping. Mummy doesn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo looked at her suspiciously and remembered the expression she had when she paid for the furniture. He shook his head, ¡°No. That¡¯s not true. Mummy, you¡¯re lying. You also like shopping, right? You¡¯re just not willing to spend money, right?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect the little one to be so sharp and correctly guess her reason. Tang Tang patiently exined, ¡°Part of the reason is really that mummy already has clothes. The other part is to save money. Mummy doesn¡¯t work, so both of us rely on daddy working really hard to support us. So we shouldn¡¯t waste daddy¡¯s hard-earned money, right? We shouldn¡¯t spend money unnecessarily.¡±

    Even though he didn¡¯t fully understand, Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded and wondered if his family was poor and if he should eat less in the future.

    At this moment, Wen Wen, who was wearing a white dress, came out from the dressing room. She did a twirl before asking, ¡°Sister Tang Tang, what do you think? Does it look good?¡±

    Tang Tang carefully analyzed her. Taking into consideration that they grew up in different time periods, and that they had different customs in the dressing style, Tang Tang still thought that the dress was beautiful. She gave Wen Wen a thumbs up and said, ¡°Very good. It suits you really well.¡±

    ¡°Really? I also think it looks good as well. Then I will get this!¡± Wen Wen simply let the sales assistant take the dress to the counter to pack. After that, Wen Wen noticed that Tang Tang had been sitting still all the time and said, ¡°Sister Tang Tang, why don¡¯t you try on some clothes. Since we came to the city, why not buy some clothes?¡±

    To be honest, Wen Wen felt that Tang Tang¡¯s clothes were unsuitable for her. Tang Tang was young, but she dressed up like she was a middle-aged woman in her thirties or forties. Tang Tang didn¡¯t look good in those clothes. Wen Wen thought that Tang Tang should change her dress style because Xiao Zhuo¡¯s father was so outstanding, what would she do if he disliked her clothes?

    Tang Tang smiled faintly and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not buying any. I have enough clothes.¡±

    In response, Wen Wen¡¯s eyes turned, she suddenly moved closer to Tang Tang and quietly said, ¡°Sister Tang Tang, you actually really like Xiao Zhuo¡¯s father, right?¡±

    Tang Tang nked. She looked dryly at Wen Wen and replied, ¡°Wen Wen, you .. you ¡­ what are you saying?¡±

    Wen Wenughed and put her arm around Tang Tang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I have seen the way you look at Xiao Zhuo¡¯s father, that can¡¯t escape my eyes. The way you look at him is soft like water, I have never seen a woman so gentle before!¡±

    Was she so obvious? Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help it and touched her eyes. Her face went red. Tang Tang stammered, but no words came out.

    Seeing Tang Tang suddenly became red, Wen Wen patted her shoulder, ¡°Ai, it¡¯s nothing embarrassing. You¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s normal to like your husband. If you don¡¯t like him, then that¡¯s not normal.¡±

    Tang Tang went silent because she had no way of exining to Wen Wen about her husband-and-wife rtionship.

    Wen Wen interrupted and changed the topic slightly, ¡°But Xiao Zhuo¡¯s father is really outstanding, so his wife can¡¯t be too bad. Otherwise, people would think you are not suitable. Also, men are animals that rely on sight. If you want to keep a man, you must be beautiful; otherwise, they will soon dislike you. So it¡¯s important for women to be beautiful!¡±

    Tang Tang agreed with Wen Wen¡¯s words. So she had to say her true thoughts, ¡°I agree with you. However,I think that I¡¯m unsuitable for Xiao Zhuo¡¯s daddy because I¡¯m originally not beautiful.¡±

    After hearing this response, Wen Wen almost spat blood. Wen Wen sighed and sized up Tang Tang, ¡°Sister Tang Tang, your height is probably simr to mine about 167cm, but your weight is probably half of mine?

    Feeling that her weight was getting mocked, Tang Tang retorted, ¡°What do you mean by probably half? I weigh 39kg!¡±

    ¡°My god!¡± Wen Wen was dumbfounded. ¡°We¡¯re simr in height, but I weigh 55kg, and you¡¯re only 39kg! Did you eat only rice when growing up?¡±

    Tang Tang felt wronged, ¡°But I¡¯m already trying really hard to gain weight.¡±

    Wen Wen seriously told her, ¡°To be honest, sister Tang Tang, I don¡¯t think your facial features look bad, but you¡¯re too skinny. Also, your skin doesn¡¯t look well, so that¡¯s why you don¡¯t look good now. But all these things can be improved and changed.¡±

    Tang Tang felt a bit better and nodded as she continued listening to Wen Wen.

    ¡°All these changes require time. The results won¡¯t show in a few days. But there is one thing that can be fixed straight away, and that¡¯s clothing style! Clothes are very important to women. People can wear the same clothes but give offpletely different feelings. Clothing canplement your figure. Sister Tang Tang, take a look at the clothes you¡¯re wearing. They look really ugly. How can you attract a man¡¯s attention?¡±

    ¡°Do they really look that bad?¡± Tang Tang looked at her own clothes with uncertainty.

    Wen Wen nodded firmly, ¡°It truly looks bad. So you need to change the style of clothing you wear. Otherwise, how can you keep hold of Xiao Zhuo''s father¡¯s heart? Also, if you don¡¯t dress up, other people will, ah. Then you could be used topare with someone else. What if a vixen appears? What do you think?¡±

    Wen Wen¡¯s words made Tang Tang hesitate. Should she really change the way she dresses? Would there really be an effect if she does?

    ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll go and take a look?¡±

    Seeing that Tang Tang was finally persuaded, Wen Wen pped and immediately pulled Tang Tang along to choose clothes.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was also exhrated when he saw his mummy was willing to buy clothes. He even started to select some clothing for his mummy.

    Wen Wen chose a knee-length, loose white dress with puffy sleeves for Tang Tang. The distinguishing feature of the dress was that it was loose. So even if skinny people wear it, they would look ssy in it. Also, they wouldn¡¯t look as thin. Wen Wen thought that the dress was very suitable for Tang Tang and insisted for Tang Tang to try it on.

    Tang Tang thought that the dress was too revealing. Half of her legs and arms would be exposed. Originally, Tang Tang wanted to refuse, but when she remembered that all women wore clothes like that here. If she didn''t wear those types of clothes, would Bao Bao¡¯s daddy think that she¡¯s too old fashioned and ugly? Should she learn to follow the current trends?

    In the end, Tang Tang clenched her teeth and took the dress to the changing room to try it on. After a long time, she awkwardly came out of the changing room.

    When Wen Wen saw her, she immediately gave Tang Tang a thumbs up, ¡°Sister Tang Tang, this dress really suits you. You don¡¯t look as skinny as before, and the feeling you¡¯re giving has changed. You look really good.¡±

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife also nodded, ¡°Not bad. Not bad. It¡¯s like you became a different person.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo solemnly touched his chin as he walked around Tang Tang a few times. He was really pleased, ¡°Mummy, this one looks really good!¡±

    Since they all said she looked good, Tang Tang finally dared to look at the mirror and carefully observed herself. If she stopped thinking about the revealing parts, she did look like a different person. Since the wounds and bruises on her face have been gradually fading, her appearance didn''t look frightening anymore. The white dress seemed to make her skin look lighter, and like what Wen Wen has said, she didn''t look that skinny. At least, she didn¡¯t look like she was skin and bones in the dress.

    Thinking like that, Tang Tang thought the dress was not bad.

    Tang Tang was persuaded, and she suddenly wanted to buy the dress.

    Unfortunately, when they asked for the price, the dress actually cost 800 Yuan. The price frightened Tang Tang, and she immediately said that she didn¡¯t need it. It was too expensive.

    No matter how much Wen Wen and the regimentalmander¡¯s wife persuaded her, Tang Tang was unwilling to buy it. Since they didn¡¯t have any ideas left, they gave up, but Wen Wen thought it was regretful. She carried on mumbling, ¡°To be honest, 800 Yuan is not that expensive, sister Tang Tang. It¡¯s alright to asionally buy some clothes. Why do you treat yourself so harshly? It''s hard to find clothes that suit oneself so well.¡±

    Tang Tang smiled, ¡°I know. I also really like that dress, but it¡¯s too expensive. So I can buy some material and make an identical dress when I get home. In this way, the dress won¡¯t even cost 100 Yuan.¡±

    Wen Wen widened her eyes and asked unbelievably, ¡°Sister Tang Tang, you said you can make it yourself? And that it would be identical?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded, ¡°I looked carefully at the dress before to see how it¡¯s made. It¡¯s very simple. As long as I have the material, I canplete it in a day. It would be exactly the same as the original.¡±

    She had confidence in this. After all, needlework was one of Tang Tang¡¯s specialties.

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife was also shocked, ¡°Tang Tang, you even know how to make clothes. Did you learn it before?¡±

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t say that she started learning needlework when she was young. She could only use the original owner¡¯s experience and skills,so she said, ¡°My major at University was fashion design.¡±

    Wen Wen and the regimentalmander¡¯s wife immediately understood. No wonder, it was normal for a major in fashion design to know how to make clothes.

    ¡°If an identical dress can be made, you can really save a lot of money,¡± the regimentalmander¡¯s wife said happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It can save a lot.¡± Tang Tang asked happily, ¡°Sao Zi, do you know where I can buy some material? Can you take me there to buy some?¡±

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife knew a ce and immediately guided Tang Tang to the store. There were all kinds of materials in the store. Tang Tang picked what she needed excitedly. When she had found everything she needed for her dress, she spotted some denim and some white fabric that was suitable for shirts. Tang Tang wanted to buy those as well.

    Seeing that Tang Tang was constantly looking at the two fabrics, the regimentalmander¡¯s wife asked, ¡°You want to make some other clothes as well?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded, ¡°Sao Zi, I want to use the denim to make Xiao Zhuo a denim overall with straps on the shoulders.¡±

    Tang Tang had seen quite a few kids wearing them when she went out. She thought that it was very cute, but Xiao Zhuo didn¡¯t have one, so she wanted to make one for him.

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife understood her, ¡°You¡¯re talking about kids denim dungarees, right? The child would look cute in it. If you can make it, then buy the denim, the one you make would be more meaningful than one brought from a store.¡±

    After she finished speaking, the regimentalmander¡¯s wife pointed at the other fabric, and cheekily asked, ¡°Then this one must be for Ji Yan, right?¡±

    Tang Tang was slightly embarrassed as she nodded. She had noticed that Ji Yan didn¡¯t have much regr clothing, so she wanted to make a shirt for him. Tang Tang had studied the method to make shirts for a while, and she had been observing the clothes on the mannequins from the shops'' windows. She was confident that she would be able to make it.

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife patted on Tang Tang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Then buy it as well. It¡¯s not often wee here, and it would be inconvenient toe all the way here again.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Tang Tang agreed, so she bought all the materials she needed before going home.

    When they returned, all the furniture that she had bought was already delivered. The young soldiers even helped to move everything in, which was a great help for Tang Tang. She thought that the house at the base was great because everyone was nice and friendly. They would be happy living here.

    When everything was moved in, the young soldiers didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they stayed to help her. Whenever Tang Tang directed where things should go, they would quickly get it done. The young soldiers were extremely efficient. They even helped out with the cleaning. By evening, her home waspletely changed. It was now cozy and warm like a proper home.

    Tang Tang looked at the home she had personally arranged. There were no words to describe her current happiness.

    When a dusty Ji Yan came back, he nked when he saw the changes in the house. He stood at the doorway for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that Tang Tang would decorate the house to be so warm and beautiful. Ji Yan could tell that she must have spent a lot of thought and effort on it.

    Tang Tang popped her head out from the kitchen when she heard the front door open. When she saw Ji Yan, she instantly smiled sweetly and greeted, ¡°Husband, you¡¯vee back? The evening meal is almost ready.¡±

    Ji Yan let out an ¡°En¡± sound and took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab to change his shoes. Then he took a tour around the house before standing at the entrance of the kitchen. He watched Tang Tang moving busily from behind and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The house looks beautiful.¡±

    Tang Tang turned around to look at him. She smiled brightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard, it¡¯s our home after all.¡±

    Our home? These words made Ji Yan go silent for a while before he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Xiao Zhuo?¡±

    Tang Tang pointed to the outside, ¡°A few young soldiers took him out to y. He should being back soon.¡±

    When she just finished speaking, there was some noiseing from the front door. A couple of young soldiers had brought Xiao Zhuo back and passed him to Ji Yan before excusing themselves and left.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo darted to the kitchen and shouted excitedly to Tang Tang, ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Pretending to be shocked, Tang Tang replied, ¡°Ah? Our Bao Bao is back. Did you have fun?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded forcefully before moving to grab Tang Tang¡¯s legs, ¡°It was fun! I saw a tank! It was so cool!¡±

    She could tell the little one was very excited. Tang Tang rubbed Xiao Zhuo¡¯s head while smiling at Ji Yan, ¡°Where are the young soldiers? Have they left?¡±

    Ji Yan nodded.

    Tang Tang pursed her lip as she thought for a moment before carefully suggesting, ¡°Husband, I want to find a time to invite Dong Li¡¯s group and the young soldiers just now to our home for a meal. They have helped us out a lot. Even this afternoon, they helped me move the furniture in. It was so busy and tiring, but I haven¡¯t even got them to stay for a meal, which isn¡¯t really good. What do you think?¡±

    Ji Yan looked at Tang Tang profoundly before nodding, ¡°Ok. It¡¯s fine if you arrange it.¡±

    Actually, there was a custom in their unit, which was that the new family would invite people over for a meal. He was originally afraid that she would think it¡¯s annoying and wouldn¡¯t be willing to have guests over. Unexpectedly, she was the one who suggested it. She was really thoughtful.

    Tang Tang became happy and quickly arranged it, ¡°Then let¡¯s invite them for tomorrow night. I have bought quite a lot of ingredients. Let¡¯s have a good meal together and treat it as celebrating us moving in.¡±

    Slight happiness shed across Ji Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

    Please follow our

 Chapter 29

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    During the evening meal, Tang Tang held the debit card out to Ji Yan and started to list the money she had spent today, ¡°Husband, I spent quite a bit today, furniture and appliances cost around 50,000, daily essentials cost a few thousand, and ¡­¡±

    ¡°Tang Tang.¡± Ji Yan interrupted and looked at her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to return the card to me. Keep it safe. Use it to buy whatever you need in the future, and there is no need to report back to me of what you spent. Remember this, ok?¡±

    ¡°Erm ¡­¡± Tang Tang blinked before she slowly nodded under his gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Then Ji Yan lowered his head to continue eating.

    Tang Tang stared at him nkly for a while before lifting the corner of her lips. She couldn¡¯t stop the sweetness she felt from overflowing. Unexpectedly, he actually let her spend money as she pleased, didn''t it mean that he trusted her? Hehe~

    The sweetness she feltsted till bedtime. Tang Tang was prepared to do the same as usual by sleeping with Ji Xiao Zhuo in the secondary room while Ji Yan slept in the master bedroom. But, who knew, Ji Xiao Zhuo was not willing this time.

    Instead, Ji Xiao Zhuo hugged Tang Tang¡¯s legs to prevent her from moving. While doing this, he looked at her in a way that would make others feel soft, ¡°Mummy, are we sleeping separately from daddy? Can¡¯t we sleep together likest night? I want us to sleep together like yesterday! Is that ok, mummy ~¡±

    Tang Tang went speechless as Xiao Zhuo acted coquettishly. Her face reddened, but she was helpless and didn¡¯t know what she should say. She secretly looked at Ji Yan from the corner of her eye and hoped he would be able to convince the little one.

    Ji Yan massaged his forehead before picking up the little one that was like a ko bear. He patted Xiao Zhuo¡¯s bottom and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t daddy say it before, daddy and mummy are used to sleeping in our own rooms. Otherwise, we can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo pouted unhappily and used, ¡°You¡¯re lying, daddy. I¡¯m no longer a three years old kid. You can¡¯t trick me. We slept togetherst night, and you and mummy slept fine. In fact, daddy slept better than mummy and I! You didn¡¯t even wake up when mummy wiped your feet!¡±

    Ji Yan was speechless and thought the little one was smart. He wasn¡¯t easy to deceive.

    Touching her hair, Tang Tang lowered her head and tried her best to decrease her presence. She prayed that the little one wouldn¡¯t target her next. Sorry, husband, you¡¯ll have to solve this difficult problem alone.

    Before Ji Yan coulde up with an excuse, Ji Xiao Zhuo suddenly became tearful and deted. He asked with grief, ¡°Daddy, mummy, are you going to get a divorce? Am I going to be an unwanted child?¡±

    Both Ji Yan and Tang Tang were stunned by Xiao Zhuo¡¯s question. They didn¡¯t know why the little one would suddenly ask such a question, but Tang Tang couldn¡¯t stand his tearful expression. She immediately hugged Xiao Zhuo andforted him, ¡°No. No. Daddy and mummy are not getting a divorce. Don¡¯t have silly thoughts.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo rested on Tang Tang¡¯s shoulder heartbroken and tearfully gazed at Ji Yan. He choked, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re living separately. You¡¯re definitely nning to divorce. I understand it.¡±

    The little one actually understood the term ¡°living separately.¡± Where did he learn the term? At the moment, Ji Yan wanted to know why kids nowadays could understand so many things! His child was only three and a half years old, and he understood such a thing?

    Tang Tang looked at Ji Yan helplessly, ¡°Husband ¡­¡±

    Ji Yan sighed. He took Xiao Zhuo off her as he could tell she could no longer support Xiao Zhuo¡¯s weight. Heprised, ¡°Ok, ok, mummy and daddy are not divorcing. Let¡¯s all sleep together in one room from now on, ok?¡±

    ¡°Really? Daddy, you promised.¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo¡¯s eyes brightened. The grievance he previously disyed instantly disappeared. He smiled so widely it almost reached his ears. Xiao Zhuo kissed loudly on Ji Yan¡¯s cheek, ¡°Yay! We¡¯ll sleep together every day from now on. I want to sleep in the middle, in between mummy and daddy!¡±

    The little one¡¯s expression changed like the weather. Ji Yan obviously noticed the little one¡¯s scheme, but he felt guilty that the little one had to spend so much effort, so he helplessly looked towards Tang Tang and asked her with his gaze.

    She quietly blushed but gathered her courage and nodded.

    And like that, on the first night in their new home, the family of three slept together in one room.

    It would be false if Tang Tang said that she wasn¡¯t nervous. But because there was an excited Xiao Zhuo in the middle, she didn¡¯t feel as nervous. Also, she knew nothing would happen as they were simply going to sleep. There was no need for her to be so nervous. On the contrary, her being nervous was not beneficial for their rtionship.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just simply sleeping on the same bed. It¡¯s very normal~¡± After her bath, Tang Tang spoke to the mirror for half an hour to strengthen her heart. Once she had calmed down, Tang Tang took out therge washing bowl she specifically bought today. She filled it up with hot water and carried it to the bedside with difficulty. Tang Tang ced it down on the floor and breathed deeply.

    Ji Yan, who already had a bath, was currently sitting by the bed headboard reading a military book. When he saw Tang Tang carrying arge washing bowling in, he was puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    With a smile, Tang Tang exined, ¡°I specifically bought this washing bowl today so you can soak your feet every night. I saw you had quite a lot of old wounds, and you¡¯re training so hard every day. Soaking your feet will relieve tiredness, and you¡¯ll sleep better tonight. Wait till I buy some medicinal herbs in a few days for you to soak your feet in. It will help with your internal wounds. For tonight, just soak in hot water to relieve tiredness.¡±

    Ji Yan suddenly felt his heart jump. He looked at the steam rising washing bowl beside the bed. He suddenly felt something was stuck in his throat as he momentarily didn¡¯t know what to say. He never expected she would get a washing bowl for him to soak his feet in, and neither did he expect her to prepare the water for him. Just because she saw his wounds, she unexpectedly did all this for him. This was something he never thought about or even imagined. No, even if it was another woman, they wouldn¡¯t think of this either.

    Such a thing, many children wouldn¡¯t even do it once in their lifetime for their parents. But this woman, who had amnesia from a car ident, did for him and she did it so naturally.

    Ji Yan¡¯s heart was currently suffering arge shock. Which made the usual powerful and unwavering man speechless. He nked and didn¡¯t respond.

    Seeing that he didn''t move, Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what was wrong Ji Yan. She thought that maybe he didn¡¯t have the habit of having a foot bath, so that¡¯s why he froze. So Tang Tang ced a stool near the washing bowl, ced Ji Yan¡¯s foot into the bowl and sat on the stool. She massaged his feet while saying, ¡°Having a foot bath is good for your health. You might not be used to it in the beginning, but you¡¯lle to like it after a couple of times. ¡± Her wet nurse loved having a foot bath every day, and she would feel ufortable without her daily foot bath.

    Ji Yan was caught off guard when Tang Tang ced his feet in the washing bowl. When he felt a woman¡¯s soft hands massaging his feet, he finally came back to his senses and realised what was happening. Tang Tang was washing his feet!¡±

    He didn''t nk out. Instead, Ji Yan was horrified! Subconsciously, he wanted to shake off Tang Tang¡¯s hand and lift his feet up, but Tang Tang seemed to have noticed his intention and used her strength to keep his feet in the water. She frowned and coaxed him while criticising, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Soaking your feet is good for your health. It will also relieve your tiredness since you¡¯re training so hard every day. I guarantee you¡¯ll sleep better tonight. I¡¯ll massage you a bit more. It¡¯ll be morefortable.¡± Tang Tang treated her wet nurse like she was her real mother. In the past, she would massage her wet nurse¡¯s feet, and over the time her skills were pretty good. Even her wet nurse said she felt veryfortable after her massage.

    Ji Yan¡¯s feet were held down. Even though Tang Tang¡¯s strength was not much, he was afraid he would hurt her if he forcefully lifted his feet, so he rejected awkwardly, ¡°Tang Tang, you don¡¯t need to do this. Quickly stand up. I can do it myself.¡±

    Her movements didn¡¯t stop and used her thumb to massage an acupuncture point earnestly, ¡°You can¡¯t massage the acupuncture points. I¡¯ll do it for you. It¡¯ll be fine if you just sit still.¡±

    Ji Yan frowned as he bent over to hold Tang Tang¡¯s arm. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Tang Tang, you don¡¯t need to do such a self-deprecating thing. Quickly stand up.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Tang looked up at him confused, ¡°This is self-deprecating?¡± Isn¡¯t it normal for a wife to give her husband a foot bath?¡±

    Ji Yan was speechless.

    He really didn¡¯t know what to do. When that pair of small hands moved, he felt like suffering through a shock. In all his life, he never expected his wife would give him a foot bath, and she even did it like it was natural.

    Unfortunately, Ji Xiao Zhuo came over as he didn¡¯t want to be left out. He climbed to the bedside and said coquettishly, ¡°Mummy, I want to soak. I want to get massaged like daddy.¡±

    Tang Tang smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, the washing bowl is very big. You can soak with daddy.¡±

    Excitedly, Ji Xiao Zhuo swiftly nodded and climbed onto Ji Yan¡¯sp and slid down to put his feet in. His little feet were stepping on top of Ji Yan¡¯s big feet.

    Tang Tang went to get another stool and let the little one sit on it. His little feet were soaking beside Ji Yan¡¯s feet.

    After she finished massaging Ji Yan, she moved and massaged Xiao Zhuo¡¯s feet. Xiao Zhuoughed as he got massaged. He would cry it hurts, and then cry it tickled. His body was constantly twisting and turning gleefully.

    Seeing the mother and son like that, Ji Yan swallowed the words he wanted to say. Nevermind. Since they were like this, what else could he say?

    Once Tang Tang had massaged both father and son, she went to add more hot water into the washing bowl and instructed Ji Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Alright now, mummy has something to do. You and daddy need to soak for about 10 more minutes. Bao Bao, keep an eye on your daddy. Don¡¯t let daddy take out his feet early.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo promptly patted on his chest and guaranteed, ¡°Mummy, I will watch daddy. Leave it to me.¡±

    Ji Yan: ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seeing they were obedient, Tang Tang left the room. She started her daily beautification step ¨C eat. This time, she has stocked up many foods that would make her gain weight easier in the kitchen. Every night she would hide from Xiao Zhuo and secretly eat. This time she must gain more weight. Her goal was to gain 5kg by the end of the month!

    While Tang Tang entered the kitchen to begin her beautification n, the pair in the bedroom were having a deep conversation.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo widened his eyes as he looked at Ji Yan and solemnly said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to ask you a question. You need to reply seriously and don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    It was rare for the little one to be so serious, so Ji Yan nodded and replied solemnly, ¡°Alright. Ask away.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, are we really poor?¡±

    ¡°En?¡± Ji Yan nked, ¡°Why did you ask this question?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo put two fingers together and replied, ¡°Because mummy said we rely on daddy to support us, and daddy works hard to earn money, so we need to save and ¡­ and ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t remember thest bit.

    Ji Yan understood why Xiao Zhuo would ask such a question now. It was clear that Tang Tang¡¯s saving tendencies caused Xiao Zhuo to think if their family was poor. But how should he exin it to a child? He couldn¡¯t say their family wasn''t poor, so there was no need to save? Children should understand the virtue of being frugal.

    After thinking it through, Ji Yan answered, ¡°Daddy¡¯s wage from work is enough to support you and mummy, so you don¡¯t need to worry about if we have money for the necessities. But what mummy said is correct, money can¡¯t be spent recklessly. We need to be frugal and don¡¯t spend money on unnecessary items, ok?¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo wrinkled his brows and thought for a while before nodding. It seems what mummy said was correct. Their money shouldn¡¯t be spent recklessly.

    Then the little one pulled on Ji Yan¡¯s hand and said in a sticky voice, ¡°Daddy, I will eat less in the future and save the money for mummy to buy clothes, is that ok? Mummy saw some beautiful clothes today, but she was unwilling to buy them. She said it was too expensive.¡±

    Ji Yan pursed his lips and remembered the clothes that Tang Tang wore recently were pretty ordinary. Was she really unwilling to buy? She hasn¡¯t seen the bnce on the card he gave her?

    Seeing that his daddy didn¡¯t speak, Ji Xiao Zhuo thought his daddy didn¡¯t agree with mummy spending money to buy expensive but pretty clothes. The little one frowned and thought his daddy¡¯s action was not right. Girls liked to buy, buy, buy, so why won¡¯t daddy let mummy buy things?

    ¡°Daddy, mummy is a girl. Mummy treats you so well, so let mummy buy things. If you don¡¯t let her, then be careful when mummy gets angry with youter. She won¡¯t make delicious food for you or wash your clothes or wipe your stinky feet.¡± The little one spoke as he wanted to scare his daddy.

    Ji Yanughed lightly. He stroked the little one¡¯s forehead, ¡°Ok, daddy agrees to let mummy buy things, but you need toplete your end of the deal. Apart from milk and fruit, you can¡¯t eat any other snacks. Then we can save the money to let mummy buy beautiful clothes.¡± It was also a good opportunity to let the little one lose some weight.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo nodded and clenched his fist before saying with determination, ¡°I will!¡±

    By the time Tang Tang had finished snacking and came back, the father and son were already lying on the bed. The water from the foot bath had been poured away.

    In the middle of the big bed, Ji Xiao Zhuo was swaying his raised legs. When he saw Tang Tange in, he patted on one side of the bed and urged, ¡°What were you doing, mummy, let¡¯s quickly go to sleep. I have waited for you a long time.¡±

    Tang Tang smiled andid down beside Xiao Zhuo. Then he quickly rushed into her embrace and held onto her neck.

    With familiarity, Tang Tang started to pat the little one¡¯s back and hummed a song that she hummed every night, and the little one soon fell asleep.

    Seeing the little one had fallen asleep, Tang Tang looked towards Ji Yan and discovered he was staring at her. She didn¡¯t understand his gaze, and awkwardly asked, ¡°Husband, you, you haven¡¯t gone to sleep yet?¡±

    Ji Yan stared at her deeply before letting an ¡°En¡± sound and switched off the bedside light. The room went pitch ck.

    Tang Tang released a breath and prepared to sleep. In the darkness, she suddenly heard Ji Yan¡¯s deep voice, ¡°Tang Tang, I earn enough to support you and Xiao Zhuo. You don¡¯t need to worry about money.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Tang was confused. She didn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly say that to her. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to reply and only said, ¡°Oh, ok, I know.¡±

    Ji Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. Tang Tang waited. When she was certain he wouldn¡¯t say anything else, Tang Tang closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

    Please follow our

 Chapter 30

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Unsure if it was because of the foot bath or Tang Tang¡¯s massage, Ji Yan didn¡¯t feel weird due to an extra person sleeping in his bed. Instead, he slept especially well, and when he woke up, he felt bright and energetic.

    Ji Yan silently stared at his feet as he thought about what happenedst night, the scene of a pair of white hands massaging his feet. He unconsciously turned and looked at Tang Tang, who was sleeping soundly. After a period of time, he stood up quietly and went to do his morning routine.

    At the training grounds, Ji Yan stood at the front and solemnly faced the soldiers under hismand and told them their first training drill, ¡°Carry 30 kilos. Destination: the peak of JiXi mountain!¡±

    Immediately, all the members of the unit wailed anguishedly in their hearts. They all thought that even if they didn''t die today, they would at least lose ayer of skin, but no one dared to express their feelings on their faces. Under Ji Yan¡¯smand, everyone nimbly grabbed a rucksack and ran towards the mountain orderly.

    Ji Yan carried 35 kilos, took the lead, and ran at the front. He required everyone behind him to run at the same pace as him. No one was allowed to fall behind.

    Dong Li also led his unit and joined up. He let his deputy run behind the team and keep an eye on everyone. Dong Li speeded up to catch up with Ji Yan and asked curiously, ¡°Lao Ji, did you take a stimnt? Why are you running so fast? You¡¯re not worried about your unit dying under your torture?¡±

    Remaining focused, Ji Yan did not nce or answer back.

    Dong Li clicked his tongue and then said with a slight sourness that he did not notice seeping in, ¡°It¡¯s really not the same now that your wife and child have moved in. You get to eat and drink well every day. Hmm, unlike us, singles, who can only eat whatever is avable at the canteen. It can¡¯t bepared.¡± As he spoke, he remembered Tang Tang¡¯s cooking and almost salivated.

    Casting a side nce at Dong Li, Ji Yan knew what he was nning and originally nned to ignore him. But Ji Yan remembered Tang Tang¡¯s n of inviting everyone for a meal, so Ji Yan let him know. ¡°Come to my home for a meal tonight. Tang Tang wants to thank you guys for your help.¡±

    ¡°Really, ah?¡± Dong Li¡¯s eyes shined with excitement. With a sudden rush of strength, he patted on Ji Yan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯spete, Lao Ji. Let¡¯s see who reaches the mountain top first!¡±

    Ji Yan nced silently at Dong Li. In the next second, the corners of Ji Yan¡¯s lips lifted. He dashed ahead while leaving a sentence behind, ¡°Tonight¡¯s alcohol will be covered by the loser.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Dong Li also rushed to catch up. Two figures were seen dashing up the mountain.

    Looking at them, the two units also got excited and made bets about which team leader would win. They betted on the usual.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When the training ended in the evening, Zhang Cheng happily patted on Dong Li¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Dong Li, I heard you¡¯re covering for everyone¡¯s alcohol tonight? Brother, you¡¯re so generous, ah!¡±

    Dong Li rolled his eyes. He shifted his shoulder to fling off the hand of the person who was taking joy in his misfortune. ¡°Go, go, go. Don¡¯t throw stones at the fallen. You¡¯re acting like you have won over Lao Ji!¡±

    Zhang Cheng smiled more joyously and held his hand up while saying with self-awareness, ¡°I know my limitations. I won¡¯tpete with Lao Ji. Instead, I have always been bravely facing the disparity between our abilities. ¡°

    Dong Li was so angry that his liver hurt and decided to end his friendship with Zhang Cheng for three minutes.

    The two of them joked around until they reached the third floor of the apartment. Zhang Cheng stood at his house entrance before facing Dong Li, ¡°You should go first. My wife has just got home from work. I¡¯ll wait for her to finish tidying up. We¡¯lle in a bit.¡±

    Dong Li was already used to Zhang Cheng¡¯s whipped behaviour. He didn¡¯t think anything about it and simply went into Ji Yan¡¯s home while carrying the alcohol.

    At Zhang Cheng¡¯s home, Fang Yu Wei was currently seated at the dressing table, brushing her hair. Zhang Cheng leaned down from behind and spoke by her ear.

    ¡°Wife, we should go over now. Everyone else should have arrived by now.¡±

    Leaning back, Fang Yu Wei continued to brush her hair, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more. They¡¯re only at our opposite, and the meal is definitely not ready yet. If we''re going to sit around over there, we might as well stay at home. It¡¯s morefortable at home.¡±

    ¡°Wife, you should go over and help Sao Zi. It¡¯s not good if we just go and eat.¡±

    Fang Yu Wei looked up at him, displeased, ¡°What can I help with? Won¡¯t I just be a hindrance rather than help?¡±

    Zhang Cheng shut his mouth and agreed with her thoughts. His wife had been pampered since young. Thergest hardship in her life was following him to live at the base. Normally, she couldn¡¯t even make a bowl of noodles. She would be more of a hindrance if she tried to help.

    ¡°Wife, Ji Yan¡¯s family just moved in recently, and they¡¯re already inviting people over for a meal. We have moved in for so long now, but we still haven¡¯t invited anyone over for a meal yet. Don¡¯t you think we should also invite some guests over? Otherwise, it can¡¯t be exined.¡±

    Pausing her movements, Fang Yu Wei turned around and lopped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you really want to invite people over for a meal. But the issue is that I can¡¯t cook and you can only cook vegetables till they¡¯re edible at best. How can we invite guests like this, ah?¡±

    Zhang Cheng scratched his head and carefully suggested, ¡°Then .. How about buying takeout when you finish work? The brothers won¡¯t say anything about it. The main thing is to have a gathering and have a nice time together.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Fang Yu Wei suddenly said, ¡°Ah, how about asking Ji Yan¡¯s wife to help us? I saw that her cooking skills are good, and we live opposite each other. She should be able to help, right? I¡¯ll buy the ingredients and let her help us cook for the meal, alright?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Zhang Cheng was hesitant, ¡°That, will it be ok? It would be quite troublesome to cook the meal.¡±

    Fang Yu Wei blinked, ¡°It should be ok. Ji Yan¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t work. All she does is stay at home to cook and do some chores. She has plenty of time. I¡¯m really busy teaching the high school¡¯s graduating ss. It¡¯s a little thing, so she should be willing to help. When the timees, I¡¯ll buy some fruits to thank her.¡±

    Zhang Cheng hesitated, but he nodded in the end. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll speak to Sao Zi about it and see if she¡¯s willing. Don¡¯t force her if she¡¯s not willing.¡±

    Fang Yu Wei nodded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    For tonight''s meal, Tang Tang prepared many dishes. She practically cooked everything she specialised in. After all, this was the first meal they invited guests over, so it was really important. She wanted to do it properly as she couldn¡¯t make Ji Yan lose face.

    The few soldiers under Ji Yan¡¯smand originally wanted toe in and help her out, but she urged them out. Tang Tang washed a few bowls of fruit and took them out. Also, she let Ji Xiao Zhuo entertain the guests and told him not to let the guests work.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo confidently epted his task. The little one was like a model son and enthusiastically took care of the guests. He gave an apple to one older brother and one tangerine to another brother. After that, he asked if anyone wanted water. He didn¡¯t have to serve them so well, and after a while, everyone in the group of rough men had carried him and rubbed him. In the end, they all wanted to take Xiao Zhuo home.

    Seeing that Ji Xiao Zhuo was treating the guests so well, Ji Yan passed the responsibility to Xiao Zhuo. Ji Yan rolled up his sleeves and entered the kitchen to help Tang Tang. Since there were so many dishes to make today, he was afraid she would be too busy.

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife was also in the kitchen to help out. Even though she wanted to help, she was there only to apany Tang Tang and chat because everything was already arranged. Although it was very busy, she couldn¡¯t help with much as everything that was required was already prepared. When she saw Ji Yan enter the kitchen, she teased, ¡°Ji Yan, ah, Sao Zi came to help, but I didn¡¯t do anything in the end. Your wife is too capable.¡±

    Watching Tang Tang¡¯s fluid movements, a hint of a smile shed across Ji Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Tang spared a moment to look back at Ji Yan. She smiled and said, ¡°Husband, you can take the bowls, cups, and everything else out and arrange them on the table. Then arrange the chairs as well. The meal will be ready soon.¡±

    Ji Yan nodded and took the bowls, chopsticks, and everything else from the side and carried them out. Once everything had been arranged, he went back to the kitchen to bring the dishes out.

    When Ji Xiao Zhuo saw the dishes on the table, he knew the meal was going to start. He waved his hand and announced, ¡°The meal is ready. Let¡¯s go to the table and eat. Don¡¯t be courteous.¡±

    Everyone was amused by the little one. But they really weren''t polite and swarmed the table like bees. Seeing the table full of dishes, they almost couldn¡¯t stop their saliva from dripping. Honestly, they were already hungry when they smelt the fragrance wafting from the kitchen. They all wished in their hearts that the meal would be ready sooner.

    The cooking skill of their leader¡¯s wife was great! They wanted to find a wife like that, ah.

    Ji Yan called everyone to the table and opened the alcohol to pour a cup for everyone. When he noticed Zhang Cheng had not arrived, Ji Yan wrinkled his brows and waved his hand at Ji Xiao Zhuo, ¡°Xiao Zhuo, go to the opposite door and call uncle Zhang Cheng¡¯s family over to eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright, daddy.¡± Ji Xiao Zhuo epted the order and quickly rushed out on his short legs. He knocked on the door of the opposite apartment and called out in a sticky voice, ¡°Uncle Zhang Cheng, the meal is ready. Let¡¯s quickly go and eat ~¡±

    After a few minutes, Zhang Cheng entered Ji Yan¡¯s home while carrying Ji Xiao Zhuo. Fang Yu Wei followed from behind. Zhang Cheng smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I just took a shower.¡±

    Everyone else retorted back one by one, ¡°You¡¯re so picky. We all came here still sweaty while you came after a shower. Are you deliberately hinting that we¡¯re filthy?!¡±

    Zhang Cheng proudly flung his head, ¡°I¡¯m different to you guys who don¡¯t have standards.¡±

    When they heard his words, everyone else wanted to strangle him.

    The meal started livelily. No one restrained themselves. Instead, they all ate and drank to their heart''s content, and since the soldiers could eat a lot, the dishes on the table quickly disappeared.

    Luckily, Tang Tang made a lot, and new dishes were quickly added to the table. When one te was taken away, two new dishes would rece it immediately. Everyone was satisfied and enjoyed themselves.

    They managed to squeeze everyone around the dining table, but Tang Tang didn¡¯t n to join them. Instead, she kept some of the food and ate with the regimentalmander¡¯s wife in the kitchen. They didn¡¯t want to fight with the soldiers for food at the table.

    The mealsted till about 9 pm. When Tang Tang went to clear the table, she immediately thought that soldiers could really eat. All the tes were empty. Apart from the remaining sauces, the tes were all clean. There wasn¡¯t even a single vegetable left on the tes.

    The regimentalmander¡¯s wife helped her clear up and smiled while saying, ¡°Normally, there would be some food left, but your cooking is so delicious.¡±

    Tang Tang was very happy. It was a great sense of aplishment for her to see all the food she made was eaten.

    The soldiers under Ji Yan¡¯smand were very diligent. After they finished eating, they took the initiative to clean their mess. They put the rubbish in the bin, wiped the table, and swept the floor. If Tang Tang didn¡¯t stop them, they would have even washed all dishes.

    Tang Tang¡¯s fondness for these adorable soldiers increased a lot, so she made some sobering soup for everyone to drink before letting them leave.

    Seeing that Tang Tang was going to the kitchen to wash the dishes, Fang Yu Wei secretly entered the kitchen as well while everyone else was busy drinking the sobering soup.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At night, Tang Tang prepared hot water for Ji Yan¡¯s foot bath again. Naturally, Ji Xiao Zhuo would get a foot bath as well.

    Afterst night¡¯s experience, Ji Yan was prepared, so he calmly epted it. He was still a bit awkward when Tang Tang massaged his feet, but his face was expressionless, so it made people think he was calm. At least, it made Tang Tang think that he had epted her goodwill, and she was feeling ted inside.

    Tang Tang massaged the pressure points on his feet while saying, ¡°Husband, Zhang Cheng¡¯s wife came to find me when I was washing the dishes. She asked me for help.¡±

    Ji Yan looked at her with inquiry in his eyes.

    ¡°She said she has moved in for some time, but she still hasn''t invited everyone for a meal. She wanted to, but her cooking skills are not good, and she is afraid that the guests won¡¯t be satisfied. She wanted me to cook for her and asked if I was willing.¡±

    Ji Yan stayed silent for a moment before replying, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I agreed. Cooking a meal is not an inconvenient thing. We¡¯re neighbours, so we should help each other. Also, Zhang Cheng¡¯s wife is a high school teacher in charge of a ss. She¡¯s very busy working. It¡¯s not a big deal if I help her. What do you think, husband?¡± It was in Tang Tang¡¯s nature to have a favourable impression on teachers as she thought teachers were a noble upation. Teachers who educated people made others feel respect for them.

    Ji Yan pursed his lips and spoke after a while, ¡°Since you have agreed, you can go and help, but don¡¯t tire yourself out. Your leg injury has not properly healed yet.¡±

    Tang Tang felt a sweetness seeped in her heart and happily nodded, ¡°I will take notice to not tire myself.¡±

    Ji Yan lowered his gaze to avoid Tang Tang¡¯s warm smile.

    After she finished giving a foot bath to the father and son, Tang Tang sneaked to the kitchen to eat her ¡°beautification meal¡± before she went to bed. Once she finished snacking, Tang Tang didn¡¯t go straight to bed like usual. Instead, she was on her phone while lying on the bed. Her brows were wrinkled, and her expression was solemn.

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was curious and looked at what his mummy was doing. But he didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mummy, what are you doing?¡±

    Tang Tang worked hard to remember the steps, but she just couldn¡¯t remember and answered him depressed, ¡°Mummy is researching how to buy things online, but mummy is stupid. Your big sister Wen Wen showed mummy a few times, but mummy can¡¯t remember.¡±

    When Wen Wen heard that Tang Tang wanted to buy some Chinese medicinal herbs, but didn¡¯t know where; she rmended Tang Tang to buy them online. While Tang Tang knew that people in this world didn¡¯t need to go out to buy things and could get what they wanted to be delivered to the doorstep, this skill was too difficult for her. Tang Tang simply didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Wen Wen was shocked for a long time when she realised that Tang Tang didn¡¯t know how to shop online. After that, Wen Wen simply downloaded the Taobao app on Tang Tang¡¯s phone and registered an ount for her. Then Wen Wen exined online shopping to her for half a day.

    At that time, Tang Tang didn¡¯t really understand when she listened to the exnation, so she wanted to study it. She really wanted to learn how to shop online so she wouldn''t need to travelrge distances with her crutches to buy things.

    Although Ji Xiao Zhuo was a clever child, he had never experienced online shopping, and Ji Yan didn''t teach him about it either, so Xiao Zhuo could only blink. ¡°Mummy, Bao Bao also doesn¡¯t know how ~,¡± Xiao Zhuo said with embarrassment.

    Tang Tang pinched his cheeks, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mummy can study and learn alone.¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo became solemn as well. The mother and son studied and discussed it together, but they weren¡¯t making progress.

    Ji Yan cleared his throat and had to put his book down.

    The mother and son unanimously looked at him. Both of them were asking him what was wrong with their eyes.

    Ji Yan signaled to the phone in Tang Tang¡¯s hands, ¡°Want to shop online?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded.

    ¡°Want me to teach you?¡±

    At first, Tang Tang nked before realising that Ji Yan wanted to teach her about online shopping. Her eyes instantly brightened and crawled to pass her phone to him. She nodded while smiling stupidly, ¡°Yes! Teach me, husband.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw Tang Tang like that, Ji Yan couldn¡¯t stop lifting the corner of his mouth. Ji Yan took Tang Tang¡¯s phone and patted the spot beside him, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Tang Tang immediately moved closer while Ji Xiao Zhuo followed from behind. The mother and son pair soon crowded next to Ji Yan.

    Since Xiao Zhuo was afraid that his mummy couldn''t watch properly, he climbed into Ji Yan¡¯s embrace. So the spot next to Ji Yan was left for Tang Tang.

    Upon seeing this, Ji Yan didn¡¯t say anything. He held onto Xiao Zhuo as he shifted his position a little before exining in detail to Tang Tang about how to shop online. Ji Yan bound one of his cards to Tang Tang¡¯s ount so it would automatically bill his card in the future whenever she shopped.

    Ji Yan first went to find the medicinal herbs that Tang Tang wanted and added one of them to the shopping basket and paid for it as a demonstration. Once Tang Tang had learned it properly, he let her buy the remaining things herself.

    This time Tang Tang really learnt it. By imitating Ji Yan¡¯s demonstration, Tang Tang bought everything she needed, and when Ji Yan said she was sessful, she was so d. Tang Tang gave Ji Xiao Zhuo two big kisses and said, ¡°Bao Bao, mummy has learnt it!¡±

    Ji Xiao Zhuo was also very happy for his mother and returned her kisses and gave her a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re amazing mummy~.¡±

    Ji Yan smiled quietly as he watched their silly antics.

    Psst! Psst! Click here and join our YouTube Channel

    Please follow our

 Chapter 31:

    Since learning online shopping, Tang Tang is like opening a door to a new world. Shopping ispletely motivated. Every day, I have to go online for a long time. She found this. The way is really convenient, you don''t have to take a cane to find something, and you can basically buy what you want online.

    Of course, she will not buy and buy it with the savings of Tang Tang. She just likes to browse all kinds of goods to understand the information of this world. Among manymodities, Tang Tang¡¯s favorite is to browse. Clothes, most of her shopping carts are clothes, women, children, and men. Of course, she doesn¡¯t want to buy, butbines the styles of these clothes sold online, using the fabrics she buys to make clothes. .

    Out of the small selfishness that wants to show my most beautiful side to the feast of the season, Tang Tang first made the dress that she was looking at. After she cut the fabric ording to her own size, it took only one day. I stitched the skirt, and the one that was almost exactly the same as the one in the store was wearing it on her body. The unsuspecting person would have thought that this was bought from the store.

    "Baby, does my mother wear this look good?" Tang Tangmei tweeted two turns in front of Ji Xiaoyan and asked the little man in front of him.

    Ji Xiaoyan didn''t even think about it and maddened his head. Both thumbs gave the Tang candy up. "Mom, you wear this skirt and knock it very nice, drifting!"

    Being so praised by the little man, Tang Tangle was quick to open the flowers, and it was rare to turn around in front of the whole body and turn to self-appreciation for a while, although she is still very thin and ugly, but after wearing this dress, it looks like It seems to be a few pounds of fat, and she has a lot ofyers of handmade silk silk flowers stitched in her chest position, which makes the chest that could be equal to no one look unexpectedly, so that the effect is Even better.

    If she really can get fatterter, it will definitely look better.

    At this moment, Tang Tang once again vowed in his heart that this month will have to gain ten pounds anyway!

    Waiting until the evening, Tang Tang is preparing to change the skirt of the body with Ji Xiaoying downstairs to buy food, who knows that Ji Xiaoyan has hugged her legs and took her to the door.

    Tang Tang is not clear, "What are you doing with your baby? Why do you pull your mother?"

    Ji Xiaoyan let go of her leg and changed her hands together and pulled her out to the door. "Mom, don''t change clothes, let''s go now."

    Tang Tang quickly shook his head. "No, my mother has to change clothes. If I change it, I will take you down. Baby, don''t worry."

    I know that the little guy is also shaking his head. "No, no, mother, don''t change clothes, you will wear this, mother, you wear this drift!"

    It turns out that the little guy feels that he is wearing this beautiful so he doesn''t want to change his clothes. The children definitely want to help their mothers show off and show off new clothes.

    Tang Tang felt funny, and softly exined to him: "But this is just done, it has not been washed yet. New clothes should be washed before wearing. Oh, my mother will wash the new dress tonight, after washing. Is it good to wear this tomorrow?"

    If you stay in the usual season, you will definitely agree to nod, but today it is very strange that the little guy is very capricious, still shaking his head. "Mom, you will wear this for a while, wait. If youe back at night, will you wash it off? It will be okay for a while."

    Tang sugar felt a bit strange, kneeling down and facing the little guy, holding his face in his hands. "What''s the matter with your baby? Why don''t you want your mother to change clothes? What can I say to my mother?"

    Ji Xiaoyan lips, after a moment of silence for a moment, directly grabbed her neck, this time actually sprinkled Jiaojiao, "Mom, I want you to wear this skirt to go down, mother is good, okay? ?"

    The little guy is so ufortable with the candy, and a soft heart can only nod and promise. "Well, my mother won''t change, just go on."

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately "Oh," he screamed, and ran away from the door with Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang felt that there was something in the heart of the little guy, but the little guy didn''t want to say that she didn''t want to be reluctant. She could only hold the blue hand and take him down the stairs, and went to the small supermarket inside the family area to buy food.

    This small supermarket is also opened by a military. In addition to basic daily necessities, it also sells some vegetables and meat, which is convenient for family members to buy food and cook. The people here basically buy food here.

    Tang Tang will bring Ji Xiaoyan to buy the dishes to be done at noon every morning, and thene back to buy the dishes to be cooked at night in the evening, and will not buy the dishes of the day like everyone else. Because she thinks that it is better to eat fresh food.

    As soon as he entered the supermarket, Ji Xiaoyan suddenly said: "Mom, let''s wait until we buy food. Can we go shopping first?"

    Tang Tang doubts, how can this little guy suddenly want to go shopping? This supermarket is not too big, and it ising every day. Is there any good shopping?

    After waiting for the reaction of Tang Tang, Ji Xiaoyan took the initiative to take her hand and wandered around with her. She wore it from the aisle in the shelf. During the encounter, she met many acquaintances living in the same family. Stopped and looked up at the people to say hello sweetly, Auntie''s grandmother called a non-stop, people who like to chat can still p a few words with others.

    Tang Tang feels that the little guy today is particrly enthusiastic. Could it be that he made new clothes so the little guy is particrly excited? But as for?

    After waiting for the whole supermarket to stroll all the way, Tang Tang was able toe to the vegetable area to buy food. It was almost twenty minutes faster than usual. Fortunately, the return of the quarterly dinner was not too early. Dyed making dinner.

    "Don Sugar, Xiao Yan!" The familiar voice suddenly came from behind, and Tang Tang turned and looked at it. It turned out to be the head of the group.

    "Hey, are youing to buy food?"

    The head of the group, while touching the head of Ji Xiaoying, replied: "The dishes in the refrigerator are not enough. I bring the text to buy some back, otherwise the dishes at night are not enough."

    Tang Tang is going to see where the Wenwen is. A figure suddenly came over from behind the head of the leader and hugged her.

    "Ah! Don''t you, Don''t you buy this dress in the store? Didn''t you buy it?"

    The eardrums of Tang Tang were almost shouted by her, and the subconsciously covered her ears away from the skull of this big door. "You are whispering in the text, my ears will be shouted by you."

    Wenwen spit out his tongue and let go of the Tangtang station a little farther away, but the hand still grabbed her sleeve and asked gossip: "Don Tang sister, when did you buy this clothes? Are you not too expensive? Is it not? Think about it or buy it back?"

    The head of the group also noticed at this time, and also asked with amazement: "Yes, Tang Tang, is this dress not the one you triedst time?"

    Tang Tang was made beautiful by the reaction of the head of the group, the mother and the daughter, and was preparing to exin it. Ji Xiaoying, who was on the side, spoke first. "The head of the aunt, the sister of Wenwen, is not, this is the mother¡¯s own Oh, do it with a needle!"

    The head of the group and the text were surprised to see Tang Tang, and his eyes were full of incredulity. "Really?"

    Tang Tang smiled affirmed, "Xunzi, I just did it today."

    Wen Wen did not give up on the clothes of Tang Tang, touched it, and touched the position of her chest for a long while. "Oh, it seems different here. I remember that there was no such thing on the chest in the store." Silk flower! Tang sugar sister, this is really what you do!"

    Tang Tang nodded. "These silk flowers are added by myself. I think this may be a better look."

    The head of the scorpion couldn''t help but touched the silk flower, and the eyes were full of admiration. "It is true. With these silk flowers, it looks like a lot of body. Tang sugar, your craft is really good!" ¡±

    "The silk flowers make Tang Tang''s chest look big!" Wen Wen blurted out, then hugged Tang Tang, and his head squatted on her shoulder. "Sweet sugar sister, I really admire you." Now, from today on, you are my idol!"

    Tang sugar''s face blushed, she is not for the chest, just to show fat.

    The head of the scorpionughed and opened the head of Wenwen. "The stinky head went and went, don''t give the new clothes of Tang Tang to the gang!"

    Wen Wen was reluctant to raise his head, but he did not let go of Tang Tang¡¯s arm.

    The head of the group¡¯s nephew told Tang Tangdao: ¡°Don¡¯t go buy food, or you should have dinnerte.¡±

    Tang sugar is not too early to see the time, touched the hair of Wenwen: "Wen Wen, I should go back to cook, if you want toe to see my clothes,e to my house, if you have nothing,e to my house to y, I Every day at home."

    Wenwen then let go of her arm. "Sweet sugar sister, then I will go to your house tomorrow to find you to y."

    "Well, I am waiting for you toe and give you a good meal."

    In the evening, Tang Tang made dinner in the kitchen, and Ji Xiaoying squatted on the sofa and yed with fun.

    At this time, Ji Xiaoyan suddenly heard the sound of walking on the stairs outside, and immediately recognized that this was Dad¡¯s footsteps. He threw the tablet and climbed down from the sofa. He ran to the door and opened the door. ,"father!"

    The banquet smiled and touched the head of Ji Xiaoyan, bent over and changed shoes. As a result, Ji Xiaoyan took the big hand and went to the kitchen direction just after the change. "Dad, you areing with me, my mother is so good today." ¡±

    The banquet was dragged by the little guy to the kitchen door. The eye is the picture of Tang sugar being waving a spat. This picture is seen every day, but the only difference today is that Tang Tang is wearing it. A white dress has never been seen before.

    It was just then that Tang Tang heard the sound just turned around, and the season banquet was stunned, which made it clear what Ji Xiaoyi had just said. Usually, Tang Tang wears dark long-sleeved trousers, which looks unremarkable. Today, it is rare to wear a bright-colored skirt. At first nce, the feeling ispletely different, like a person, bright. A lot of eyes.

    Tang Tang did not know what the father and son had just said, only smiled and said: "Husband, there is a soup right away, you can wash your hands and wash the hands."

    The banquet nodded and single-handedly took the season to wash his hands in the bathroom.

    Ji Xiaoyan looked up at the quarterly banquet. "Dad, what did you see in the new clothes that my mother made today? Is it very brewing?"

    The action of the banquet on the little guy¡¯s hand smashed and grabbed a key point in Ji Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Is that what the mother did?¡±

    Ji Xiaoying proudly nodded. "Yes, my mother used needles to make it good. The heads of the aunts and Wenwen sisters all said good-looking and praised their mothers." Ji Xiaoyu described the movement of the needles. Look at the feast.

    The feast of the season smashed his lips, and his eyes shed a touch of thought.

    Ji Xiaoyan continued to ask in unison: "Dad, is my mother very busy today?"

    The banquet was silent and washed hands.

    Ji Xiaoying did not answer the banquet. He unhappyly picked up his mouth and looked at him with aint. The little hand was still clutching his trouser legs. "Dad, do you think that your mother is as ugly as they are?" Ah? Dad, you can''t do this, mom is not ugly, you will be sad like this!"

    The feast of the season feast, coveted the little guy on the side of the leg, "They? Who thinks the mother is ugly?"

    Ji Xiaoyan shed a anger in his eyes, and the two little hands twisted tightly together, hesitating for a while: "Dad, I told you that you should not tell your mother, or my mother would be sad."

    The feast nodded.

    Ji Xiaoying let go of his heart and angered him. "Dad, there are a lot of aunts who say that my mother doesn''t look good. Zhuangzhuang and Miao Miao also ask me why my mother is so ugly, mad at me, I have already They have never made a deal! I don¡¯t want such a friend!"

    Said, Ji Xiaoyan snorted with conviction, "My mother is not ugly, my mother is good to drink today, is it Dad?"

    Suddenly, the heart of the banquet was a bit of a taste. Did the people in the courtyard talk about her appearance in private? Did she hear that?

    The season feast picked up Ji Xiaoyan and kissed him on his little head. "Yes, my mother is not ugly."

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes lit up and grabbed the neck of the banquet. ¡°Dad, I know that you are just like me.¡±

    Outside the bathroom, I heard the father and son talking about the whole process of Tang Tang silently holding his chest, trying to suppress the urge to cry, quietly turned and left, do not want them to find her here.

    It wasn''t until then that she understood why the little guy today was exceptionally unusual. Why didn''t he let her change her clothes and drag her to keep strolling in the supermarket? The little guy didn''t want to show off new clothes, but wanted to show others Show how beautiful mom is, and want to let others stop talking about mom ugly.

    This is the little guy''s love for her!

    Tang Tang sucked her nose and looked down at the skirt. The scorpion shed a sternness: she had to change her previous clothes, and she would wear a beautiful dress like today, trying to be a beautiful mother and let the little guy Take her proud!

    When I was soaking my feet at night, the banquet looked at the skirts of Tang Tang¡¯s body and hesitated for a long while. He still asked: ¡°Is this your own?¡±

    Tang Tang nodded, and brought a little little pride in the tone. "Yes, I saw this dress in a clothes shop in the cityst time with the head of the group. I felt very nice in my clothes, but I wanted a dress." Hundreds of dors, too expensive, I bought the fabric and returned it myself. The cost does not add up to more than one hundred yuan, and the quality is not worse than the store. This saves a lot of money."

    The purpose of the banquet is to open up and praise her skirt to enhance her self-confidence, lest she hear other people¡¯s gossip, and know that her purpose in making clothes is to save money. He also thought that she was interested in making clothes. It.

    The words in the mouth of the feast suddenly didn¡¯t know how to say it. She always made him unprepared and speechless.

    Tang Tang continued to say beautifully: "I also bought cloth for you and my baby. I want to make a denim overalls for my baby. Then I will make a shirt for you. I will do it very quickly. You will soon be able to Put it on."

    The quarterly banquet was silent, and suddenly began to examine whether she had a problem with her attitude. Otherwise, why would she let her be so stunned by herself, a dress would not be willing to buy or even think about saving money for him?

    Although his quarterly banquet is only a soldier, but as a man, raising his wife and children is a matter of course. Although they can''t let them live the world''s top life, they don''t have to worry about money.

    Is he really so poor in her heart?

    "Don Sugar." The banquet took the initiative to call her after Tang Tangy down.

    "Well?" Tang Tang looked puzzled at him, "What''s your husband?"

    "Don Sugar, did you see the bnce of the card I gave you?"

    "Hey? What bnce?" Tang sugar was confused, I don''t understand how he suddenly said this.

    I knew that she didn''t look at the bnce of the card. The banquet sighed and said directly: "Don Sugar, there is one million in the card I gave you."

    "Oh, one million, what? One million!" Tang sugar suddenly bounced off the bed, squinting at the banquet with incredulous eyes, and stuttered, "husband, you... you say card There are ... one million?"

    Tang sugar hase to this world for so long, and I have already understood the consumption level here. The concept of one million is very clear. The average amount of money saved by an ordinary office worker is not 100,000 yuan a year. One million needs. Save for at least ten years.

    So the banquet said that there was a million in the card that was simply thrilling for her.

    The banquet is faint: "Don Sugar, there is indeed one million in the card. This is what I am holding for you. So, we don''t have as much money as you think. Do you know? You don''t have to buy clothes without reluctant to buy. ""

    Tang Tang has been unable to speak, and after a long while, he will return to the soul. He suddenly rushed out to find his own bag, took out the bank card from the inside, and ran back to the banquet. He was terrified: "Husband, how are you?" Can you put my family''s money here? It''s not safe. What if I lose it? Or do you hold it, you can give me some household money."

    The quarterly banquet suddenly wanted tough, and it didugh out loudly, andughed at Tang candy. "Husband, what''s wrong with you, am I saying something wrong?"

    The banquet looked at her forehead and smiled at her. One word and one sentence: "Don Sugar, I did not give you the money of our family. This money is for you. Our family is not the only one."

    "Ah?" Tang Tang mmed his mouth openly, his brainpletely crashed. "Can... can the soldier earn so much money? The Ming dynasty leader said that there is not much money..."

    The banquet was really defeated by this stupid girl. I had to patiently exin: "Don Sugar, the source of ie is not only the sry of a soldier, do you understand?"

    The money on the banquet is ced on Zhuo Ji''s side to let him help the investment, and the annual dividends are quite a lot, so he is not a person who wants to live by the sry.

    Tang Tang blinked, suddenly understood, the original husband has other ways to make money, really amazing! At this moment, the eyes of Tang Tang gave a strong adoration.

    The feast of the season was ufortable by the eyes of Tang Tang, clearing his throat and reaching out to turn off the bedsidemp. "Sleep."

    "Good husband!" Tang sugar nodded in the darkness, and fell asleep.

    The author has something to say: What if a wife who feels very poor at home?

    The solution is to actively exin the financial problems, haha

 Chapter 32:

    When Tang was awakened the next day, she suddenly remembered what she said to herst night. After three seconds, she climbed up. The first thing is to hide the bank card in the bottom drawer of the closet and lock it with the key. So much money can''t be lost.

    After confirming that the card is safe and secure, Tang Tang is safe to do other things.

    Tang Tang will take out the piece of denim that Ji Xian bought, andpare the appearance of the denim overalls worn by the online kids, and start to make the bib pants for Ji Xiaoying.

    Although the banquet said that there is money in the house, so that she does not have to be too tight, but Tang Tang feels that there is money and can not be squandered, the ce that can be saved still has to save, and there are many ces to use the money in the future. Moreover, as a wife and mother, it is a kind of happiness to make clothes for her husband and children. She can do little for them. She still wants to do it personally, and she has made the clothes one by one. The quality is absolutely guaranteed, and it will be a lot morefortable to wear.

    Ji Xiaolu knows that this is making clothes for him. He is very excited. The game doesn''t y anymore. The book doesn''t look at it. He looks at her candy and looks at her busy work. She doesn''t feel bored at all. Give a little advice: "Mom, I want to have a big pocket in front, just like the one that wears strong, can you?"

    Tang Tang nodded, "Of course!"

    The little guy was satisfied and asked: "Mom, can I wear new clothes tomorrow?"

    "Of course!" The expectations of the little guys were too obvious. They couldn''t be done today, but Tang sugar decided to work overtime to meet the wishes of the little guys.

    Ji Xiaoyan happily licked the small meat legs, crawled down the sofa in the next second, mmed into the kitchen, and soon came back with a banana in his arms, seriously peeling off the skin. To the mouth of Tang Tang, "Mom, you have worked hard, eat some fruit."

    Tang sugar bowed his mouth with a funny smile, then pushed the banana to his mouth. "Thank you baby, you can eat with your mother."

    Ji Xiaoying did not abandon her mother at all, and smacked a big sigh of relief. Her eyes sat up in satisfaction, and it seemed like she was eating something.

    Since I have been here, the banquet is not allowed to buy snacks for Ji Xiaoyu. He is required to eat only fruits and milk in addition to three meals a day, and the fruits can not eat too much. I have to cry for snacks, which I obviously loved before.

    Now fruit is his only snack.

    Tang sugar suddenly has a dim sum. When she didn¡¯te here, she would often make some snacks for the little guys. Every time the little guys would be very happy, but after they got here, they kept busy and thought about it for a long time. Didn''t make a good meal to the little guy, she ignored him a bit.

    Tang sugar touched the little guy''s head. "Baby, do you want to eat dessert? Mother made you a yolk cake for breakfast?"

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes are bright, and he doesn¡¯t want to nod. ¡°Mom, eat!¡±

    "Well, my mother will do it for you now, and then make clothes for you after you have done it." Tang sugar took the needlework and got up and went to the kitchen to make cakes. Ji Xiaoyan turned into a leg pendant and hugged her thigh. Look at it one step at a time.

    When the egg yolk cake came out of the pot, the doorbell rang, and Wen Wen took a big watermelon and came to the door.

    Ji Xiaoying was kneeling on the side of the coffee table and preparing to go to the egg yolk cake. When he saw the text, he immediately waved at her. "You areing to the Wenwen sister, my mother is ready to eat! Let''s eat together!"

    "Wow, Don Sugar, what are you doing? Good fragrance!" Wenwen sucked his nose and came over. When I saw a delicate egg yolk cake, my eyes immediately became bright, and now I am wee, next to Ji Xiaoyan. Once you sit, take one hand and put it in your mouth. The entrance is soft, sweet and not greasy, and the taste is excellent.

    "Tang Sugar Sister, this egg yolk cake is delicious. How do you do it so delicious?" Wen Wen immediately turned into a small lynx, and together with Ji Xiaoying, squatting on the side of the coffee table, eating and eating. Grab it up.

    "I eat a lot when I am delicious. I have done a lot. You eat slowly." Tang Tang said, continue to pick up the needlework to make clothes.

    Wenwen discovered how Tang candy made clothes, and suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Don Sugar sister, do you make your own clothes?"

    Tang Tang is not clear, "Yes, isn''t it?"

    Wenwen swallowed the pastry in the mouth, and rushed over and grabbed the needle thread in the hand of Tang Tang. The more I saw it, the more incredible it was. "My Scorpio Tang Tang sister, you are just a **** man, I thought you were using a sewing machine. I did not expect you to have a stitch and a stitch! Now there are people who use needlework to make clothes, and they are better than sewing machines! I didn¡¯t see you at all, it¡¯s all hand-stitched!¡±

    Sewing machine? Tang Tang didn''t know much about what it was, but she always used her own stitches, and there was nothing surprising about it.

    Wen Wenqi was amazed for a while, suddenly lying on the knees of Tang Tang, and squatting directly on her leg: "Don Tang sister, I used to think that a woman is going to be a woman in the new era in the workce." I feel that the kitchen is taking the needles and taking the children, and everything is weak, but now I know that I am wrong. You are the master of Tang Tangjie. If you want to go out and make money, you can¡¯t earn it?¡±

    Tang sugar blinks, can she earn money if she goes out like this?

    "Tang Sugar Sister, if you are a man, I will marry you immediately, don''t marry you anything! No, no, you are not a man, I am willing to marry you now! Sugar Sugar Sister, you are willing Hey me?"

    Tang Tang: "..." This little Nizi is talking nonsense!

    Ji Xiaoyu heard this and did not do it. He put down the pastry in his hand and ran over to Wenwen. "Swen Wenjie, my mother is my father and I, you can¡¯t marry her, you go find someone else to marry. Let''s go."

    "Would you like to share your mother with me?"

    "No, my father and I are not enough!"

    "When you run the text, don''t tease." Tang sugar patted the text and exined to Ji Xiaoyu: "School Wenwen is joking with you, not true."

    The text is enough to y, sit up and poke the small face of the season, "Oh, let me y, Wenwen sister is going to marry the big guyter."

    Ji Xiaoyan is still not at ease, just sit on the side of the Tang sugar legs and hold her legs for himself.

    The text of the eyeball turned and suddenly smiled at Tang Tang, and the voice also mmed several degrees. "Sweet sugar sister~, people want to ask you for a favor~"

    Tang sugar was shaken by this sound, and the needle almost poked himself.

    Ji Xiaoyan also shook, and said to Wen Wen: "Swen Wenjie, you are like a big bad guy on TV who is going to do bad things."

    The Wenwen dynasty squatted, and then continued to femininely smile at Tang sugar. "Tang Sugar Sister, I am looking at a skirt, A''s new main theme this year, super beautiful, but too expensive. How many thousands? My mom won''t let me buy."

    Tang Tang understands why this little girl is asking for it. "Would you like me to do it for you?"

    Wen Wen mmed his mouth and nodded. His eyes were all hopeful. "Tang Sugar Sister, can you help me to do exactly the same thing? Can I buy it? Don''t worry, Don''t hurry, you are every day." Take time to sew two stitches for me. I don''t need to take the time to do it for me."

    This is a trivial matter for Tang Tang, and she has nothing to do with it. She nodded so cheerfully. "Yes, you give me the clothes, I will do it for you after I have finished my work."

    "Ah! Tang sugar sister, I love you, you are my goddess!" Wen Wen happily bounced directly, and screamed and called like a little madman.

    Ji Xiaoyan shook his shoulders and felt that the world is still the best for his mother. Other women are terrible.

    Wen Wen stayed in the family for a whole day, and the lunch was also eaten with the Tang sugar season Xiao Yan, and still didn''t want to go in the evening, or was called back by the head of the group.

    Looking at Xiao Nizi¡¯s expression of reluctance, Tang Tang was very funny. She put a yolk cake in the box and let her take it home. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be willing toe, I want toe over at any time, I am at home with Xiaoyan. You bring this egg yolk cake back to your mom and dad."

    "Tang Sugar Sister, you are so good, I love you! What? Hey! I really want to take you home!" Wenwen moved to hold Tang Tang, I wanted to kiss a bit, but in the eyes of Ji Xiaoyan I had to let go of my hand and walked away.

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately closed the door, as if he was afraid of returning from the text.

    Tang sugar grinned, children can be really fun, seeing others like mothers immediately has a sense of crisis.

    "Well, my sister Wenwen has gone home, my mother is going to have dinner now, can you y it for yourself?"

    Ji Xiaoyan shook his head and suddenly hugged her legs: "Mom, I am the one who loves you the most, you are my goddess! You are still my Goddess of Mercy!" Guanyin Bodhisattva is the most powerful in Ji Xiaoying''s heart. The gods are gone.

    Tang Tang is crying andughing. It seems that the **** of today¡¯s literary text really makes Ji Xiaozhen take it seriously. The little guy¡¯s vinegar is really not small.

    No way, in order to keep the little guy''s heart, Tang Tang had to kiss him two times and open the sweet words again: "Mom also loves you the most, you are the mother''s heart and baby, the mother will always be with you, who I can''t take my mother because my mother is a baby."

    The sweet-speaking mode is very useful for Ji Xiaoying. This sentence seeded in making the little guy¡¯s mouth slowly tilt up, and he couldn¡¯t press it. However, the little guy still said with carelessness: "That mother, you can''t let other people kiss you in addition to letting me kiss."

    Tang Tang unconditionally nodded, "Good, mother only let the baby kiss."

    Ji Xiaoyu nodded with satisfaction and was about to go away. His footsteps suddenly stopped. He looked back at Tang Tang and tangled his brow and said: "Mom, I thought about it, I am not so stingy, I am still Allow Dad to kiss you too, after all, you are his wife."

    Tang sugar almost stood still, this child...

    When the training of the banquet came back, I waited for a long time at the door and didn''t wait until Ji Xiaoyan came to help him open the door. It was a strange thing. Before he was not at the door, the little guy couldn''t wait to open the door to meet him. Today Is it not at home?

    Zhang Cheng came back with the banquet, and he couldn''t help but wonder: "Why don''t you pick up your little guy here today? Usually we open the door and call you on the first floor."

    The banquet shook his head and was about to open the door himself, but when he touched the pocket, he found that he didn''t have the key at all, because he didn''t need him to open the door, and he gradually forgot to bring the key.

    No way, the banquet had to knock on the door.

    There was no movement inside, and the banquet was knocked again. After a while, I heard the sound of Ji Xiaoying¡¯s little short-legged squatting floor. Then, the sound of the little man¡¯s voice was passed from the door. Out: "Who is the door? Report it!"

    "Hey - haha, the old season, your son is this with the spy joint?" Zhang Cheng was teased by Ji Xiaoyan.

    The feast of the season feasted, and reluctantly cooperated with Ji Xiaoyan, "I am, your father."

    After a few seconds of silence, the door lock mmed open, and the familiar small meat gun finally rushed out and buried in the arms of the feast. "Dad, are youing back?"

    The banquet turned up this little fat man. "What are you ying today? Why don''t you open your door to Dad?"

    Ji Xiao squatted on his neck and said: "Dad, I decided to ask who is the person before I open the door. I can''t let the bad guyse in." I can''t put in the mother.

    The banquet is not to beughed at, and I don¡¯t know what kind of heart journey the little guy has experienced today.

    Zhang Cheng couldn''t keep his mouth together, only that the child of the old season was too funny, and he made him want the child too. Oh, but his wife just didn''t want to be born.

    Tang Tang just made a good meal at this time. He heard the movement at the door and walked out. He saw that the banquet wasing back. He was happy: "Husband, the meal is ready,e in and eat, hungry?"

    The banquet turned around and revealed Zhang Cheng behind him. Tang sugar saw Zhang Cheng also. He was a little embarrassed. He said: "Zhang Cheng, you are back, have you eaten? Didn''t eat at home?" One bit, I have a lot of rice."

    Zhang Cheng hurriedly refused. "Without the scorpion, I will go home to eat. Please go in and eat."

    The banquet looked at the door of Zhang Cheng¡¯s ck shack. Obviously his wife was not at home, he said: "Well, you are wee,e to my house to eat a bite, save yourself and cook again."

    Zhang Cheng didn''t really want to eat the noodles he cooked. Plus, the stomach is really hungry now, so he no longer quits. He scratches his head and says, "Then I will be cheeky and go to your house to eat."

    Tang Tang quickly added a pair of tableware to the table, and gave everyone a bowl of yam ribs soup. He said: "Before you eat, drink a bowl of soup, and finish your meal before eating."

    "Thank you for your nephew." Zhang Cheng took a sip from the soup, and the hungry stomach wasforted, and the man came alive again.

    Looking at the dishes on the table again, a heart suddenly became sour. In the end, what is the dog¡¯s luck in the old season? Even if the son is cute, why is the wife still so virtuous? The temper is good, the craft is good, every day, I cook such a delicious dish for the old season, like him, basically Going home is to eat noodles and eat fried rice for a bite.

    With such a contrast, he is really bleak.

    Half eaten, Zhang Cheng suddenly remembered that tomorrow is Saturday, this is good for their family, and he almost forgot.

    Zhang Cheng quickly asked Tang Tang: "Xunzi, we will treat you at home tomorrow. Pleasee to help you with a spoon. Do you want to buy this dish? You tell me, I will let my wife take the dishes from the town tomorrow. Bring it back."

    Tang Tang replied: "The dishes are bought casually ording to the menu you want. When I do it ording to the food I buy, as long as there is a good thing."

    Zhang Cheng scratched his head and was embarrassed to say: "Dice, still trouble you to help us to order, my wife will not cook, nor how to buy food, I don¡¯t know what to buy, don¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s bad if it¡¯s not right.¡±

    The banquet looked up and squinted at Zhang Cheng.

    Zhang set up a horse to pray for a look.

    Tang Tang didn''t notice the eyes between the two men, just thought about it and said: "Then I will give you a menu, just follow the menu and buy it."

    Zhang Cheng is grateful, "Thank you!"

    The season banquet did not say anything at all. It was just taking the initiative to take the dishes in the hands of Tang Tang after eating the meal. "I will wash the dishes. You will go to the Zhang Cheng column menu."

    Tang sugar waved his hand, "No, you put it here, I will write to Zhang Cheng ande over to wash the dishes. You go to rest, training is very tired."

    The banquet was helplessly hooked down, suddenly remembered Zhang Cheng and his men¡¯s words to tease him. They said that she was very fond of him and regarded him as a baby. At the time, she thought it was ridiculous, but now she wants toe, she is indeed at home. Don''t do anything for him, always feel tired.

    Other men seem to have no treatment at home...

    The banquet sighed and sighed, directly turning the shoulders of Tang Tang, one hand on her waist, gently pushing her out of the kitchen. "Don Sugar, I am not so tired, not even a bowl." Wash the man, believe me, huh?"

    The gentle tone blew open in the ear, and the hand on the waist was like a soldering iron. Tang Tang suddenly couldn¡¯t think about it. It was just like the banquet that was introduced into the kitchen. It¡¯s only a long time before I came back, only I think The heart beats and flies up.

    He...he just took her waist... his hand is so hot...

    Oops, he just took a ride, just want to push her out, what do you think of these messy things!

    Forget it, let him wash the bowl tonight.

    Tang Tang patted his face and forced himself to stop thinking about it. After the heat dropped a little, he went to the living room and concentrated on Zhang Cheng¡¯s menu and indicated how much to buy for each dish.

 Chapter 33: ...

    The next day, Ji Xiaoying opened his eyes and saw the new clothes on the bedside - his denim overalls.

    The little guy¡¯s sleepiness disappeared immediately. When he got up, he wore clothes and put his trousers directly on his body, wearing only a pair of small underwear, forming a denim sling. Inexplicably a little enchanting.

    The little guy ran out and asked Tang Tang: "Mom, I look good?"

    Tang sugar smirked and put a white t-shirt on the little guy. This is finally normal. I have to say that this dress is too suitable for Ji Xiaoying. Ji Xiaoyan was originally round and round. Like a glutinous rice dumpling, it seems that the little guy is more rounded after wearing it.

    Ji Xiaoying happily ran to the full-length mirror and admired himself. He felt that he was really handsome. He couldn''t help but insert his hand into his favorite big pocket and shake it to the left. He also put a small hand on his chin and a concave shape: "Mom, am I handsome?"

    Tang Tang gave two thumbs up to face. "Baby, you are so handsome!"

    "Mom, you have a vision!" Ji Xiaoyan smacked a few circles in the same ce, then ran to the door with his legs open. "Mom, I will go down and y for a while,e back soon!"

    Tang Tang can not know that he is going to dazzle new clothes, just smile and swear at him, "That can''t go out of thepound,e back for a while!"

    "Good mother." The kung fu guy who spoke has already run away.

    It is very safe inside the militarypound. You don''t have to worry about the children being taken away, and there is no dangerous ce for water. So Tang sugar is very relieved that the little guys will y with the friends, and he will not be at home. The cleaning is clean. I am going to help Zhang Cheng¡¯s home today. I have to finish my work early.

    As a result, Tang Tang was busy with housework early, waiting for the left and right at home. He waited until the sky was dark before he waited for the door knocking. Fang Yuwei was outside the door.

    Fang Yuwei raised the bag with the dish in his hand: "I have just returned from the town, I have already bought it. Do you want to start cooking now?"

    In fact, it is toote to prepare dinner at this point. After all, I have to do so many dishes at night, but Tang Tang is not good at anything. I just closed the door and went to the opposite side with Ji Xiaoyan.

    Tang Tang gave Ji Xiaoyu a little bit of food, let him sit on Zhang Cheng¡¯s sofa and y games. She wore an apron and took the dish into the kitchen. The time was urgent. Well, the peeling of the peeling, the cleaning of the cleaning, the preparation of the side dishes should be prepared, so that the cooking will be fast.

    Fang Yuwei also followed the kitchen and looked around but didn''t know what he could do. He had to ask Tang Tang: "I am going to help you, you want me to do anything."

    Tang Tang thought that time was toote, and the two would be a little faster, and said: "Then you can help me cut the skins that are going to be peeled, I will cut vegetables."

    "Yeah, okay." Fang Yuwei took the paring knife and took the potatoes in the hands of Tang sugar to start peeling.

    Tang sugar cut vegetables in the gap looked at her, licked his lips, sighed slightly in his heart, Fang Yuwei certainly did not go through the kitchen, peeling movements are very raw, and because of fear of cutting hands, movements carefully, one It was a bit slower to cut a bit, and it was estimated that she had cut a potato for ten times.

    Tang Tang did not say anything. After cutting the vegetables at hand, he took the knife in Fang Yuwei¡¯s hand again. "I will cut it. You can help me peel off some garlic."

    Fang Yuwei sighed with a sigh of relief and took the garlic to the living room to peel it off.

    When Zhang Cheng came back with other people, she saw Fang Yuwei sitting on the sofa watching TV, browing her eyes, looking at the busy Tang candy in the kitchen, quietly mingling into her ear and whispering: "Why are you not here?" The kitchen is helping the scorpion? The scorpion is here to help us, you give her a shot."

    Fang Yuwei licked his mouth and nced at him. "Where did I help the scorpion? I just can''t do anything else. I can only help peeling and peeling the garlic. I didn''t see that I was peeling it." ¡±

    Zhang Cheng nced at the garlic in her hand, opened her mouth and wanted to say something and swallowed it. She went straight into the kitchen and thanked Tang Tangdao, who was cooking at the same time in two pots: "Xunzi, it is really troublesome for you today." , Yu Wei, she doesn''t know much about the kitchen. It''s all you are busy, hard work."

    The gap between Tang sugar and cooking shook his head. "Nothing, I am used to it. It¡¯s justte for dinner. This has just fried a few dishes. You are all hungry. Let¡¯s put the dishes on the table and let the rest. I will do it soon."

    "Don''t worry, slowly burn, we are not hungry."

    Zhang Cheng will make a few dishes to the table, let Fang Yuwei greet everyone to eat, he turned and went into the kitchen again, "Hey, I will give you a fight, what do you want me to do directly, my cooking skills though Not very good, but the dishes are still cooked."

    Where does Tang Tang need him toy a hand on a big man, and immediately persuaded him to go out: "I am ready for everything here, cooking under the pot. You can''t help me here, but it will stop me. You go out. I want everyone to drink the bar, I need help to say it."

    Zhang Cheng did not need help to see Tang Tang, scratching his head, and I was embarrassed to go out.

    "Zhang Cheng, you areing, today is your home, don''t want to run,e and drink, don''t take it down today!" The outside person shouted as soon as he saw Zhang Cheng.

    Zhang Cheng¡¯s sleeves glimpsed, ¡°Well, drink and drink, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that skill!¡±

    "Don''t brag! Get your wine up!"

    After Zhang Cheng¡¯s hand, several soldiers had finished drinking, and they screamed at Fang Yuwei collectively: ¡°Today is the first time we have dinner at the battalion¡¯s family. It is also the first time we have seen our nephew. We have to respect the battalionmander and a scorpion. Thank you for preparing such a hearty meal to entertain us!"

    "Yes! Thank you for your hospitality!" The rest of the people echoed.

    Fang Yuwei smiled and poured a little beer on her, saying: "I don''t drink well, can''t apany you with white wine, just use beer to mean nothing?"

    It is very good that she can give a face to drink. Of course, everyone will not say no, and they all say: "You can do it with your nephew. We can make a good drink!"

    "Then I will respect you for a cup. You will spare some of your battalionmander. If you drink too much, I am afraid that he will drink alcohol!" Fang Yuwei said the scene, first made a beer.

    "Good! The scorpion is so angry! The battalionmander, the scorpion is so domineering, how can you not be as good as the scorpion? If you don''t drink with us, we can only find the scorpion." Several narrow-minded intentions say this, purpose Just to fill Zhang Cheng, Zhang Cheng has no way, only to nt.

    For a time, the atmosphere on the dinner table was very warm, and everyone pushed the cup for a good time.

    The banquet looked at Fang Yuwei, who was warmly entertained by the long sleeves. The eyes were slightly cold, and I ordered a carte in the bowl of Ji Xiaoyu and got up and went to the kitchen.

    In the summer, two fires were opened in the kitchen. The temperature was abnormally high. The clothes on Tang candy were all sweaty, and the face was full of sweat. I was afraid that the sweat would drip into the dish. Rub, while rubbing and cooking.

    In the eyes of the banquet, a trace of darkness was passed. After walking to the body of Tang Tang, she took the pip in her hand and wiped her sweat.

    Tang Tang was shocked. He turned to look at the banquet and sighed. "How do you get in with your husband? Are you drinking with them?"

    "I drink too much,e here to take a break, you continue to cook, I will sweat for you."

    Tang sugar worried about his face. "Hus husband, are you okay? Stomach is hard to bear? Do you want something to eat slowly?"

    The banquet squinted at the lips, "Nothing, just a little while."

    "Well, let''s wait a moment. I will give you some hangover soup when I have finished the dish, so it will be morefortable."

    The banquet was faint "Hmm", and she saw sweat on her forehead and wiped her off with a scorpion.

    He wiped her sweat...

    Tang sugar face was reddish, and the heart twitched through the whole body. The face was pretending to continue cooking naturally. In fact, my heart was already sweet, and I still felt that the hot kitchen didn¡¯t feel hot at the moment. Also slowed down.

    Hey, it¡¯s ok to cook more time.

    The banquet gave her a sweat and asked her: "Is the clothes on Ji Xiaoying''s body made?" Ji Xiaoyan took him from his back and said that he was talking about new clothes. .

    Tang Tang "hmm", a tone ofughter, "I just did it yesterday, the baby likes it, and I ran out to show off in the early morning."

    The feast of the season was a little brow, and my heart was a little ufortable. Although the dress worn by Ji Xiaoyan was really pretty, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to do so. She didn¡¯t know how many stitches she had stitched together. Needle, why not buy one directly, in order to save that money is not worth it.

    "Don sugar, I didn''t hear it that night, how can I make my own clothes?"

    The tone of the banquet was a bit heavy, and Tang Tang stunned, thinking that he was not happy. He turned to look at him and exined in abundance: "I have nothing to do for you, so I want to do it myself. , so... if you don''t like me to do it, I won''t do itter."

    Seeing the cockroaches in the eyes of Tang Tang, the banquet only found out that she was scared of her, so she slowed down the tone and said: "I don''t like you to do it. It is too time-consuming to do this, but also hurts the eyes, in order to save some money. This is not necessary."

    It turned out that she was not angry with her, and Tang Tang was relieved. This continued to exin: "I am not purely to save money. I like to make clothes, and the clothes I wear are of good quality and are morefortable than buying, so I want to give You do. And..." said Tang Tang and looked back at him again. "And although the family has enough money, the province''s ce still needs to be saved. There are many ces to use the money in the future. A lot of money, and the wife will have a lot of money in the future. It is not easy to marry a wife now. We save him a lot."

    Seasonal Banquet: "..." Ji Xiaoyan is only three years old? Do you want to be early?

    The banquet found that sometimes I was able to talk to her. I reallyughed andughed. I had to skip this long-term topic: "The little things are still early, don''t worry about it now, the money will be spent in the future, don''t save. If you like to do Do the clothes, but pay attention to your eyes, don''t break your eyes at a young age."

    "Well, I know my husband." The honey in Tang Tang¡¯s heart is about to go to the throat. The whole person is floating. How is my husband so good today? I don¡¯t usually say so much. Today, I¡¯m not only talking about it. So much, I still care about her. Is he a little bit like her?

    Tang Tang mouth is so fast that it is almost the root of the ear, so I am happy to finish the rest of the dishes, people who do not know what she is doing happiness.

    The banquet was so happy that she couldugh so happily, and her mouth was brought up by her.

    stupid¡­¡­

    The two seem to havepletely forgotten to eat outside, and have been in the kitchen until the end, and then went out to eat together.

    Everyone saw Tang Tang busy to the present, thanked her, and expressed their gratitude to her toast.

    Tang sugar will not drink alcohol, and apologetically waved at everyone. "Sorry, I will not drink, don''t mind."

    Naturally, everyone will not mind, because there is a banquet to do the work, so after Zhang Cheng, the banquet became the next target of attack, no way, who will let you have a wife, who makes you so embarrassing, do not fill you Who to fill.

    The season banquet is not rejected, but whoever respects Tang Tang, he has done it for him.

    The wine has been drinking until ten o''clock, and everyone can''t drink it. The tes on the table are so clean that they can''t be cleaned anymore.

    Tang Tang is the only person who has not touched the wine except for the small season, and sees that everyone is drunk in the ce where they can''t move. They take the initiative to clean up the mess. Thest time they ate at their own home, everyone cleaned up and walked. I have saved a lot of things for her. It¡¯s not good to be in other people¡¯s homes regardless of their health. It¡¯s not good.

    Tang Tang has cleaned up the dining table and the kitchen, and is preparing to clean up the rubbish. I know that my arm was suddenly pulled by the banquet. The face of the feast was inexplicably cold and the voice was very heavy. "Tang Sugar, we Come back home."

    "But my garbage--" Tang Tangyan said that half of it was swallowed down under the eyes of the banquet, silently nodded, followed him back home, and even did not say hello to Zhang Cheng.

    Tang Tang feels that the quarterly banquet seems unhappy, but I don''t know why, the heart is quirky. This kind of cockroaches continues until sleep, Tang Tang feels that the pressure of the banquet has not returned to normal.

    In addition to the sound of breathing in the air, the air is quiet and scary. This kind of silence makes Tang Tang extraordinarily ipetent.

    There was something in Tang Tang¡¯s heart that couldn¡¯t sleep. After turning over and over several times, I couldn¡¯t help but ask the courage to ask the other side of the feast: ¡°Husband, are you angry?¡±

    The banquet did not answer, I don¡¯t know if I fell asleep or didn¡¯t want to answer.

    Tang sugar bites his lip and is trying to force himself to fall asleep. The quarterly banquet suddenly opened. "Don Sugar, please ask you to help me in the future, don''t agree, remember?"

    "Ah? Why?" Tang sugar couldn''t figure it out for a moment. He didn''t understand how he suddenly said this. Could it be that he was unhappy because he was helping tonight? But nothing happened.

    "There is no reason, anyway, you remember, there will be such a busy future, don''t agree with one brain, don''t worry about my face, refuse to refuse."

    Although Tang Tang didn''t know what was going on, she would definitely listen unconditionally if she said the banquet. "Well, I will ask youter if you think about answering it or not."

    "Okay, it''s okay, sleep."

    Listening to the season banquet, Tang Tang, although he still had doubts in his heart, did not dare to ask again. He had to close his eyes and sleep. Because he was too tired to cook today, he fell asleep in a minute.

    Listening to the shallow breath of Tang Tang, the banquet was squinting in the dark for a long time.

    Tang Tang recalled that thest night was still quite confusing. She didn¡¯t know why the banquet was not happy, and why she would not ask for help next time.

    He and Zhang Cheng are not good friends andrades. The two live in the opposite door. It is normal to help. How suddenly did he say this? Didn''t something happened to herst night? This will not be a contradiction between him and Zhang Cheng?

    Can the husband''s guild be a man who is in conflict with people? Obviously not like it.

    As long as you meet the season banquet, Tang Tang is always worried.

    Looking at Tang Tang¡¯s puzzling look, the head of the group thought that she had quarreled with the banquet. I couldn¡¯t help but care: ¡°How are you worried about today? Is it quarreling with the banquet? If you want to say it And the nephew said that the nephew ising over and can answer your questions."

    Tang Tang thought about it, but decided to ask the head of the scorpion, maybe the head of the scorpion knows what the reason is, maybe after all, the head of the group was therest night.

    "Xunzi, we didn''t eat at Zhang Cheng''s house yesterday. As a result, after eating rice, Dad seems to be unhappy. After telling me what to do, I will not promise such help any more, so that I don''t have to worry about his face. The refusal refused. I don''t understand how he suddenly said this. He and Zhang Cheng''s rtionship looked very good. It is reasonable to say that it shouldn''t be. I wonder if they are in conflict."

    "Impossible, they will be in conflict when they are soldiers. In my opinion, it is unhappy to go to Zhang Chengjia to help you. What happened yesterday?"

    "No, I was very happy to eat yesterday, and I went to Zhang Chengjia to help Xiaoxiao Dad know that he was not angry with this."

    The head of the scorpion did note to dinner yesterday, so I didn¡¯t know the specifics. Now I asked: "Then you told me about the things you were doing right yesterday, I will help you analyze and analyze."

    Tang Tang then said that Fang Yuwei had knocked on the door to the final stage and said it to the head of the group.

 Chapter 34: ...

    The head of the scorpionughed after listening to the scorpion, and clicked on the head of Tang Tang. "You, how are you so clumsy, this is not very obvious." What is it!"

    Tang Tang "snapped" and said, "Do you know the reason?"

    The head of the scorpion said: "I don''t know so obviously. It''s obviously that the banquet is not happy. Zhang Cheng, his wife, took you wrong, so I was angry. In the final analysis, I feel bad about you."

    "Ah? What?" Tang sugar stunned.

    The head of the scorpion is really like Tang Tang, because she is very simple and timid, has a good temper, and has a heart that is difficult for adults. People can¡¯t help but want to be close, but sometimes this kind of temper makes people feel helpless. Many women think carefully that she will not try to figure out.

    I knew that she really didn''t understand. The head of the group had to carefully broadcast the spot: "Yesterday, you went to the door to help, Zhang Cheng, his wife, who was busy, didn''t help, peeled a garlic all the way, making her look like a guest; eating At the time, you are busy in the kitchen, but she is drinking at the table with others. If you are bothered, you are too annoyed, and you have to give it to you in the kitchen. Also, after dinner, The master of hers is going to pack it up. How can you ask for it to be cleaned up separately? You are a guest, this is too rude. If I can turn her face on the spot, I will not care about your temper!"

    "Ah... is it because of this..." Tang Tang suddenly understood, and Nene said: "In fact, I don''t mind at all. I feel that she is not too polite to me, but she is really anything. I won¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t help, and then she drank a lot of wine. I didn¡¯t think about it. The neighbor¡¯s neighbors were too bad.¡±

    The head of the scorpion smiled and sighed. "You, temper is too good. I think that the banquet is angry. It is still good for him. If he is not well-fed, his wife is not treated properly by others. Calling, I was embarrassed on the spot! This is not a real man if the season is not angry. My wife is of course distressed."

    Tang Tang is speechless, is the season feast so distressed that she is angry? Is he feeling bad about her...

    The head of the scorpion patted the hand of Tang Tang. "If you listen to the banquet in the future, she will ask you to help me. I will not agree with it. It is not true that she does not cook, but it does not matter." Even if I chat with you in the kitchen, how can I be like her? It¡¯s not that the blind man is arguing here, Zhang Cheng¡¯s wife is very proud of her heart. Most people can¡¯t keep her eyes, she¡¯s stunned. It will definitely take care of you all."

    The words of the head of the scorpion, Tang Yin, understand that Zhang Cheng¡¯s wife did not marry her, so it was so polite.

    "Well... but why can''t she miss me? Because I don''t look good? Or is it because I don''t work?"

    The head of the scorpion shook his head. "It''s not what you think. Don''t look at her as a teacher. In fact, her identity is different from ours. She is a veritable princess. Her father is a general, uncle is the mayor, and the family is all. High-powered, she is still a high-level student of Harvard, and her temper is naturally a little arrogant. She just looks at Zhang Cheng, and she is willing toe here to spend the hard time with the army. Otherwise, people can''t get here."

    "This way..." I didn''t expect Zhang Cheng''s wife to be so powerful, so it would be no wonder.

    "But no matter what, you don''t have to go to the knot, the season is based on the true skill, the future is not worse than Zhang Cheng, she can''t look at you, don''t rush to help others, can help all the heart Dear friends, are you right?"

    Tang Tang nodded, "Xunzi, you are right, now I know, I will definitely not agree to help in the future."

    Knowing the real reason of the incident, Tang Tang was not only sad, but very happy. She knew that the banquet was angry because she was distressed by her, and her heart was sweet and unspeakable.

    He is getting better and better for her now. Is it because he works hard to make him like her too?

    I feel happy when I am in a good mood. The whole world is blooming. The good performance of Tang Tang¡¯s mood is to eat well. I thought that I have not made dumplings for so long, so I decided to make dumplings. The feast of the season likes to eat.

    Just do it, Tang Tang buys vegetables and stuffed with noodles and is busy in one go. In the afternoon, I have a table full of dumplings. I can enjoy the seasons, and I can''t wait to eat.

    Tang Tang said that he had to wait until Dad came back to eat. Ji Xiaoyan went to the door all afternoon and his ears were erected. When he heard the footsteps, he would open the door to see if he was a father.

    Waiting until the time when the seasonal banquet came back, the stairs came up with a footstep sound, and Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned on. The small body brushed and rushed out to open the door, shouting loudly: ¡°Dad!¡±

    Tang Tang thought that it was the return of the banquet. He rushed out with joy and was preparing to call her husband. Who knows that the person in front of him is Zhang Cheng, and the husband in his mouth swallowed.

    "Zhang Cheng, you are back."

    Zhang Cheng shed a trace of unnaturalness in his eyes, avoiding the sight of Tang Tang, bowed his head and said: "The scorpion, the banquet is behind, I wille up immediately, I am advanced." After I finished, I opened the door and went in, as if I didn''t want it for a moment. Stay more.

    Tang Tang felt that Zhang Cheng¡¯s attitude was a bit strange today. It seemed to be very simr. I don¡¯t know if it was rted tost night¡¯s affairs.

    I haven''t waited for Tang Tang toe up with a reason. The stairs once again sounded footsteps. This time it was really the season feast, but he followed a woman behind him.

    "Don Sugar, Xiao Yan." Gu Yuranughed and greeted Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoyan.

    "Miss sir?" Tang sugar was surprised, how did shee here?

    Gu Ruran touched the head of Ji Xiaoyan. "Tang Sugar, it¡¯s just like me. It¡¯s too much for Miss Luran. I grew up with my banquet brother."

    Tang Tang had nodded and then asked to see the season banquet.

    The banquet exined: "It is a military doctor. This time I am responsible for the physical examination of our military region. I heard that you came to the army and came over to see you."

    Tang sugar knows this, please ask her toe in.

    Gu Ruran looked around the house and praised him: "You can really take care of Tang Tang, and the house is decorated very warmly."

    "No, just arrange it." Tang sugar poured a ss of water on her, which is embarrassing to say: "I don''t know if youe, no food is prepared. In the evening, only dumplings are included. Of course, don''t mind. ""

    "No, the dumplings are delicious. It seems that I have a good mouth tonight."

    Listening to this, I said that Tang Tang was relieved and got up and went to the kitchen to cook dumplings.

    Gu Ruran looked at the busy figure of Tang Tang, and smiled and teased the season feast: "The feast of the season, it seems that you have had a good time."

    The banquet evokes the corner of the mouth, nothing to say, but this attitude is also a default.

    Gu Yuran shed his hair and mmed his hair to the ear. "For the banquet brother, have you received the notice from Zhuo Jige? Zhuo Grandma will be back to the next eighty birthdays, will you go back?"

    The feast nodded.

    "Speaking of Zhuo''s grandmother, but watching us grow up, we hurt like our grandson. In a blink of an eye, we all reached the age of bing a family. She is also old. I still remember that when you were a child, Zhuo¡¯s favorite is you and Yuen Long is a brother. Every time I say that you are the best of both worlds, we are not convinced. It seems to be true now."

    The banquet also remembered the things of a child, and there was a smile in his eyes.

    Ji Xiaoying was originally ying in the arms of the quarter banquet. He heard a sudden pull out of a small golden monkey from his neck and looked up at the banquet: "Dad, grandma is the grandmother who gave me the little golden monkey?" ¡±

    "Do you still remember? Your little golden monkey is Zhuo Grandma to ask you to create someone, but you can''t call Zhuo grandma, you have to call grandma." Ji Xiaoyu is a monkey, like Dudu, these two small When the guy was born, Zhuo Grandma specially asked the master craftsmen to y two golden monkeys. Please ask the master to open the light and then wear them to the two little guys, and bless them to grow up safely. The season feast and Ji Xiaoyu said this, but did not expect He still remembers.

    Ji Xiaoyan was a little distressed at his fingers. "Dad, I remember, but I don''t know what my grandma looks like."

    The banquet touched his little head. "It doesn''t matter. Dad will take you and my mother to see Grandma next week. You will say thank you to her."

    "Good father! I want to thank my grandmother for giving me a little golden monkey."

    Gu Ruran was amazed at the light, "Mei Ban Ge, this time you have to go with Tang Tang? I remember you would not bring it before, how this time..."

    The banquet was faint: "Zhu Grandma has not seen her mother, she should let her see the old man."

    Gu Yuran¡¯s pupils were miniature, and the smile on the corner of his mouth faded.

    "Who are you going to meet?" Tang Tang just took the cooked dumplings out and heard what she saw, so she asked curiously.

    The banquet stood up and took a few big steps across the past to take over the big soup pot in her hand. "I aming, hot."

    "Oh." Tang sugar gave him the pot, and his hands were pinched on the earlobe.

    The banquet stared at her finger. "What''s wrong? Is it hot?"

    Tang sugar showed him his hand. "No, no, it''s okay."

    Seeing that it¡¯s okay, the banquet just answered the words. ¡°The next week, Zhuo Ji¡¯s grandmother is 80 years old. I will take you and Xiaoxuan back.¡±

    "Yeah, it¡¯s a blessing for the 80th birthday. It¡¯s time to give the old man a good birthday." Speaking, Tang Tang naturally thinks about the birthday ceremony. "Husband, what kind of birthday are we going to prepare? I can do anything." Not ready yet."

    The feast of the season was indulged. "I am still thinking about this, let''s eat first."

    Tang Tang nodded and greeted Gu Ruran to eat dumplings.

    "Don Sugar, can I bother here tonight? There are no female soldiers'' quarters here, and I don''t like to live in the guest house." Gu Ruran suddenly said to Tang Tang when he finished eating.

    There are male soldiers here. There really is no female soldier dormitory. Tang Tang will definitely not reject this small request. "Of course, the room at home is just empty. I will go and pick you upter."

    Gu Ruran looked at the door of the guest room and the master bedroom separately, and smiled at the lips. "That will trouble you."

    After the meal, Tang Tang reced the room with a new sheet quilt cover and prepared the toiletries for Gu Ruran. It was confirmed that she was fine. Then she returned to the master bedroom. After the three people had finished the shower, they yed as usual. A bucket of hot water, put Chinese herbs into the inside to let the season feast.

    After adding Chinese herbal medicine, the water is not suitable for the seasons, so this seasoning treatment is not enough to enjoy the little guy. In order tofort the little one, Tang Tang will give him a small meat and scorpion before going to bed. The name of the foot massage, in fact, is to tease him to y, but the little guy can not enjoy it every time.

    As everyone knows, his father''s pinch is called a real foot massage.

    Tang Tang continued to say the grandma''s birthday banquet to the banquet, and this is the elder of the banquet. Tang Tang attaches great importance to it.

    "Husband, what kind of person is Zhuo Grandma? I think we can prepare a birthday gift ording to her hobbies."

    When ites to Zhuo¡¯s grandmother, the banquet is full of respect and love, and it¡¯s much harder. ¡°Zhu Grandma is a very talented and intelligent woman. She is proficient in poetry and poetry, and she is also very savvy in business. In many respects, everyone¡¯s calligraphy and tea ceremony are taught by Zhuo¡¯s grandmother.¡±

    "But Zhuo''s grandmother is not a weak everyone. On the contrary, she is a female woman. The Zhuo family was supported by Zhuo''s grandmother during the turbulent period. Zhuojia can have today''s status and can''t do without Zhuo''s grandmother at the helm. ¡±

    Tang Tang was so stunned that the adoration was endless. It was only from the description of the banquet that Zhuo¡¯s grandmother would be a woman with great wisdom. Such a person could not catch up with her.

    "Then, should Zhuo grandma like the calligraphy tea set porcin? Or we will send this?"

    The banquet hesitated and shook his head. "Zhu Grandma really likes this, but the collection in her hand is already the best in the world. It is hard to find a better delivery, and I believe that many people send these things, our juniors. Sending this again, it seems to be out of heart."

    Tang Tang feels reasonable. Generally, such elderly people are more people who vote for what they want. Everyone who can think of it can think of it, and they have no ce to look for top-level paintings and porcin.

    What else can I send?

    The banquet has also been a headache for this. The elderly have treated him like a grandson. He doesn''t want to be perfunctory, but it is really difficult to send it to the heart of the elderly. It doesn''t care about money and money. It cares about the mind. It is the old man''s. Happy.

    Tang Tang suddenly said: "Husband, I think the elderly are definitely not concerned about money and less money, and care must be the mind."

    The season feastughs, and the two of them think the same.

    "Husband, does Grandma Zhuo like some old things, such as jewelry, such as hairstyles, and clothes?" The elderly who feel that Zhuo¡¯s grandmother should not like gold and silver diamonds, but I like something ancient, like something from her time.

    The banquet was smashed, and I carefully thought about the dressing of Zhuo¡¯s grandmother. She found that Zhuo¡¯s grandmother rarely wears modern clothes. Most of her dresses are likedies in the Republic of China, wearing hair, wearing embroidered shoes, or dresses. cheongsam. Moreover, it seems that Zhuo Ji said that in addition to the collection of porcin paintings, Zhuo Grandma also likes to collect skirts and cheongsams.

    Cheongsam Tang sugar is not well understood, after all, they will not wear this, but she is too familiar with the skirt, she wears from big to big, that is, I don¡¯t know if the two skirts are the same.

    Tang Tang excitedly took his own mobile phone and found some pictures of the apron from the Inte to the banquet. He asked: "Husband, grandma likes to wear such a dress?"

    The quarterly banquet was carefully looked at, and thenpared to the wearing of Zhuo¡¯s grandmother in the mind, nodded.

    Seeing the quarterly nod, Tang Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Husband, I know what to send!¡±

    The banquet also had a rare interest, not knowing what she thought of.

    Tang sugar licks his lips andughs. "Hello, you see, since Zhuo¡¯s grandmother likes to wear a skirt, then I will personally make a set of skirts suitable for the elderly to send her, and then with a pair of embroidered shoes, just I am good at this, my husband, you think What?"

    The feast of the season reminds me of the craft of Tang Tang, which is more beautiful than the sewing machine. I inexplicably believe that the skirt she made must be very good.

    Her idea made him feel heart-warming.

    "I think, Grandma will like it."

    Affirmed, Tang Tang was very happy, and excitedly grabbed the hand of the banquet to shake it. "Husband husband, you will show me the look of Zhuo¡¯s grandmother. I want to make a shape ording to her appearance and body shape. The set belongs to her clothes!"

    The feast was also infected by her joy, and her mouth curled up. She asked her to show her only photo of her grandmother and her grandmother.

    When Tang Sugar saw the first sight, he was attracted by the old man who was still elegant and beautiful in the photo, but there was no doubt that Zhuo¡¯s grandmother must be a beautiful woman when she was young. However, the years did not destroy her. It just left an endless charm on her body.

    When she saw Zhuo¡¯s grandmother, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the olddy in the house. The two people gave the same feeling. They were all kind of wise and awesome old people.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart immediately appeared in the usual clothes of the olddy in the government. She knew what kind of clothes she should do for her grandmother!

    Tang Tang excited to speed up the season toplete a set of acupuncture points, and then wiped the towel to the brain and gave him a run. "Husband, you wipe your feet, I want to buy fabrics and needles."

    The first time the banquet was so eager to see her, it was like her young girl, shaking her head with a smile, wiping her feet and pouring the water to the bathroom.

    Ji Xiaoying is waiting for his foot massage. Who knows that Dad¡¯s pinching time is over, but his mother has forgotten his little ankles, and he can¡¯t help but lick his mouth and curl up two small fat feet to Tang Tang. Right now, "Mom, Dad has done a foot massage, what about me?"

 Chapter 35: ...

    Tang Alice apologetically smiled at the little guy. "Mom has important things to do now, will you give it back tomorrow?"

    Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth is higher, and he is wronged toin: ¡°Mom, you are entric, you love Dad more!¡±

    "No, my mother is not entric, my mother is going to do something very important now." After being buckled with such a big hat, Tang Tang must not recognize it.

    "But mother, if you don''t press me, I will lose sleep. If the baby is not well, it will not grow tall."

    Insomnia hase out, Tang Tang feels that the little girl''s foot massage tonight is indispensable, think about it, squinting at the feast of the season, half a spoiled and half-prayed and said: "Husband, you help me tonight Baby to be a foot massage, okay?"

    If she hadn''t asked for him like this before, but she didn''t know how, since she knew the reason for his angerst night, she suddenly dared to spoil him like this. She felt that he would not refuse her.

    Sure enough, the banquet watched her for a few seconds, making sure she was not joking, and finally nodded, although he would not have any foot massage.

    "Thank you husband!" Tang sugar rushed to him sweet smile, and then looked at the little guy, "baby, daddy tonight to give you a good press? Press it will not sleep."

    Ji Xiaoyan did not want to want to refuse, he wants a gentle mother!

    The banquet was smashed by Ji Xiaoyan before he refused to shake his head. He grabbed one of his chubby feet and held it in his hand. "Dad tonight, don''t bother my mother to do things."

    Ji Xiaoyan looked at his father reluctantly, his eyes full of distrust, "Dad, would you?"

    The quarterly banquet was silent for a moment, and under the eyes of Tang Tang¡¯s trust, he said something he didn¡¯t quite believe, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ji Xiaoying was actually not happy with his father''s press, but he couldn''t resist him at the moment. He was a man with a wink, so he could only p his little ankle for him: "That''s alright."

    This little fat Vice barely demeanor makes him wanted to hit.

    The banquet pinched the little guy''s little toe with his fingers, and learned how Tang Tang usually gave him a massage. He knew that he just screamed when he pressed the first little guy and criticized: " Dad, your strength is too big, lighter!"

    The banquet had to be lightly pressed and pressed again, but this little guy giggled again. "Dad, too light, I tickle, heavier!"

    The banquet was adjusted again, but the little guy was not satisfied with it every time. If the banquet was not seen, the little fat man would be med for doing things tonight.

    The banquet retracted his hand and gave the little fat man to the bed. He ordered: "Ji Zizhen, since I can''t sleep, give me a set of military punches! After going to sleep, you will not lose sleep."

    Ji Xiaoyan was dumbfounded, seeing that he had to dig a hole for himself, and immediately yawned: "Actually, I can fall asleep now, no need to punch."

    The quarterly banquet is selfless. "That must also be a punch. After you finish ying, you can sleep."

    "why?"

    "Because I found out that you are getting fat again, you need to lose weight."

    This is the height of a height of one foot. Ji Xiaoyan was helpless and angrily pinching the meat on his stomach, and made the final struggle: "No, my flesh has not changed much!"

    The banquet refers to the weight scale of Tang Tang in the corner. "Go, take the scale, go up and im that if you don''t have to gain weight, you don''t have to punch. Tonight, if you are getting fat, you will have to y every night." A set can sleep."

    Things got a bit big, and Ji Xiaoyan quickly nced at the scales, and there was a trace of uncertainty in his eyes, and he secretly went to Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang immediately looked down at the mobile phone and pretended to be very busy.

    Seeing that my mother didn''te to save him, Ji Xiaoyan wrinkled his nose, and he didn''t want to be called, but this time he flinched and lost his man''s face. So he bit his teeth and tried to breathe in and let his stomach lick a little. Then take the scale and take it to death.

    The banquet squinted at the scale, and the big number "40" appeared on it.

    "Oh, Ji Xiaoyan, look at you multiple times. How much do you rememberst week?"

    Ji Xiaoying looked at the number on the scale incredulously. The whole person was heartbroken and shook his head with his head, whispering incredulously: "How is this?"

    Tang Tang knows the sadness of the little guy at this time, because she is so desperate and sad every time she is called, so she walks silently and hugs the little guy from the scale, touches his head and kisses him again. The brain,fort him, "It doesn''t matter if you grow up, you will be as tall and thin as your father when you grow up. Now fat is only temporary."

    This sentenceforted the little guy a little. He buried his little head in the belly of Tang candy and spoiled it.

    There was a smile in the eyes of the banquet, but the punishment for the little guy was not cancelled. "Well, Ji Xiaoyan, the man said it, what should he do now?"

    Ji Xiaoyan silently pulled his head out of his mother''s stomach and silently walked to the center of the room. He suddenly screamed and kicked the next second to fight the military boxing. He stretched his arms and kicked his legs. One style is very standard and the strength is also full.

    Tang Tang was the first time I saw the little guy punching. I didn¡¯t expect him to y so well. He couldn¡¯t resist the sleeves of the L Banquet. ¡°Husband, the baby is great!¡±

    The season banquet looked at Ji Xiao''s movements, and the eyes also shed the satisfaction color, although fat, but a flexible fat man.

    Ji Xiaoyan screamed and **** for nearly twenty minutes before stopping the action. The head of the brain was covered with sweat, which was obviously tired.

    Tang Tang quickly wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and kissed his little face. "Baby, you yed awesome! Handsome!"

    The little guy¡¯s eyes sparkled, and the corner of his eye sneaked into the banquet, but he said, ¡°Where is it, it¡¯s normal.¡±

    The banquet faintly nodded to the little guy, "Not bad."

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth was swaying up and down, and he was very proud.

    Tang Tangxiao smiled and took the little guy into the bathroom to take a shower again. I don''t know if it was tired of punching. The little guy fell asleep while washing and washing, and he snorted slightly.

    I don''t know who said that I would lose sleep...

    Tang Tang put together a force to hold the little guy out of the bathroom, but because of the weak physical strength of the chicken, he almost smashed his dog and ate it. Fortunately, the season banquet quickly caught the mother and child, or it will happen tonight. The tragedy.

    However, such a big moving guy didn''t wake up, so I could sleep well.

    Tang Tang was a bit stunned and shouted: "Husband, me me for being too weak, I must be careful in the future."

    The feast of the season saw her pitiful, and the mouth involuntarily pushed the pot to the back of the season. "It¡¯s the season is too fat."

    Tang Tang decided to say a word to Ji Xiaoyu. "Husband, you don''t want to say that your baby is fat in the future. The child is chubby, but he will definitely not be fat in the future. He looks like you, and will be like you in the future. ""

    The quarter feast nodded, "I know." Because he was as fat as Ji Xiaoying when he was a child, he started to draw after school.

    "Hey? You know? You are not too fat?"

    The banquet shook his head. "The boxing is not for him to lose weight. It is to keep him healthy. He will grow taller in the future, so he will let him fight every night and sleep again. Even if I am not there, you should supervise him. Can you do that?"

    Tang Tang knew that he had misunderstood, so he firmly assured that "I must supervise the baby, and your husband will be relieved."

    The quarter feast nodded, and then the line of sight fell on her, and the thin limbs that seemed to be broken at a nce made his brow unconsciously wrinkled.

    Tang Tang was very tightly watched by him, and his words were stuttering. "Husband, you...what do you think I do?"

    "Don sugar, you are too bad, and eat more every time."

    Tang sugar hands and feet do not know where to put it, "I ... I have tried to gain weight again, really, I have gained six pounds, and will gain more fat in the future!"

    The quarterly banquet did not show that she was getting fat, but good body is not enough to gain weight. The weakness of Tang Tang is weak inside. She needs exercise.

    "You can''t eat light. After that, every morning, you take the season to go downstairs to go to the training ground to run. You and Ji Xiaoying each run fiveps."

    "What?" Tang Tang almost met with a blue sky.

    "Your physical condition is too bad, you need to exercise. If you have good physical fitness, you will naturally gain weight. There are many people exercising every morning in the training ground. You and Ji Xiaoyu will go afterwards. Can you do that?"

    Tang Tang was shaking his head in his heart, but he only dared to nod on the face. "Can do it."

    Satisfied with the banquet, reached out and turned off the light, "Sleep, I will call you to run with Xiaoxiao tomorrow morning."

    The little man in Tang Tang¡¯s heart is already crying, and she can¡¯t imagine that Ji Xiaoyu will be told tomorrow how much hope this news will be desperate.

    Baby, mom is sorry for you, mom is tired of you.

    At the moment, no one in the room knew that in a dark living room, a pair of eyes stared at the door of the master bedroom and stared at the whole night.

    Tang Tang was awake by a low-pitched call, and opened his eyes with difficulty. The purpose was to be the handsome face of the banquet.

    "Husband?"

    "Don sugar, get up and run."

    Tang Tang blinked. After a long time, I remembered what I had to say about runningst night. I suddenly stunned, but I still climbed up, and there was no way. My husband¡¯s words could not be ignored.

    Watching Tang Tang woke up, the season feast will be hung up in the big-character screaming quarter, and while taking his little butt, take him to the bathroom: "Ji Xiaoying, get up!"

    Ji Xiaoyan was certainly not awake, but he had to wake up when he was directly washing his face with cold water during the banquet.

    "Hey - Dad, is it raining?"

    "It doesn''t rain, you have to get up."

    Ji Xiaoqiang opened his eyes and saw that Dad was washing his face and forced him. "Dad, why are you washing my face?"

    "Because you have to go downstairs with your mother''s bed to go running."

    "..."

    The air suddenly calmed down.

    After three minutes, there was a desperate cry in the bathroom like a little beast: "Yes-------"

    Tang sugar rubbed his face outside.

    Ten minutester, Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoying wore running sportswear and appeared in the training ground downstairs of thepound. Gu Yanran was also present.

    The banquet was taken out after the morning training and was taken away. The mother and son were taken here and they had to leave. Before leaving, they did not worry about the mother and the child. "You two must run well, each person must run fiveps. I will check back at night."

    Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoyan nodded.

    Gu Yanran smiled and said to the feast of the season: "I want to go to the morning banquet, you can go to the morning, I will go with them, I will run with them."

    Gu Ruran is also considered a soldier. The feast is very reassuring to her self-control, so she nodded, and this took a big step.

    When the banquet waspletely gone, Gu Ruran waved to Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoyan. "Let''s go, let''s start running. The day is in the morning, and running in the morning is very important."

    Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoying looked at each other and both of them began to run.

    Gu Ruran apanied the two people to run together, apparently deliberately slowed down, and easily followed the walk, in contrast to Tang Tang, running almost as tired as a snail, even the small short legs of the season Not as good as it is, I also want to encourage her to cheer while running.

    Tang sugar is very shy.

    "Don sugar, it seems that you usually do not exercise very much?" Gu Ruran said while running.

    Tang sugar nodded and panted: "Yes, I, I have never run a step."

    Gu Ruran frowned and hesitated: "You can''t do this. The banquet brother likes a woman who loves sports. I remember that the least he liked the woman is weak. Because of this, I started running five kilometers every day from junior high school. Exercise, know that I also gasped in two steps before junior high school, which is worse than you."

    It turns out that her husband likes a woman who loves sports and sports. It¡¯s definitely not the case for her. No wonder her husband lets him run every day...

    Tang Tang tried hard to go forward and ran forward, biting his teeth and said, "I... I will run down every day."

    Gu Xiaoran smiled and encouraged to pat the shoulders of Tang Tang. "Then you have to cheer. The family is a military family. The family members of the family must have strong physical fitness, especially the grandfather of the season. His old family likes it most." The heroic girl, who used to say that the wife of the banquet must be a soldier, did not expect that the banquet brother did not have a girl who was a soldier in the end. This is quite unexpected."

    Tang sugar brow wrinkled unconsciously, because Gu Ruran¡¯s words had many questions in her mind, but she did not ask, she did not know why Gu Ruran would tell her, but her feelings have always been urate, she felt Gu Ruran liked her as if she didn''t seem to be showing it. It is not in good faith to say these words.

    Tang sugar is silent, and then just running down.

    Gu Ruran thought that Tang Tang would pursue the question. She did not expect that she would not ask anything. She could not help but raise her eyebrows and chose to be silent.

    After the run, Gu Ruran went directly to the army to organize medical examinations, and Tang Tang returned home with Ji Xiaoyan.

    Tang Tang took the little guy¡¯s hand and remembered that he had never heard of the little guy talking about the grandfather¡¯s things. It¡¯s a bit abnormal. It¡¯s reasonable to say that grandfather¡¯s should hurt this little great-grandson, how can it be? Never contacted?

    "Baby, do you know grandpa?"

    Ji Xiaoyan heard the words, his eyes widened a little, a little surprised and a little alert. "Mom, why are you asking too grandfather?"

    Tang sugar became more and more sure that there was something wrong with it, so he asked: "Mom is very curious, my mother has never seen you too grandfather, why did Grandpa never contact us? Grandpa does not like us?"

    Ji Xiaoyan bowed his head and twisted his hands together.

    This little guy must know something. Tang sugar kisses his little face. "Can''t the baby tell her mother?"

    Ji Xiaoyan twitched his little brow, thinking for a long time before quietly squatting in Tang Tang¡¯s ear and said, "Mom, then I told you that you can¡¯t tell Dad, otherwise Dad is not happy, and Grandpa is not allowed. I said."

    Tang sugar made a vow, "Mom promises."

    Ji Xiaoyan looked around and determined that there were no one around. This said: "In fact, I have secretly met with Grandpa, but Dad doesn''t know, Grandpa told me not to tell Dad, this is my two grandfathers. Secret. Mom, I think my father is quarreling with Grandpa, and I am still not reconciled."

    "It turned out to be like this..." Tang sugar bites his lips and contemtes, feeling that Ji Xiaoying¡¯s guess is correct. If the husband does have a contradiction with his grandfather, the two grandchildren will nevere here, which exins why so many days. I have never heard of Grandpa¡¯s things and have no connection with each other.

    However, why don''t you have a good time? Is it because the husband has married a woman that Grandpa doesn''t like? The grandfather probably doesn''t like her now.

    Yeah, my husband is such a good man, only a woman who is beautiful and able to do a good life is worthy of it. It¡¯s really unworthy to be like her, who has no appearance and no family. If she doesn¡¯t, she doesn¡¯t. I am willing to have my grandson like this.

    Tang Tang suddenly wanted to sigh, but fortunately there is Ji Xiaoying, the little scorpion, so that she can have a little bit of enthusiasm, if there is no such baby, she is supposed to be taken off.

    She is now a typical mother.

    However, even if there is more doubt in my heart, Tang Tang did not ask the quarterly banquet. Since he did not tell her, it would definitely not want her to know. If she asked the trade rashly, what should I do if I was not happy? She still does not know how to look.

    In the following days, Gu Yuran never appeared again. I don¡¯t know if she left the army. But Tang Tang chose not to ask. Every day except running and exercising, she was trying to make clothes. It was the end of sleepless nights. Grandma¡¯s birthday party waspleted before the arrival.

    The author has something to say: normal three-year-old children should weigh about 30 pounds, so you can imagine the meatiness of our children''s shoes.

 Chapter 36: ...

    The day before Zhuo¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday, the banquet was taken off, and Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoying went straight to the Imperial Capital.

    Located on the outskirts of the Imperial City, Zhuojia Old House is arge-scale mansion with a dedicated person standing guard and patrolling every day.

    This is the first time that Tang Tang has seen such a discouraged and solemn house, and he has a new understanding of Zhuo¡¯s status.

    In the past, I saw that Zhu Ji¡¯s temperament knew that his family must be rich. Now she knows that this is not just something that can be done with money. Zhuo Ji¡¯s family is not only rich but also entitled.

    Gu Chang''an and Ji Yue seem to be very rich. How do husbands'' friends are so simple? Isn''t that husband not simple?

    Tang Tang suddenly remembered what Gu Ruran said to herst time. She said that Ji Jia is a military family, is it also very powerful?

    Sensitively perceive the inquiry eyesing to her side, the quarterly banquet turned to look at Tang Tang, "What?"

    Tang Tang¡¯s lips, I wanted to open my mouth and ask, but I thought about it and shook my head again. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The feast of the season thought she was not used to such a ce, and patted her head like a small shot of the season. "Don''t be afraid, just like in your own home, don''t be restrained."

    Tang Tang¡¯s thoughts are gone. He is full of his own eyes. He shot his head for the first time, so happy...

    Therefore, Ji Xiaoying saw that his mother had inexplicably smiled at his father, and could not help but shake his head. The woman was really difficult to understand.

    Grandma Zhuo heard the guardian¡¯s report saying that the quarterly banquet wasing, and she was carrying a small child. It was guessed that Ji Xiaoyan was very happy. He immediately greeted him at the gate, and when he saw Ji Xiaoying¡¯s chubby cute figure, A heart has to be turned, and I wille up a few steps. "Oh, this is a small sister. It¡¯s been a long time since Grandma didn¡¯t see you. It¡¯s so big."

    Ji Xiaoyan saw the old man with a fair hair but very good-looking, and his clever little head turned around. He immediately knew that this was the grandmother who sent him a little golden monkey. Now he let go of his father and mother¡¯s hand and rushed toward the old man. However, he knew that the old man couldn¡¯t collide, so he took control of the strength and fluttered into the arms of Zhuo¡¯s grandmother, screaming at her legs and shouting, ¡°Grandma~¡±

    "Hey~ too grandma''s little sister~" Zhuo''s grandmother grinned at the little girl''s eyebrows, and her heart was so soft that she couldn''t wait to bring the little guy into her heart.

    Zhuo Ji, who was in a wheelchair behind Zhuo¡¯s grandmother, saw his grandmother¡¯s appearance when he saw Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s appearance. Heughed andughed. He had to step forward to greet the banquet and Tang Tang. ¡°You forgive me. Grandma is forgetting everything when she sees a child. We are no different from the air in her heart now."

    Tang sugar grinned.

    The banquet also evoked the corner of the lips and helped Zhuo¡¯s wheelchair to help him push. "Understand, Zhuo¡¯s grandmother hopes that you will get married and have a baby for more than ten years. It¡¯s not surprising now."

    Zhuo Ji shook his head andughed. He smiled with bitterness. "I don''t want to harm other girls like this."

    The banquet nced at the banquet and took a shot on Zhuo Ji¡¯s shoulder. "Don¡¯t be such a big brother. If you meet someone you like, don¡¯t let people go away, you deserve to be a good girl."

    Zhuo Jiughed and said nothing.

    At this time, Zhuo Grandma, who had enough fragrance with Ji Xiaoyan, remembered other people. Afterughing and taking the arm of the banquet, she turned her eyes to the candy she had never seen before. She did not see any surprise, only mild.

    The feast was introduced to her. "Grandma, this is Tang Tang, Xiao Yan''s mother. We haven''te to visit you since we got married. I will bring her to see you this time."

    Zhuo¡¯s wise eyes were skipped in the two, and it was instantly seen that there was a change between the two, but nothing was asked or even said, justughing and pulling the hand of the Tang Tang sugar, ¡°Good boy, more and more banquet Come see me and see your junior grandmother happy."

    Tang Tang seriously nodded, "Grandma of the meeting, I wille to see youter."

    There was a glimmer of gratification in Zhuo¡¯s grandmother¡¯s eyes. It seems that Ji Jizi is suffering hard. These few children finally have another person to wee happiness.

    When a group of people sat down in the living room, the banquet will be handed to the candy box in his hand and handed to Tang Tang, whispering: "Give the gift to Grandma."

    Tang Tang said to himself, silently asked: "I?"

    The quarter feast nodded.

    Tang Tang didn''t understand why he didn''t give Zhuo grandma directly, but wanted her to give it, but I believe he must have his reasons, so he took the gift box, nervously grasped the fist, and took the gift box under his gaze. Going forward to the grandmother, "Grandma, this is the birthday gift we have prepared for you, I wish you a blessing like Donghai Shoubi Nanshan."

    Zhuo¡¯s grandmother reached out and took a look at Tang Tang and the feast of the season. ¡°You kids are just love to pay, grandma, as long as you guyse, you don¡¯t need gifts, and you have to rack your brains to prepare me. Is it true that grandmother is an olddy who is greedy in your eyes?"

    Still not waiting for the feast of the season and the smell of Tang Tang, Zhuo Ji will lightlyugh and ask for mercy. "Grandma, don''t be angry with me. I will not be able to prepare a cheap birthday gift for you next time?"

    The season feast asked Zhu Ji to ask what happened.

    Zhuo Jifu helped the smile.

    When Zhuo¡¯s grandmother saw that he did not answer, he would reply to him instead: ¡°Your big brother is really good. I sent a picture of Han Pce¡¯s birthday, this picture is that he spent a hundred million auction back, I am going tond soon. The old woman¡¯s birthday needs to be so big!¡±

    This statement, in addition to Ji Xiaoying, who has not much idea about the money, everyone else has been embarrassed, especially Tang Tang, who was scared by this number and almost forgot to breathe.

    Oh, one hundred million! How much is that? In this contrast, the gift she took out was simply too cheap.

    Tang Tang suddenly felt that the gift in his hand was too bad, and he was a little afraid to send it.

    The banquet was only a second ofughter, and said to Zhuo¡¯s grandmother: ¡°Grandma, this is a big brother¡¯s heart. If you have a big brother, don¡¯t me him.¡±

    Grandma Zhuo ordered a quarterly feast with her fingers. "You will talk to your older brother. I haven''t said you yet, you have to pay for it!"

    Although Zhuo¡¯s grandmother is a ten-year-old queen in front of outsiders, there is no difference between them in front of their juniors and ordinary elders. The love that loves, the criticism will never be soft. Less is taught by Zhuo Grandma.

    But this season''s banquet was a smile. "Grandma, you can''t say me this time. I didn''t send such a expensive gift like my eldest brother. The gift I gave didn''t cost money. It was Tang candy who did it for you." ¡±

    This statement was made to let Zhuo grandma stunned, surprised and happy to see Tang Tang, "Is it done by Tang Tang? What do you do? Give your grandmother a look."

    Tang Tang was too little for the gift, and could not help but sneak into the banquet, and found that he was also looking at her, and gently nodded to her, which made her less so embarrassed, which whispered: Grandma, I heard that you like to wear a skirt, so I will give you one, I hope you like it."

    When Zhuo¡¯s grandmother heard interest, she simply reached out and opened the box. ¡°Well, this gift grandma likes it, you have the most heart.¡±

    At the moment when the lid was opened, the clothes inside were presented in front of everyone. Although they could not see the whole picture, Zhuo¡¯s grandmother was instantly surprised by the exquisiteness of the clothes. They could not take the tops and skirts separately and looked at them carefully. Like, the eyes are full of surprises.

    When I saw a pair of exquisite embroidered shoes at the bottom of the box, Zhuo¡¯s grandmother, who had not done embroidered shoes for many years, was so excited and touched that she couldn¡¯t put it down.

    The set of °À skirts and embroidered shoes made by Tang Tang to Zhuo¡¯s grandmother is improved ording to the favorite and best-looking dress of her olddy. The same honor is gorgeous, but it is better than that. The piece is more suitable for Zhuo''s grandmother''s temperament. In order to achieve the best results, she even secretly removed the original embroidery on the fabric and reced it with her own embroidery. This made the effect even better.

    The clothes made by Tang Tang are really full of antique charm. The details are full of low-key luxury. At first nce, people feel precious and precious. They will never be confused with costumes in costume dramas. .

    Zhuo¡¯s grandmother took the hand of Tang Tang¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°Don Sugar, the clothes and shoes you made are so beautiful. Grandma really can¡¯t think of this time, I can still see such a good dress and shoes, Tang Tang, Grandma is really thank you very much."

    "Grandma, you like it." Tang sugar was blushed by Zhuo''s grandmother''s praise, I don''t know what to say. The first reaction is to go to the quarterly banquet. The eyes of the banquet are smiling, Tang Tang is inside. I saw the samepliment, and I was even more embarrassed.

    Ji Xiaoying, the mother¡¯s little brother, stood up at this time and said to Zhuo¡¯s grandmother: ¡°Too grandma, my mother¡¯s clothes are so nice to wear, the clothes you licked me are made by my mother, and I am dressed handsome. Right? Would you like to try it too? I think that if you put on new clothes, it will be more drunk~"

    "Small åª is really handsome today." Zhuo grandma was amused by the little guy''s words, very cooperating with the nod. "Well, well, that''s too grandma to try this, too grandma to be more beautiful." ¡±

    The servant helped Zhuo grandma to go upstairs to change clothes. Zhuo Ji smiled and thanked Tang Tangdao. "Tang Sugar Thank you, Grandma has not been so happy for a long time. She really likes the clothes and shoes you made. Grandma always regrets. The craftsmanship of the ancestors was lost, and she couldn¡¯t do what she wanted. I didn¡¯t expect to make up for it today.¡±

    Tang Tang puts his hand on it. "Don''t thank you, Zhuo Ji, our gift is not worth any money. It is just a heart, Grandma likes it."

    Zhuo Ji can see the true meaning of Tang Tang, can not help but look at the quarterly banquet, patted his shoulder, silently conveyed something.

    The banquet was hooked back in response.

    At this time, Zhuo grandma changed clothes, and the antique dresses and embroidered shoes were very elegant. Together with the hair on the te, the old man who was spirited was full of spirit and enthusiasm.

    Everyone was amazed by the effect of this body. I didn''t expect to look good, and it was more beautiful to wear.

    Ji Xiaoying was the first to run over. He erected two fleshy thumbs and praised him: "Too grandma, you are so busy, and you are drunk with the goddess on TV."

    Ji Xiaoying recently liked to watch Gongdou with Tang Tang. He felt that the goddess was beautiful.

    Zhuo¡¯s grandmother was amused by his description, and he loved to pinch his little hand. ¡°Well, grandma is the same as the maiden? Is it so powerful?¡±

    Ji Xiaoying had a small head in a serious position. "Yes."

    Even if a woman is old, she likes to be exaggerated. Zhuo¡¯s grandmother is overwhelmed by Ji Xiaoyan.

    Zhuo Ji couldn''t help but ridicule the banquet: "The banquet, Xiaoyan can, ah, the skill of the girl is very good, a lot better than a few of them, you will not be a daughter-inw in the future."

    The banquet was a smile, and I thought that if the season is small, if I dare to stay here, I will spend my wisdom on the girl. He promises to interrupt his dogleg.

    "Ah! Grandma, you are so beautiful today!"

    A female voice came from the door. Everyone turned around and saw that Gu Changan came with Ji Yue, and Gu Ruran came with him.

    It was Ji Yue who spoke. She quickly ran to Zhuo¡¯s grandmother and hugged her in a spoiled manner. ¡°Grandma, this dress is really beautiful, where is this dress?¡±

    Grandma Zhuo smiled and patted her head. "This is what Tang Tang gave me. It¡¯s good to see. Grandma decided to wear this suit tomorrow."

    "Don''t do it?" Ji Yue turned around in surprise, and immediately rushed to Tang Tang to hug her. "Don Sugar, you are really amazing. When will you do it for me? I also want to wear it." Wearing such a skirt, I will go to take a photo shoot, and the costumes in the photo studio are too rough."

    Although I don''t know if the photo is awkward, Tang Tang unconditionally promised, "Okay, I will give you one when I go back."

    "Ah, Tang Tang, you are really good!" Ji Yue held tighter, but holding the feeling is a bit different, could not help but look at the Tang Tang sugar, and pinched her face, "tang sugar Are you getting fat? I feel that you are not so cute."

    "Do you feel it?" Tang sugar broke down in an instant, and quickly shared hisbor results with Ji Yue. "I think about getting fat every day, eating and eating every day, and stealing snacks at night with a small donkey." Now, it¡¯s getting eight pounds faster! Hey, I¡¯m over eighty pounds now.¡±

    On the side of the quarterly banquet, I turned to see Tang Tang, and then I realized that she had stolen snacks every night, and he did not even find out.

    Jiyue touched the skin of Tang Tang again. "Not only is it fat, the skin is better, and the face is not as terrible as before. It seems that my skin care products are useful."

    Tang Tang nodded and nodded again. "It''s useful and useful. I use the skin care products you gave me every day. Now the skin has be a lot better. The hair is not so boring. I really thank you for the month."

    Ji Yue really happy for her. "That''s great, you have to work hard, I believe I can be a beautiful woman."

    Tang Tang can''t dare to have such a high demand. "I don''t want to be ugly, the big beauty can''t think about it."

    A little bit of her forehead in the month, "Can you be confident? You believe me, with my experience of watching beautiful guys for so many years, waiting for you to raise your body, and then gain a weight of ten pounds, is definitely a big beauty, When you look at Ji Xiaoying, you know that you are not ugly."

    Tang Tang immediately corrected, "Xiao Xiao is long like his father is good-looking, not long like me, it doesn''t matter to me."

    Jiyue shook his head and denied, "Isn''t it, don''t you find out? Ji Xiaoying is just like a quarterly banquet, but the real facial features are not like the banquet. Since his facial features are not like his father, it is definitely inherited from you. La!"

    Tang sugar did not believe this, how to see her and the little guys are not like.

    "Oh, you have to believe my judgment, you are unhealthy to the deformation, Ji Xiaoying is blurred by the five senses, so I can''t see it, but you have to know, my son looks good, how can the mother be ugly? ""

    Ji Yue said and turned to ask the season feast: "I am right about the quarterly feast? Ji Xiaoxiao''s five senses are not like you?"

    The banquet looked at Ji Xiaoyan, who was being held in the arms of Gu Changan, and silently nodded. Ji Xiao¡¯s facial features are not like him. The little guy¡¯s facial features are much more delicate than him, but he does not know. This is not inherited from Tang Tang, because when he met her, she was not very good looking.

    Tang Tang saw a bit of a surprise in the banquet. I couldn¡¯t help but look back and forth between the banquet and Ji Xiaoyan. I don¡¯t know if it was affected by Ji Yue¡¯s words. She suddenly felt that she had abandoned the flesh of Ji Xiao¡¯s face, the little guy¡¯s. The five senses and the banquet seem to be not very simr. Is it true that she is like her? impossible.

    Is it really beautiful when she is normal? The key is she normal? Hey, why didn''t you have a picture of the previous one?

 Chapter 37: ...

    Zhujia old house has a special banquet for each of them. It is veryfortable to sleep, and there is no dream in one night. When Tang sugar wakes up, he only feels refreshed.

    Looked at the side of the head, Ji Xiaoying is spreading his hands and feet like a small frog, but the quarterly banquet has disappeared. Tang sugar looked at the phone, only half past six.

    "Where did you go so early?"

    Tang Tang picked up and went to wash, put on clothes and went downstairs. There were no other people in the downstairs except for some servants. It seems that everyone is still asleep.

    The quarterly banquet is not here, where is it going?

    Tang Tang suddenly remembered that when the banquet was at home, he had to go out for exercise every day. It was only after the realization that the banquet was going to exercise. There was a garden behind Zhuo¡¯s house. It should be going to practice there.

    Thinking of this, Tang Tang went directly to the back garden, just as she is running and exercising every day. Today, she can run with her husband.

    The back garden of Zhuojia is particrlyrge. It is said to be a garden. It is better to say that it is a beautiful park with beautiful environment, trees and trees, and flowers and flowers are beautiful. The air inhaled in the nose is particrly fresh, and the mood is getting better, but it is too big, and the figure of the banquet is not visible at all.

    Tang Tang walked along the path while admiring the beautiful scenery. I wanted to see if I could find the figure of the banquet. If I couldn¡¯t find the beautiful view, it would be good.

    When Tang Tang walked for almost a quarter of an hour, I finally saw that there was a figure running in the distance. With the understanding of the banquet, she recognized that it was the figure of the banquet, but the side of the banquet was still There is another beautiful figure, Gu Ruran.

    Tang Tang licked his lips and immediately stepped forward to run behind them. He wanted to catch up with them. The two people in front of him ran too fast, and they couldn¡¯t catch up with her physical strength. The ground is adorned.

    Gu Yuran''s footsteps are brisk and neat, and the long hair is smooth into a ponytail. The hair flutters in the air with every step. She runs very easily, not only can easily keep up with the speed of the banquet, but also While running, he smiled and talked to him, and he stretched his hand from time to time.

    From time to time, the banquet swayed and shook his head, and responded to something. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu Ruran¡¯s smile was very bright. From the back, she could see her joy and joy, and the usual cold beauty was not at all. same.

    I don''t know why, when I saw this scene, Tang sugar''s footsteps suddenly couldn''t move. A heart seemed to be pinched up. It was so ufortable with soreness. Every time she saw Gu Ruran and the banquet, she had a feeling of something wrong. She always felt that Gu Ruran¡¯s attitude towards the banquet was not the same as that of Zhuo Ji¡¯s brother. But it is not the same.

    Gu Ruran seems to be like a banquet...

    But they grew up together, not brothers and sisters like brothers and sisters, there is nothing wrong with getting along like this, she does not understand where this feelinges from, but from small torge, her kind is simr to small animals. Intuition has never been wrong.

    So, will Gu Ruran really have such feelings for Xiao Xiao¡¯s father? Does she actually like Xiaoxiao Dad?

    Tang Tang was scared by this conclusion. The footsteps suddenly stopped, and the whole heart was shaking like a drum. Next time, she was a little embarrassed and could only watch the two figures in front. It disappeared in her sight.

    Tang Tang remembered the first meeting with Gu Ruran. She didn¡¯t say hello to herself all the time. It didn¡¯t seem to know the general. She only spoke to the banquet. The second time was in the holiday vi, she seemed to Didn¡¯t say anything to herself, when everyone praised herself, she never praised it at one time; thest time was thest time in the army, that time she said a lot to herself, she said that the quarterly feast likes health and loves sports. The girl said that Grandpa¡¯s grandfather, who likes to be a soldier, does not meet each other, but Ji Yanran himself is in conformity.

    Moreover, Gu Ruran called the banquet to call the brother, but it seems that she never called her a scorpion...

    Everything in this kind of thing shows that the guess in her heart may not be wrong.

    However, Gu Ruran is beautiful, has high academic qualifications, high ability, and a family life. If a arrogant woman likes a feast, why not show her heart? I believe that ording to her conditions, I would like to marry the quarterly banquet should be supported by many people, at least the grandfather should be very supportive.

    Why did the banquet still smash the original owner? Is there something happening in the middle?

    In other words, Gu Ruran actually showed his intentions. The season banquet also knew her love. But he didn''t like her, so he refused her or because he was married, so he had to refuse her. After all, this world can only be married with one wife.

    Which one is the truth? What do you think of the season banquet?

    At this moment, the point in Tang Tang¡¯s heart suddenly became precarious because of the good time of the season banquet. Compared with Gu Ruran, she is almost like the dog''s tail grass on the ground. He is like this. Do good men really like dog tail grass?

    Tang sugar edged and walked aimlessly, and finally did not know where to go, saw a bench and sat down, looking at the distance to start staying, the brain is messy.

    I don''t know how long I have been in a daze, and my shoulders have suddenly been shaken vigorously.

    "Don sugar, how do you run here alone, everyone is looking for you!" Ji Yue gasped and held the shoulders of Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang¡¯s return to this, suddenly remembered what day it was today, and suddenly jumped up and hurriedly asked: ¡°When is it? What?¡±

    "It¡¯s almost ten o''clock! Xiaoxi didn''t find you from waking up. I have been looking for more than two hours. Now I am so anxious to cry, I want to be with my mother, the banquet is also looking for you, why are youing out? With a mobile phone?"

    Tang Tang touched the pocket, and when I found out, I forgot to take the mobile phone. The little guy couldn¡¯t find her should be anxious, how could she run this daze! Really dying!

    Don''t have time to say anything, grab the hand of Ji Yue and go back. "Let''s go back!"

    When two people panted and rushed to the front hall, Zhuo Ji first saw them. "Where are you going to run Tang Tang? Xiao Yan is crying for you, I will call them!"

    Zhuo Ji¡¯s phone was dialed out for two minutes, and the quarterly banquet was held by Ji Xiaoyan, followed by Gu Ruran.

    When Ji Xiaoying saw her mother, she just had a long time tears and involuntarily flowed out. While wowing and crying, she stretched her arms toward the candy, and she was wronged and afraid. "Mom-mother-"

    Tang sugar has a heart to repent, ran up and took the little guy over and kissed him. "I am sorry, my mother is wrong, my mother should not leave you for so long, don''t cry, Hey."

    Ji Xiaoying squatted on his mother''s neck and groaned andined: "Mom, where have you been? Why don''t you take me with me? I have been looking for you for a long time and can''t find it! Are you not wanting me? ?"

    The little guy¡¯s crying shattered the heart of Tang Tang¡¯s heart, and the tears could not help but flow down. ¡°No, my mother will never want to be a baby. Mom just went to the garden to run, and then forgot the time, just happened again. No mobile phone, so the baby did not find me, my mother is wrong, my mother will not be like this again next time? You forgive my mother."

    Listening to Tang Tang¡¯s exnation, Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s frightened heart settled down, slowly stopped crying, and wiped the tears with Tang Xiao sugar with a small hand. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t me you, don¡¯t you cry, If you cry too much, you will not be able to brew."

    Tang sugar cried and nodded. "Well, the baby won''t cry if she doesn''t cry."

    Ji Xiaoyan sucked his nose quickly. "Then I don''t cry!"

    Tang sugar handkerchief wiped the tears to the little guy, looked up and saw the quarterly banquet standing silent, facing his deep gaze, heart panic, and quickly escaped.

    Gu Ruran then came forward and wanted to take away Ji Xiaoyan. "Tang Sugar will give me a small donkey. You go up and clean up yourself. The guests areing. You are not seen so well."

    But Ji Xiaoxiao was reluctant to leave her mother, shaking her head with Tang candy''s neck. "I want to be with my mother, I want my mother to hold it."

    Tang Tang did not give Ji Xiaoran to Gu Ruran, and apologized to those present: "I''m sorry, I have trouble for everyone. I took the little girl back to the room to clean up."

    Zhuo Ji smiled and waved his hand: "There is nothing to talk about, just go up and clean up."

    Tang sugar nodded to a few people, holding Ji Xiaoying upstairs, although she could not hold him, but she still clung to the unwilling to let go.

    The feast of the season banquet, walked quickly to the side of Tang Tang, took her from her arms, Ji Xiaoyan, "I am holding, you can''t hold."

    Ji Xiaoying is about to rebel, and the banquet is watching him seriously. "Mom can''t hold you, do you want your mother to hold it?"

    Ji Xiaoyan instantly stumbled and mmed his neck.

    Tang Tang had to hold Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s small hand to walk next to him.

    The banquet brought Ji Xiaoying into the room and looked at Tang Tang. She did not say her because she was inexplicably gone. She just said: "I am going to help the older brother to entertain the guests now. I may not be able to take care of you, you and Xiao. I don¡¯t want to run around, I wille to you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Tang sugar silently nodded.

    The banquet touched the head of Ji Xiaoyan, and thought about it and touched her head before I went downstairs.

    Tang Tang¡¯s mood is moreplicated, but at this time it¡¯s notplicated. She gathers her heart and cleans herself up and Ji Xiaoyan. When she cleans up, both mother and child¡¯s emotions have been restored, and the children¡¯s forgetting is great. At this point, I started to jump again and again, and I talked to Tang Tang.

    When the mother and the child went downstairs, the guests had alreadye a lot. The people who came here were all temperamental, and the drows were not grouped. Everyone gathered together in twos and threes, and each had their own affairs.

    Tang Tang subconsciously looked for the figure of the banquet. He found that he was apanying Zhuo Ji to entertain guests. They couldn¡¯t attend them for the time being. Others didn¡¯t know each other. Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what to do. He had to take Ji Xiaoyu. Sit and eat together in a corner where no one cares.

    It¡¯s not boring to talk about both the mother and the child while eating something.

    After a while, Ji Xiaoyan, who was supposed to be in the arms of Tang Tang, suddenly patted her arm. The person who came in at the door said excitedly: "Mom mom, look at it, it¡¯s too grandfather! Grandpa ising. It!"

    Tang Tang was shocked. The line of sight looked in the direction of Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s fingers. I saw a man with a gray hair but a spirited and imposing mannering in from the door. The old man was full of the majesty of the superior.

    Tang Tang just wanted to feel that Xiaoye¡¯s grandfather was so powerful that he saw four people behind Ji¡¯s grandfather. The four people she actually knew, that was the four people who met at the restaurant and the unhappy season. .

    Who are they? How can I be with Grandpa?

    It was discovered that the grandfather of the season came, and Zhuo Ji and his entourage immediately greeted the grandfather of the season. Zhuo Ji Gu Changan Gu Ruran, and they all said hello to the grandfather, and the attitude was very respectful.

    However, Tang Tang found that the banquet was just standing behind a few people. He did not talk to the grandfather and other people during the whole journey. Grandpa did not talk to the banquet, as if the two sides did not know each other.

    It seems that the rtionship between the quarterly banquet and the grandfather of the season is not very good.

    Tang Tang feels that she still doesn''t want to go out and talk about it at this time. Maybe Grandpa will not take care of her at all.

    Ji Xiaoyan did not run over to find the grandfather of the season, and continued to eat in the sugar candy.

    Tang sugar did not know anyone except Ji Ji, I wanted to stay here silently until the end of the birthday banquet, but I thought someone took the initiative to find her.

    "Don Sugar, I didn''t expect you toe this time." The appearance of the woman broke the silence in this corner.

    Tang Tang looked up and immediately recognized the beautiful and beautiful girl who was the one she met in the restaurant downstairs of Ji Yue Company. She had a close rtionship with the original appearance.

    Tang sugar nodded to her quietly.

    Tang Mi saw that Tang Tang was so calm this time, his eyes were bright, and he couldn¡¯t help but sit down on the sofa. He first looked at Ji Xiaoyu in the arms of Tang Tang¡¯s arms and smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiaoyan to grow so big. It is."

    Ji Xiaoying curiously red at Tang Mi, who did not know who she was.

    Looking at Ji Xiaoyan''s curiosity, Tang Mi took the initiative to introduce himself to the little guy. "Small, I am your mother''s sister. You have to call me a little sister."

    This sentence made Tang Tang feel awkward. This woman is really close to the original rtionship. The two are actually sisters. Then thest sick mother she said was the mother of the original master? That is her current mother?

    Ji Xiaoying looked up and looked at Tang Tang. "Mom, is she your sister?"

    Don''t know how to answer this question.

    Tangmi sees this, his eyes are full ofplex, dumb voice: "Don sugar, I know you me me and my parents, but I have said that I have no intention of grabbing your things, I can hand over everything in the Tang family. Let you, in addition to swearing, I can do nothing. But I am really in love with you, even if you are forced to marry him, you will not be happy. Do you still understand this truth? Have you been so long? What if you can''t let it go?"

    Who is it? Why is she unable to let go? When the original owner likes this, he wants to marry him?

    Tang Tang¡¯s brain is a mess, but she can¡¯t say a word.

    See Tang Tang is always silent, Tang honey is very disappointing, after a long time to say: "Tang sugar, anyway, my mother gave you life, now my mother is sick, you go back and see, my mother needs you now, count me I beg you, please? Go back and help my mother."

    Don Sugar doesn''t know what to say. If she can, she really wants to find a ce to hide, so as not to face such a situation that is overwhelmed.

    However, the performance of Tang Tang seems to be cold and bloodless in the eyes of outsiders.

    When I was in the season, I walked up and pulled up Tang honey. The tone was full of distress. "Honey, what do you have to say to this woman? Who is she? You are still unclear? Why do you want to take this insult?"

    "When, my mother is really-"

    When the season interrupted her, "Well, I will find a way, you don''t need to whisper here."

    Tang honey bit his lip and finally looked at Tang Tang, and reluctantly followed the season.

    When I was on the verge of the season, I squinted at Tang Tang. The disgust and nausea there made Tang Tang, an outsider, feel amazed and had a heartache.

    Why does this man hate her so much? What is the rtionship between them?

    The arrival of the two was like a whirlwind, disturbing the calm heart of Tang Tang, leaving her with a lot of thoughts for a time, and her head seemed to be faint.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?" Ji Xiaoying looked at Tang Tang''s face is not good, worried.

    Tang sugar shook his head reluctantly. "Mom is fine, my mother is a little tired."

    "That mom, I will give you a massage and you will not be tired." Ji Xiaoyan stretched out the chubby hand and began to pinch around the arms and shoulders of Tang Tang. The little guy didn''t have the strength. It didn''t look like a massage. In the tickling, I got a lot of candy and I was in a good mood.

    "Okay, my mother is not tired at all, the baby is resting for a while, do you want to y for a while?" The little guy was bored with her here.

    Ji Xiaoyan looked at the child in the distance who had the same little golden monkey as his neck. It was very heart-warming, but he did not want to leave his mother.

    Tang sugar smiled and kissed his face. "It doesn''t matter, my mother will stay here and don''t leave. When youe back, you can see your mother, mother promises!"

    Listening to Tang Tang said, Ji Xiaoyu hesitated to the ground and went back to his mother while walking away. "Remember, don''t go."

    Tang sugar made a vow, "Mom guarantee!"

    The little guy finally got peace of mind, ran away with a small short leg and went straight to a child.

    It was originally attracted to the children.

    Tang sugar watched the little guy go far, and then he pressed his hand on his chest and tried to resist the sudden ufortable feeling.

    "Don sugar, are you heartache?"

 Chapter 38: ...

    The sudden sound made Tang Tang startled and turned around and didn¡¯t know when Gu Yuran sat next to her.

    When did shee?

    Gu Ruran looked at Tang Tang worriedly. "I just saw you talking to Tang Mi and the season, are you all right? Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, I can do something, I don''t know them now." Tang Tang did not want to say anything more than Gu Ruran.

    When Tang Tang mentioned the season, Tang and Tang honey did not have a slight fluctuation. Gu Yanran shed a deep thought in his eyes and tried to ask: "Don Sugar, you really don''t remember the season? Don''t you remember his feelings?"

    This made the heart of Tang Tang suddenly jump, but she did not want to go out in front of Gu Ruran, and looked directly at her: "I lost my memory, I don''t know what seasons, I don''t know what other people have feelings, I am If you have a husband or child, please don¡¯t talk about it!"

    Gu Ruran paused and smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, I don''t mean anything else. I didn''t want to say this. But I understand how painful it is to let the loved one let go. It is obvious that you should be the season." The wife''s, everything should be yours, but it waspletely robbed by others. If it is me, I will be very reconciled. I think even if you lose your memory, you should have the right to know, and you don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s really unfair to you.¡±

    Tang Tang listened and actually wanted tough, Gu Ruran, what do you want to do? Do you not believe that she has lost her memory to test or even if she has lost her memory, she has to remind her of her previous things so that she can restore her memory? What is the purpose of her doing this?

    She does not believe that a person who likes her husband will really say this for himself.

    If she is really the original owner and has lost her memory, maybe she will want to find her past and re-search for her lover. Since then, the banquet has fallen apart, so that this calm time will no longer exist. Then Gu Ruran has a chance to get a season banquet.

    Unfortunately, she is not the original owner.

    Tang Tang is now very sure, Gu Ruran is like a feast, want to get a feast. Now, she wants to start from her side.

    Originally, I was secretly d that there was no intrigue between the women in this era of allowing only one husband and one wife. Who thought that it still existed.

    Tang Tang really doesn''t like Gu Ruran. This is obviously malicious to her, but she pretends to be a good-looking look. She simply breaks thisyer of hypocrisy. "What is the purpose of saying this? Is it wanting me? Going to pursue the people you really love, don''t you have a good time with the banquet? Do you really want to have problems between me and the banquet?"

    Gu Ruran did not expect that Tang Tang would say such a sharp word directly, which is very inconsistent with her character. I couldn¡¯t help but swear, and then I couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t just want you to I don¡¯t know anything about my own affairs. This kind of life is too sad. Who do you think of me? Why don¡¯t I want you to live with the banquet brother?¡±

    Tang Tang looked straight at her. "You know what you think, you know what you have, and you know what you are."

    Gu Ruran¡¯s face changed. ¡°What do you mean by this? You tell me clearly!¡±

    "Whoever you like in your heart, you should be clear, not everyone can''t see it, and you shouldn''t treat me as a fool. At least I can see it."

    Gu Ruran suddenly squinted and fixedly staring at Tang Tang, confirming that she was not bombing her, suddenlyughing,ughing without any cover, "I didn''t expect you to be as innocent as you have shown, before That look is all loaded? Amnesia is also loaded? You are not amnesia!"

    Tang sugar was shrinking, and this change immediately fell into Gu¡¯s eyes, and my heart was more convinced of my judgment.

    "I have long felt that your amnesia is pretending. How can a small car ident not hurt your mind? How can you lose your memory? And how can a person lose memory? It may be like changing a personpletely. Don''t forget, I am a doctor, I am I have seen patients who are really amnesia, and I am clear about what kind of amnesia people are. Do you think that you will make up a reason for amnesia?

    The sugar of Tang Tang was tied into a line and it was white.

    Since she has already torn thisyer of window paper, Gu Ruran is not concealed, and she does not want to hide it any more. She has turned all the hatred in her heart into the sharpestnguage. "Do you know who you are?" How annoying? How do you hate someone who loves others but use the tricks of designing a season banquet, threatening him with your child, and discovering that the banquet can''t help you achieve your goal, you start to dislike it. For the quarterly banquet? If it is not the existence of Xiaoyan, do you think that the season banquet will endure you? Is your woman like a banquet? You don¡¯t look in the mirror to see what you are!¡±

    Tang sugar squeezed his fists, and the original owner used this method to marry the banquet. No wonder the season banquet did not like her.

    At this time, Gu Ruranpletely abandoned her noble and elegant image, like an aggressive executioner who wants to kill the Tang candy. "How? Can''t you say the rebuttal? You simply have no way to go." I deliberately lost my memory, because you lost your memory of the banquet, you won¡¯t care about it, and you won¡¯t divorce you. You won¡¯t be like a mourning dog. But you said, if the banquet knows you¡¯re going to How is it not for memorization?"

    Tang sugar''s nails unconsciously smashed into the meat, but they did not feel any pain, and the brain screamed because of Gu Yuran''sst words.

    When someone smashes some of your deep fears in front of you, you can no longer pretend not to see.

    Although her dissatisfaction is not the same as Gu Yuran''s understanding, one thing is undeniable. That is, she is not a person who gave birth to a small person, nor is he a real wife. She has been cheating them.

    The banquet is to know that she is not a memory loss but aplete stranger. She knows that she is not a small mother but a lonely ghost. Will he still treat her like this? Will she drive her out directly?

    Looking at the worried expression of fear on the face of Tang Tang, Gu Ruran finally realized the feeling of happiness. The hatred hidden in her heart for so many years made her want to kill this woman, but now it is not the time, she still needs to endure.

    Her Gu Ruran has always been a patient person, and one day she will personally grab the quarterly banquet!

    Fortunately, this day ising soon.

    "Don Sugar, the granddaughter of the grandfather of the season is me. If it weren''t for you, I would have married the banquet! You are all mine now, you wait, I will let the banquet see your true purpose." .

    "Mom, I told you, the little golden monkey on the neck of the doodle is exactly the same as me. Dad said that the little monkey who is toot is also sent by the grandmother, we are one or two."

    "And oh, Dudu''s father is like my father, and it''s also the Uncle of the People''s Liberation Army. It''s all superb."

    "Mom, Dudu also likes to y with music, but he is not as high as me now. I promised him to y with him next time."

    Ji Xiaoying excitedly talked to Tang Tang about the things that today¡¯s new worship boy had toot the children, but said that for a long time, he did not have the enthusiasm of his mother as before, and could not help but pinch the mother¡¯s nose. ¡°Mom, What happened to you? Have you heard me?"

    "Ah? What?" Tang sugar pulled the little guy''s hand and was pinched back by the little guy. "What did you just say to your mother?"

    Ji Xiaoyan sighed and the little brow screwed up worriedly. "Mom, what happened to you? Why are you not happy?"

    Tang sugar smiled and shook his head. "Mom is fine, my mother is a little tired."

    "Oh, this way, the mother, you sleep with me for a while, we will be home soon." Ji Xiaoying patted his shoulder and let the mother rest assured.

    The heart of Tang Tang was moved by this little man, and his head was gently ced on his young shoulders to close his eyes.

    Ji Xiaoyan suddenly dared not move, trying to stretch his chest and want his mother to sleep better.

    The banquet looked at Tang Tang from the rearview mirror, and there was a slight worry in his eyes.

    After the family arrived at home, it was almost eight o''clock in the evening. Tang Tang was going to cook in the kitchen. The banquet was holding her hand. "I am tired tonight, don''t be so troublesome. I will simply fill the noodles and fill my stomach. Just fine."

    "I will go." The hand that was pulled was hot and trembled. Tang sugar was innocent at this moment, but he felt his own feelings, took out his hands, and hurried into the kitchen to cook arge pot of noodles. The family ate three. Simple dinner.

    After the meal, the three people went to the shower one by one. Tang sugar habitually took out the foot bath barrel and prepared a bucket of medicinal water to give the season feast soaking feet. When I was ready, I was surprised to find that I did this without knowing it. It¡¯s a thing, this thing is as natural in her mind as eating and drinking, and I don¡¯t need to think at all.

    How much does she like him?

    However, can she still do this for him? If she is not a small mother, he will definitely not let her do this again... She takes over the identity of others and enjoys it all but never says it. Does he think she is shameless?

    Tang sugar is now in a mess, and my heart can''t be calm. I can only try to hold my heart down as usual to hold the acupuncture points for the season feast, but pinch the half-season feast but hold her hand. "Tang Sugar, don''t be tonight. Pinch, sleep, sleep, go to bed early." One night is absent-minded, it is exhausted.

    Tang sugar looked up at him, but the dark and deep eyes suddenly made her ufortable. She quickly lowered her wet hand and handed the towel to him. "That, then you will have more time." ,I will go and sleep now."

    "¡­¡­it is good."

    The banquet watched her go to the other side of the bed andy down. She held her eyes in her arms and closed her eyes. In the process, she didn''t even look at him.

    Can not help frown, ording to her character, she should look up and smile at him sweetly, and then said: "My husband, I am not tired, give you a pinch, I will sleep again.", when he sleeps, he will certainly rush to him. Smile and say "Good night"?

    what is it today?

    The candy that closed her eyes didn''t fall asleep. She couldn''t sleep. Her heart kept echoing thest sentence of Gu Ruran. "You wait, I will let the banquet see your true purpose."

    What does Gu Ruran say about this sentence? Has she found anything?

    My heart was very upset. This night, Tang candy slept very badly, and even made a terrible dream. In the dream, Gu Yanran revealed that she was not the fact that Xiaoxi¡¯s biological mother, the banquet was very angry after she knew it. It¡¯s a liar, and Ji Xiaoyan doesn¡¯t recognize her. The father and son let her leave this house and nevere back.

    She was driven out, nothing, no one knows, no money, and finally lived on the streets, and became a beggar.

    The next day, Tang Tang was awakened by his own life. He touched his cheeks and was wet with tears.

    "Mom, how are you crying? Is it painful?" Ji Xiaoyan came in from the door and saw his mother crying. She was scared and rushed to wipe her tears with her little hand.

    Tang Tang tried to **** his nose. "Nothing, my mother just had a nightmare. It''s okay. Now is it?"

    Ji Xiaoying raised his little watch and looked at it. "Nine o''clock."

    Nine o''clock! Tang Tang suddenly sat up from the bed. "Why didn''t you call your mother to get up? Are you hungry? Mom is going to make breakfast for you."

    "Mom doesn''t have to, my father came back to bring me breakfast in the morning. Dad told me not to call you, saying that you are tired and have a good rest, and that you are awake to ask you to have breakfast."

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart suddenly tasted unspeakable, and the mood was happy and sad. The happy father is so good to her, but the sad one is that this is too illusory, and it may be shattered at any time.

    Tang Tang took Ji Xiaoyan tightly in his arms and couldn''t help but tempted to ask: "Baby, mother asks you a question. If your mother is not a mother, would you like your mother?"

    Ji Xiaoyan was puzzled at the temple. "But you are my mother. Dad said that I came out of your belly."

    "I mean, if you came out of someone else''s belly, would you like me and call my mother?"

    This problem is too difficult for Ji Xiaoying to understand, and the little fingers are tangled and pinched and can''t think of it.

    Seeing that it is difficult for a child toe, Tang Tang knocked on his own head and felt that he was really a konjac. Since yesterday, he has been worried about this matter, but it is useless to worry about it. Theing will alwayse, if it is every day. Because this thing is worried, will you not have to live that day?

    Moreover, who can think of her as a resurrection? Gu Ruran thinks that she is in the loss of memory.

    She should have thought more...

    In order to prevent himself from being affected again, Tang Tang decided to keep himself busy every day, so that there is no time to think about it.

    Just agree to the text to give her a dress, but also promised to make a dress for her, and now nothing can be done.

    So Tang Tang bought a lot of fabrics from the Inte. Every day, besides doing housework and taking care of Ji Xiaoyan, he was burying his head and making clothes. When he was busy, he really left Gu Ruran behind, and the days returned to calm.

    Only in the dead of night, Tang sugar side peeks at the figure of the banquet, or can not help but think of what Gu Ruran said, she said that if it is not the original owner, she has long been married to the banquet, the granddaughter that the grandfather wants is actually she was.

    Think carefully, Gu Ruran and the feast of the banquet grow up together, Gu Ruran''s family appearance ability is outstanding, the two should also be the door to the right, the grandfather of the season wants the banquet to be considerate, it should be true, Gu Ruran did not dare here Lie in the matter.

    Did the banquet also want to ignore the sorrow? Is it because the original owner has dismantled both of them?

    Does the season banquet still like Gu Yanran?

    Well, Tang Tang admits that she still wants to know if the season feast likes Gu Ruran. She likes the banquet. She wants the banquet to like her too, so she can work hard for it and even give her everything. But if a man already has someone else, how can she walk into his heart? ? It¡¯s impossible.

    I remember that the milkdy said that it doesn''t matter if you don''t have a man in your heart, but you must not have someone else. Once a man has someone in his heart, you will never walk into his heart. Don''t invest in a man who has someone else in your heart, or else you will hurt yourself.

    Tang Tang feels that the milkdy is right.

    Think carefully about the rtionship between the banquet and Gu Yuran. It seems that the banquet is not so special for Gu Yuran, but it is not as cold as other people. He will practice with Gu Yuran, talk to her, and evenugh with her. He clearly did notugh at her several times...

    Tang Tang actually wanted to ask the quarterly banquet, but many times he opened his mouth but could not tell. Yes, why should she ask? The season feast does not like her, and she is not his real wife.

    Moreover, if the answer that I came up with in the future is what she does not want, how can I get along with itter?

    Tang Tang had to continue to bury himself in the ostrich style, pretending to know nothing.

    Although Tang Tang was not the same in peacetime, the quarterly banquet was still keenly aware of the wrongness of Tang Tang.

    She has recently had a few appearances with him, as if she was deliberately hiding from his gaze. asionally, she will be very quick to see, and she will be ashamed and happy to look at him before, and then sweet. Sweetly yelling at him "husband", she seems to seldom call him that day.

    What''s up with her? What happened?

 Chapter 39:

    "What do you want to be so serious in the old season?" Dong Li took the shoulder of the next banquet and sat down next to him.

    The banquet looked at the distance and said nothing.

    Dong Li smiled and gave himself a cigarette. He took out one and handed it to him. "You have something to worry about these days..."

    The banquet reached out and took the cigarette into the mouth. He took the lighter in Dong Li¡¯s hand and took a deep breath, then slowly spit out a ring of smoke.

    "Old season, I haven''t seen you smoke for a long time. Every time you smoked every time because you were worried about Xiaoyan, you haven''t smoked since Xiaoxiao and Tang Tang came to the army. I almost thought you were quit. ""

    Perhaps no one has thought that the season banquet, which has always been excellent and self-disciplined, is called a child''s family. The banquet has actually started smoking since the age of fifteen, and it is particrly fierce. It can kill two packs of cigarettes a day. This situation continues. To Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s voice, the child¡¯s healthy season banquet has been drawn from now on. Only asionally when I go out to work, I can¡¯t worry about the family¡¯s Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s picking one, until the Tang sugar mother and sone together, the season. The feast has almost quit smoking, and this is the first time in so many days.

    It can be seen that there is something in my heart.

    The banquet was a little bit smoky, "Nothing."

    Dong Li didn''t quite believe it. If he didn''t say it, he guessed himself. "Is it a quarrel with Tang Tang? Are two people awkward?"

    The banquet took a sip of smoke.

    It seems that it is right. Dong Li couldn''t help but be curious. "Is it really awkward? It is reasonable to say that it shouldn''t be ah. Now that the Tang Tang is so jealous, I still like you to be like a baby. Can you be willing to quarrel with you? I think it is cool for you." The face is almost the same."

    The former Tang Tang Dong Li is not good to say, but now the Tang Tang soft is just like the dough, and it is good and good, and the two seasons of the banquet are quickly petted to the sky. Can she be willing to make a conflict with the banquet? impossible.

    The banquet nced at him and said: "Don''t guess, it''s not what you think, we are fine."

    Dong Licai did not believe his words. He felt that in all likelihood, the quarterly banquet did not really forgive Tang Tang¡¯s previous actions. He did not hesitate to persuade: "I said the old season, the past things have passed, now and in the future. It is the most important thing. Since she has lost her memory, you should not hold on to the previous things. People are very good now. You have used all your heart and you, and you are tolerant of others. Let''s be a big man and a girl."

    The banquet faintly nced at him. "Where do you see that I am holding on to the previous things?"

    Dong Li thinks about it too. The quarterly banquet is not a person who cares a lot with a woman, but he does not get along with a woman. He has a cool face every day. Even if he doesn¡¯t care about the previous things, maybe Tang Tang thought he was In the case of it.

    "Since you don''t care about people, you can live well with Tang Tang. If you are better with others, women need to be pampered. If you are not good to others, how can people always be sorrowful to you?"

    Although Dong Li did not have a family, but he has a lot of experience in love, he really understands that men and women get along, so the season feast did not regard his words as a fart.

    When I smoked a few cigarettes in silence, when Dong Li thought he would not speak, he spoke. "...I didn''t feel bad about her because of the previous things."

    Dong Li wants to turn his eyes. "I don''t have a bad idea about her, but it''s two concepts. If you forget it, the man you haven''t talked about in love doesn''t know. I told you this, on the right. Wife, we all have to pay tribute to Zhang Cheng, you see Zhang Cheng, the other party Yu Wei is good, the money is all paid, the housework is all-inclusive, the cold is warm and sent, the birthday Valentine''s Day gift will not be less, I guess this kid He will wash his wife in the evening!"

    Dong Li said that he talked about the goose bumps and shook his shoulders. "Forget it, Zhang Cheng, the wife of the wife, can''t do it. The faces of the big men are gone, let''s work hard. It¡¯s almost a third, and a third of it¡¯s good will make your wife die.¡±

    The banquet silently took off the smoke in his mouth and looked at the distance and meditated.

    Money is all handed over to the house? Their housework is all done by Tang Tang, he does nothing, and the money is in his hands.

    Asked about the cold and sent it to you? It seems to be done by Tang Tang. I have toe out to pick him up every day. He has to worry about it for a long time.

    Birthday Valentine''s Day gift? He didn''t seem to have given her any gifts, only gave money, and he didn''t know when she was birthday.

    Wash your feet? This is also what Tang Tang did for him. He has not done it.

    When I thought about it, he seemed to have never done anything for her. She didn¡¯t even buy a dress for her. The clothes on her clothes were made by her own. She gave her all the money. She didn¡¯t spend any money on her own.

    It¡¯s hard that she also feels that she is not good to her, so she is not happy, so this time is the case?

    Dong Li is sincerely hoping that his old friend is happy. He can see that his change hase from Tang Sugar and Xiao Yan. The whole person has a sense of happiness, although he may not know it. Therefore, he did not want to miss this happiness because of his old friend''s iprehensible feelings.

    "Old season, I used to advise you to divorce Tang sugar, but now the situation is different. Tang sugar has forgotten the previous things. Now the character is good and good, and you and all the little sisters let all the men Hey, and she is still a mother of Xiaoyan. If she can go on, she will forget the previous things. This is good for Xiaoyan. And people with good eyes can see that Tang Tang is really like you, as long as you are, look. Always on you, that look is really very exciting for us single dogs, so ah, you give people a chance, better for others, don''t let people cold their hearts."

    The banquet extinguished the smoke that had not yet been exhausted, and stood up to pat the shoulders of Dong Li. "I am leaving."

    "Hey, why are you leaving? You didn''t listen to what I said?"

    The banquet is going home a lot earlier than usual. Tang sugar is sitting on the sofa to make clothes. It is very strange to see the banquete back so early. "Are youing back so early? I haven''t made dinner yet, I am now. Go and do it."

    The banquet held her shoulder. "It¡¯s still early, I will wait, you will be busy with you first."

    It¡¯s still early for Tang Tang to see the time. I will do dinner, and I will look down and make a bow.

    The feast was silently sitting on the sofa, watching her fly the needle for a while, and then she moved her eyes from her hand to the clothes she was doing. It was a skirt.

    "This dress is different from what you did some time ago," he said suddenly.

    Tang Tang nodded. "Thest time I did it was to give Wenwen a skirt. I have already sent it to Wenwen. Now I am doing it for Jiyue. Last time Zhuo grandma¡¯s birthday feast, she said that she wants a skirt. I promised her."

    The banquet was licking her lips and her eyes were deep. She remembered that when she first bought the fabric, she said that she bought fabrics for him and Xiaoxuan. He also said that he was going to make a shirt for him, but he could have a small trousers. Well done, his shirt has been slow to see her.

    She didn''t want to do it for him?

    The season banquet suddenly felt very ufortable, but this ufortable but could not be said, which made him a little annoyed, simply stood up and wanted to find something to do, can not find anything in a circle, the home was Tang The sugar was packed very well, and there was nothing he could do. In desperation, he had to walk into the room and pick up his military books to start reading.

    However, after reading it for a long time, I didn¡¯t read what I said in the book. The banquet simply put down the book and closed my eyes and meditated. After a few seconds, I took out my mobile phone and went to Gu Chang¡¯an for a call.

    Gu Chang¡¯an was very surprised when he called him at this time. When the banquet opened his first sentence, his chin was almost scared.

    "Jiyue is not happy, how do you usually do it?"

    Gu Changan almost thought he had got it wrong. "What do you say?"

    The banquet was repeated again and again. "Jiyue is not happy, how do you usually do it?"

    Gu Changan finally made sure that he had not misunderstood and lifted his chin up. After a long time, he said: "Don''t be happy, you want to marry her?"

    The feast was silent.

    Gu Changan suddenly wanted tough. I didn''t expect that the quarterly banquet, which has always been turned behind by the woman but turned a blind eye, would have a day when I wanted to marry a woman. I suddenly wanted to share with you what to do?

    But as soon as I shared this brother, I couldn¡¯t do it. Gu Chang¡¯an had to hold on tough and try to pretend to be the usual way: ¡°This is simple, if Jiyue is not happy, I will vote for it and send it to you. I will buy her beautiful clothes and beautiful jewelry plus skin care cosmetics. She is happy."

    Gu Changan said that suddenly the style of the painting turned, the voice was a bit cumbersome. "But brothers, these are not the best ways. The best and most effective way is to give her a romantic candlelight dinner. The romantic couple''s exercise, giving her thefort andfort of her life, the second day, the anger is gone. My brother tells you the truth: nothing can be solved in bed."

    The feast: "... let Ji Yue buy me the best skin care product, I will transfer it to her."

    Gu Changan was screaming twice, and it was a pity. "I really don''t think about the best way to do it? It is guaranteed to be useful."

    The season feast decisively hangs up.

    As a husband, he seems to be a little derelict. She has always been paying, but he has never done anything for her. He seems to have not treated her as a wife because of the previous events. Maybe Dong Li is right. He did not think about the previous things. It is the most important thing in the future. She is really good now. Such a family is exactly what he needs.

    She is not thinking about getting beautiful, she should buy her skin care products.

    The movement of Jiyue over there was very fast, and the next day, the best skin care products from the world were sent to the banquet.

    Going home that day, the banquet held a box of skin care suits that were inconsistent with his tough guy''s image. A lot of people were attracted to the scene, and the banquet could only step into the house without squinting.

    Ji Xiaoying first discovered the things in his father''s hands. He didn''t know what it was. He curiously studied it in his hands. He thought it was eating. He found that he was not, and he looked up and asked his father a little disappointed. "What is this? Give it to me?"

    The banquet knocked on his small forehead and gestured to the kitchen with his eyes. "I want to add you, this is for my mother. You send it to her for Dad."

    Ji Xiaoying was given to her mother, her eyes lit up, and immediately screamed with a small mouth and excitedly asked: "Dad, do you want to pursue your mother?"

    Seasonal Banquet: "...Do you know what is the pursuit?"

    Ji Xiaoyan felt that he was underestimated, and immediately replied with a chin. "I certainly know that the pursuit is that the boy gives the girl a gift, and then she is happy, she is a boy girlfriend."

    "..." This is just three years old, the boy really knows that the quarterly banquet is slightly surprised, but he does not know where he learned from this, and in all likelihood, it is television.

    However, he is not a pursuit, he is only maintaining family harmony, giving Ji Xiaoyu a good growth environment.

    "Dad doesn''t need to pursue a mother, because my mother is already a father''s wife, so I don''t have any idea to send a mother''s gift?"

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes turned and sneaked at the candy in the kitchen. He went to his dad¡¯s ear and said, ¡°But Dad, it¡¯s sincere to send a girl¡¯s gift, or the girl doesn¡¯t like you, so Dad, you have to give it to your mother."

    "..." Suddenly felt that Ji Xiaoying couldn''t watch TV again in the future. If he looked at it, he was really afraid that this kid would bring him a little wife back.

    Ji Xiaoyan firmly refused to give his father a gift. In desperation, the quarterly banquet had to be sent by himself, but he only received gifts from girls when he was young, and he never did anything to give a girl gift. I just felt awkward and couldn''t tell a word.

    In this way, I have been dragged to the end of the meal and went to sleep. The banquet did not send the gift out. I was so anxious that Ji Xiaoyan was squinting at him and squeezing his small face into a bunch of buns.

    Tang Tang looked at Ji Xiaoyan strangely. "Baby, what''s wrong with your face? Is it ufortable?"

    Ji Xiaoyan was so scared that he immediately restored his facial expression and shook his head. He said, "There is no mother. On TV, it is good for face-lifting. I have too much skin on my face. I need to be thinner and more handsome."

    Really like this? I didn''t seem to have heard it. Tang Tang seems to understand and nod.

    The quarterly banquet quietly looked at the eye-catching season Xiao Xiao, giving an appreciative look.

    Ji Xiaoying has no choice but to spread his hand to his dad, or you can solve it yourself, I can''t help you.

    The feast of the banquet stared at the sugar candy that gave him a foot bathing. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t looked up at her tonight, she didn¡¯t even look at her. Even she didn¡¯t even smile. I felt that I could¡¯t do it anymore. At thest moment, I took things out and silently handed them to Tang Tang.

    Tang sugar blinked, very confused, "What is this?"

    The quarterly banquet cleared the throat and said with a nk expression: "This is a skin care product. It is sent by others. I can''t use it for you."

    Tang sugar strange who will send this to the big man of the season banquet, but thought about it still did not ask deeply, thank you, thank you, I will use it well.

    The banquet thought she would be very excited to open it, and then said to him sweetly, "Thank you husband, I like it too much!", she just thanked her, and then she went to the bathroom.

    She doesn''t seem to be excited at all. Does she like this?

    Until the season Xiaoxiao had already slept and snorted, the quarterly banquet still couldn¡¯t understand. Looking sideways, there was no darkness in the darkness. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I screamed, ¡°Tang sugar?"

    "Well, what happened to my husband?" Tang sugar did not sleep.

    The quarterly banquet hesitated, still asked: "That... don''t you like it?"

    "Well? What?"

    "It''s the skin care product, don''t you like it?"

    Tang Tang stunned, strange how strange he is tonight, but still tell the truth: "No, I like it very much, my skin just needs this, the one you gave me looks good. Look like."

    "I like it. Then... let''s sleep."

    "Oh, well, then I slept."

    The banquet did not wait for a while toe to Tang Tang¡¯s daily sentence ¡°Husband Good Night¡±, and waited for only the sound of sleeping.

    The banquet suddenly wanted to smoke, but there were mothers and sons, and he held back.

    The next night''s banquet gave Gu Changan a phone call. This time, he did not open the door to Chang Chang and asked: "Is it still the same problem?"

    Although listening to his tone is full of gloating, but the quarterly banquet has to say: "She does not like, you let Ji Yue buy me something that women will like."

    Gu Changan actually wants to say that it may not be the cause of the thing. The key is to find the reason why people are not happy. But the words are swallowed and the bad wateres out of the stomach.

    He still doesn''t order it, let the banquet go and explore it himself, and let him taste the feeling of being frustrated in the woman. Who makes this kid so big is so cool for women? Oh, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t report it, it¡¯s not time.

    So, the bad-eyed brother Gu Changan said: "Well, I let Ji Yue buy it for you, but I can''t just send things. Sometimes the actual action is better. Women are more emotional animals, you give her Washing your feet by one may be more fun than receiving a gift."

    The quarterly banquet was silent for a long time on the phone and hung up.

    Gu Changan hangs up on the chair andughs. He is already thinking about the season banquet. This tough guy is going to wash his feet with his wife, but think about it and think that he wants more. Nothinges up.

    Jiyue saw her husband numb and kicked him. "What is it like a neuropathy?"

    Gu Changan took Jiyue to hisp and sat down with her to share this with her. At the end, I said, "I originally wanted to see the picture of the banquet for the wife to wash his feet. Unfortunately, it is impossible. The kid was too cold to be a woman from small to big, and he couldn¡¯t do it for one hundred things."

    Ji Yue did not agree with this statement, she smiled meaningfully. "That can not be seen, the tough guy encounters soft water like Tang Tang, usually turned into a soft, you wait."

 Chapter 40: ...

    This month, I prepared a lot of things for the banquet, a Chaneltest dress plus high heels, a LV limited edition bag, a set of cosmetics, and Two very ****ce lingerie suits.

    When the banquet saw these two sets ofce underwear that could not be covered at all, the whole person was a little bit bad. What is the husband and wife doing, how to buy him this, how can this kind of thing be sent? If you send Tang Tang, he should be a pervert!

    The banquet was very d that I opened it in advance and checked it instead of giving it directly to Tang Tang.

    The question is, what should I do with this underwear now? Bringing home is definitely not enough. Returning to Gu Changan is a bit of a sentimentality. If you throw it away, people who have been cleaned up will definitely have a misunderstanding. The quarter feast is sitting in the office and staring at the two sets of underwear for a long time. They all got sour, and finally decided to lock it in the bottom of the office drawer, and will never open it in the future.

    Solved this disharmony factor, other things, the season feast still feels very good, even if he does not understand women, but also knows that no woman does not like clothes, shoes, bags and cosmetics, Tang Tang is not thinking about bing beautiful, then she I will definitely like it.

    The banquet once again brought things back home. This time, Ji Xiaoyan didn¡¯t need to study to know that these things were not for him but for his mother, so he patted his father¡¯s shoulders and expressed a smile and encouragement. You have to cheer, don¡¯t be so slow, the man is just to be!¡±

    The banquet was suddenly very doubtful. How did his son say so much? Who is it with?

    The season banquet did not drag this time. He put the things directly on the bed, and Tang Tang could see it as soon as he entered the room.

    Sure enough, Tang Tang immediately found a big box on the bed, looked strangely, determined that it was not something at home, and saw that it was not like it could not move, and then reached out and opened the box.

    Inside is a pure white sleeveless dress, a pair of red high heels, a reddy bag, and a set of cosmetics that make people can''t read what is written.

    How can there be so many women in the family?

    Tang sugar could not help but look at the door of the bathroom, where the banquet was taking a bath. This thing is not brought back by her, nor can it be Ji Xiaoyan, then it may only be brought back by the banquet, but where did hee from these women? Is it still the same as thest one who gave it to him?

    After thinking about it, Tang Xiaozhao was waving in the living room driving in the living room. "Baby,e on."

    Ji Xiaoyan heard the call of his mother, immediately turned his car and adjusted his head, and skillfully drove the car into the room. "Mom, what did you call me?"

    Tang sugar pointed at the box on the bed. "Baby, do you know what it is? Where is it?"

    Ji Xiaoyan turned his eyes and felt that he could not reveal his father''s surprise to his mother in advance, so he shook his head. "Mom, I don''t know, you can ask Dad."

    Tang Tang had nodded and was about to cover the lid back. The door of the bathroom was "squeaky" and the quarter feast wiped his hair out from the inside. He saw Tang Tang opened the box and his eyes shed a little nervous.

    "Husband, I want to ask you, are these things yours?"

    In the face of Tang sugar doubts, the feast of the season banned his fists on his lips and cleared his throat. The voice could not hear any emotions. "Ji Yue said that women like these, so I asked her to buy you some, you look like or not."

    Is it for her?

    Tang Tang blinked, suddenly felt that the quarterly banquet was a bit strange in the past few days. Why do you always buy something for her? It¡¯s not a birthday and it¡¯s not a holiday, and she doesn¡¯t need these things at all. This dress uses the words of the people here. It¡¯s too sexy, and she¡¯s exposed her arms and legs. How dare she wear this? With this high heel, the heel is as thin as the needle, and it¡¯s eight centimeters. It¡¯s going to be worn on the foot. Two steps are estimated to enter the hospital. Finally, cosmetics, her skin condition is so bad, and then using cosmetics will make the skin worse, makeup is definitely not.

    Therefore, if these things are given to her, they can only be put on one side, and it is too wasteful to throw such expensive things.

    Tang Tang feels very painful and can''t help but ask the doubts in my heart. "Husband, how do you think of buying these for me? It''s too wasteful."

    The eyes of the banquet shed, I don¡¯t know how to say it. I thought for a long time before I replied: "Well... you have to work hard at home to take care of the house every day. It is not a waste to buy this."

    It turned out that she was rewarded with her hard work... no wonder she was old. But where does she bring her children with hard work, this is what she should do, and where is the reward.

    Listening to Wenwen said that the woman here does not go to work to make money at home, there is no status, it will be ignored by her husband, but he not only refuses to abandon her but also rewards her, this is too good!

    He is so good to her wife who was so bad before she had no feelings. If she changed the girl he really liked, what would it be like? Who is the lucky woman who he really likes, this woman is just fine, but unfortunately...

    When I think of Tang Tang, I remembered Gu Ruran¡¯s words. My heart was a little embarrassed. I tried to suppress this point. I looked up and smiled at the feast. ¡°Thank you for your husband, but don¡¯t buy itter. I take care of the family. Yes, I don''t need these things. "If something is bought, it can''t be retired. She still epts it, but she can''t ept it next time. Just because she is here to eat white and drink, this thing is also done. Yes, where is the reward?

    The feast of the season saw her ept, but there was no happy expression, and she frowned and couldn''t see if she liked it or didn''t like it. Simply ask: "Do you like it?"

    Tang Tang didn¡¯t like much, but she felt that he was kind enough to buy things for himself. If he said that he didn¡¯t like it, he would definitely hurt people. So he decided to scatter a good lie and smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, I like it very much. ""

    The banquet was a sigh of relief, and there was a smile in his eyes. "Like it."

    Tang Tang solemnly put the things in the cupboard, and then turned around and talked about the business with the banquet. "Husband, I am going to start school soon. Is our baby going to school solved?"

    This season''s banquet has been dealt with long ago. "We have a kindergarten in our family''s home. The children in the military area are going to school. I have already said hello. I will take the season to take the name tomorrow. Just send him to school."

    "Oh, that''s good, but what do you need to prepare for registration? I will take the baby, you are busy with your work, anyway, I am fine at home."

    The banquet was shaking his head. "Nothing. I will take your mother and son together for a trip tomorrow. You are not familiar with this. I will take you to know each other first, and then you will pick you up and go to school."

    Tang Tang thinks about it too. She doesn''t know the teacher here. It is better to go to the banquet to get to know it. So I agreed. I turned around and found Ji Xiaoying''s small school bag. I packed the little guy''s pencil case and other books. Then handed the bag to Ji Xiaoyu. "Baby, you have to carry your little bag to the new school tomorrow."

    Ji Xiaoying is preparing to take over his schoolbag. The season banquet first took him in the past, pulled the zipper out of the bag, and then took out a book in it and opened it. It was empty and empty. did not do.

    This is the arithmetic exercise book, which is all within one hundred plus and minus. This is the quarterly banquet bought at the beginning of the summer vacation for Ji Xiaoying¡¯s summer homework. He is afraid that Ji Xiaoying is crazy at home during a summer vacation. I want him to practice his brain, save the brain from going to school, and he won¡¯t turn around. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to do a problem.

    The feast of the season feasted to let Ji Xiaoyane over and put him out of the car and stood up. "Ji Xiaoying, exin to me, how did you do it in one?"

    Ji Xiaoyan twisted his fingers and looked down at the ground.

    "Ji Xiaoying, my father has never checked your homework for two months, because Dad believes that you are a self-manageable child and will not forget to write homework, but now you need to give me an exnation."

    Tang Tang didn''t think she was just picking up her schoolbag and packing up such a big thing. Seeing that the situation was not good, I quickly went over and turned over the exercise book in the hands of the season banquet. I found that it was really nk, and for a while. It is angry and self-me.

    I was angry because Ji Xiaoying didn¡¯t write a word. Going to school is learning knowledge. It¡¯s what students should do when theye back. Tang Tang¡¯s love for Ji Xiaoyan will not condone him not to write homework. She doesn¡¯t want to be small. At a young age, I don¡¯t have to work **** my studies.

    Tang Tang is also very self-ming, because she does not know that Ji Xiaoying has homework. She thought that the teacher did not have a job, and she did not have any homework. If she knew that Ji Xiaoyu had homework, she would surely supervise him every day. of.

    Tang sugar is sorry to see the season banquet. "My husband is sorry, I don''t know if Xiaoxiao has homework. If I know that I will supervise him, I will urge him to study next time."

    The banquet twisted the eyebrows and waved at Tang Tang. "Tang Sugar, this is not your problem. This is Ji Xiaoxiao¡¯s own business. If a person doesn¡¯t even know what he should do and needs someone to supervise, then Such people will aplish nothing."

    Tang Tang was suddenly speechless and had to admit that the quarterly banquet was right. It seems that she would teach her baby more in this respect. She was negligent.

    Seeing that my mother is so self-ming, Ji Xiaoyan finally looked up and said, "Dad, I think these topics are too simple. It is a waste of time to write these, so I didn''t write."

    Tang Tang was surprised to open his eyes because of Ji Xiaoying¡¯s words. I really didn¡¯t expect his reason to be like this.

    The banquet did not have any surprise on Ji Xiaoying¡¯s words. He knew that Ji Xiaoying would do it. This kid is smart. The addition and subtraction in this booklet is not a problem for him, but his purpose is not to let him Practice addition and subtraction.

    "Ji Xiaoying, can you not write homework? If you feel that you don''t want to write, why don''t you exin it directly to me? Is this the attitude I teach you?" The banquet knows that sometimes smart people tend to They all lose on arrogance and look down on simple things, but sometimes it is just those simple things that determine your sess or failure. He does not want Ji Xiaoyu to be wise and empty, and even the most basic rules are not followed.

    Ji Xiaoyan once again bowed his head and silenced for a long time. He looked up and said apologize: "I am sorry, Dad, I am wrong, I will not be again next time."

    The banquet did not let this matter happen because he apologized. Instead, he said: "Now, as a punishment for doing something wrong, you can run fiveps, do you have any opinions?"

    Ji Xiaoyan shook his head, loudly: "No opinion!"

    "Okay, now you have to finish your homework and quit running tomorrow."

    Ji Xiaoying said that he took out his own small pencil and went to the desk to start writing with his homework.

    Tang Tang had noment on the punishment of the banquet, but after reading the time, it is almost nine o''clock. How can I finish this time? I can''t help but plead with the banquet: "Husband, they are going to sleep, so thick one. This can not be done at once, the baby is still young and can''t stay upte, can''t write tomorrow?"

    The banquet was waved to show her peace of mind. "Don''t worry, he writes very quickly, won''t stay upte, you can rest assured to take a shower."

    "Can..." How can Tang Tang be assured, but can not intervene in the banquet to educate the children, had to worry about packing clothes to go to the bathroom to bathe, washing much faster than usual, when I saw it, I saw that Ji Xiaoying still maintained In the posture of writing homework, she had to run into the bathroom to prepare a bucket of foot bathing feet for the banquet. While doing the daily pinching at the banquet, she apanied Ji Xiaoyu to write homework, and thought that she would wait until the foot was finished. To give Ji Xiaoyu a feeling, let him sleep early.

    As a result, Tang Tang was shocked by the fact that she had not pinched her feet. Ji Xiaoyan took the workbook and ran to hand it to the banquet. "Dad, I wrote it."

    The season banquet came over. "Well, let me check it out. You are going to take a bath yourself. After the shower, let''s talk."

    Ji Xiaoyu knew that he had done something wrong, so he felt very guilty. He took his own pajamas and went into self-sufficiency. He did not dare to vite his father''s meaning, and even dared not let her help him with Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang was surprised by the speed of Ji Xiaoying, and even the action of pinching his feet stopped. It was only after two hours of watching the time!

    Two hours toplete an arithmetic problem? Isn''t Ji Xiaoyan fooling his dad?

    Tang Tangsheng was afraid of the season banquet and found that the quarter was written and the punishment was even worse. He was worried that he was panicked and his eyes went to the workbook in the hands of the banquet.

    The banquet Yu Guang saw the look of Tang Tang, and he was very funny. He just patted his position next to him. "Youe over and help check it out."

    Tang Tang should have refused, but he was too worried about Ji Xiaoyan. Finally, he moved to the side of the banquet and he took a look at Ji Xiaoying¡¯s homework. She has been here for a long time, which is enough for her to learn to read and write Arabic numerals, so now I have no problem with Ji Xiaoying¡¯s homework.

    Tang Tang first took a cursory look at the workbook and found that each of the above questions was written with an answer. Two hours of light can fill in each question very well, but the correct rate does not know how. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s wrong, the season will not be angry.

    Tang Tang began to check Qi Xiaoying, and then she was surprised because she found that these questions were really not written by a child who had not officially attended school at the age of three. Originally, she thought that Ji Xiaoyu would write some additions and subtractions within ten degrees. Who knows that the number of these questions is quiterge, and some of the questions are even thought of by her adult who has studied and counted.

    Is this really a topic for a three-year-old baby?

    "Husband, these questions are really for the baby? Is it too difficult?"

    How can the banquet not see the doubts of Tang Tang, and exin to her: "Xiao Xiao''s memory is very good, and his learning ability and thinking ability are also very strong, especially in calcting this aspect, when other children are learning to count, he I have mastered the addition and subtraction within ten degrees. Later, I taught him some mental arithmetic knowledge. He does not need to draft drafts within one hundred or less now, so this kid feels too simple and does not want to do it."

    Tang Tang: "..." Hey, is she the most stupid person in the family?

    Look at Tang sugar squinting and self-stubbing, the banquet is inexplicably very cute, so I don¡¯t know how much more. "Actually, I know it is not difficult for him, but I don''t want him because I look down on some simple ones." Things don''t work, even simple things must be taken seriously, so I will punish him tonight."

    Tang Tang suddenly agreed to nod,pared with the banquet, she really did not educate the children, but fortunately there is a banquet, the baby has such a dad to teach and grow up will be very good.

    Finally, I saw a little worship and admiration in the eyes of Tang Tang. The feast of the season was a good mood. I continued to say: "At the beginning of this semester, I will train the season to calcte the multiplication and division within 100 yards. His thinking andputing skills, when he is officially in school, let him carry out deeper learning."

    Can multiplication and division within one hundred of them be considered deep learning? Isn''t she like this idiot? Tang Tang suddenly remembered what the head of the sergeant said when chatting. She said that the banquet was a high-level master of S, and her brain was top-notch.

    She is now very much in agreement with this, but also deeply aware that she really dragged their hind legs.

    After dragging the back of the Tang Tang to Ji Xiaoying to check the tenth question, the quarterly banquet has finished the whole inspection. "Yes, count this kid seriously."

    Tang sugar silently put down the workbook and silently went to do his own thing.

    The author has something to say: One day, the banquet returns to the office, opens the bottom drawer, and hands out the two sets of underwear that he vowed never to take out...

 Chapter 41: ...

    The next morning, the banquet came back from the training and took a look at the kindergarten in the family''s home.

    The banquet thought that Tang Tang would wear the new clothes he sent yesterday. The result was disappointing that Tang Tang was still wearing the previous clothes, the shoes on his feet were also before, and there were no traces of makeup on his face.

    She did not use what he gave her.

    Yesterday I said that I like it very much, but why not...

    "What do you look at? What is your husband?" Tang Tang wondered, why do she always look at her clothes? What is wrong with her?

    The banquet squinted and shook his head. "Nothing, let''s go." Maybe she doesn''t want to wear it today, and it doesn''t necessarily wear it in a few days.

    The kindergartens in the family''s courtyard are bigger than the Tang sugar imagination, because they camete, the other children basically arrived, and it was quite a rough look. "This kindergarten is quite good, and there are quite a lot of teachers."

    Listening to Tang Tang said that the quarterly banquet is much more difficult to say something else: "The teachers here are all family members of the military, but the academic qualifications are no problem. Many of them are graduated from the normal school and teach these children more than enough."

    Tang Tang actually listened to the head of the group and said that the kindergarten teacher¡¯s treatment is quite low. These teachers are willing toe here to teach the children that they are quite good, because many people graduate from graduate school, but in order to stay with their husbands. I came here with the army. It is a special force. It is a remote location and it is difficult to go to work. Therefore, many military cadres have given up their original career.

    Tang Tang admire these military sergeants.

    Ji Xiaoyu was a small ssst semester. This semester was on the middle ss. The middle school teacher was a young woman in her thirties. She obviously knew the season banquet and took the initiative toe and greet him with the candy he was standing beside him. Then, I bent over and touched the head of Ji Xiaoyan. "You are a little sister? I will be your teacher in the future. My name is Su Yue."

    Ji Xiaoyan raised his hand and held Su Yue¡¯s hand and shook his head. ¡°Teacher is good.¡±

    Su Yue took advantage of his little hand and turned his head to the banquet and Tang Tangdao: "I will take you to the ss to see it, and pick a seat for Xiao Xiao."

    There were a total of twenty-five students in the middle ss. At this time, they were sitting in their seats and talking excitedly. They were more excited when they started school on the first day. It was more exciting to see the teachering over with a child they didn¡¯t know. One by one, with a big eye, curiously looked at Ji Xiaoyan, and looked at it while looking at it.

    "The teacher came in with a child I have never seen before, and it must be new."

    "Look, the pockets in front of his clothes are so big, so funny."

    "Wow, he looks better than Su Jie, and Su Jie ispared."

    "Nonsense, he is so fat, how could it look better than Su Jie? My mother said that fat people are not good."

    When the children saw the new ssmates, it was inevitable to have a lot of fun. Seeing almost, Su Yue took a p to stop everyone. "Well, the ssmates, everyone is quiet."

    The result is probably just starting school. The children¡¯s ssroom rules for thest semester are returned to the teacher. The children who have said that Su Yue said several times are not quiet, and continue to stare at Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s discussion.

    The children in these families are very skinny, and it¡¯s really hard to get excited. Suyue¡¯s headaches can¡¯t help but look at Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s fear that he will be intimidated by this for the first time. To.

    As a result, Su Yue thought more, and Ji Xiaoyan was not afraid at all. He was not disturbed by these gaze at all. Instead, he calmly looked back. From the first row, one child looked at the past, and each had to Looking at people for a long time, I can see that children can''t stand it anymore and dare not look at him again.

    After three minutes, the children in the whole ss were looked down by Ji Xiaoyan, and the ss that was just too busy was quiet.

    Su Yue: "..."

    Tang candy looking outside: "..."

    Only the quarterly banquet is very calm, as if the scene is normal.

    Tang Tang felt that the gas field on Ji Xiaoying at this time was really like the banquet.

    Here, Su Yue finally took back hisplicated eyes from Ji Xiaoyan and introduced Ji Xiaoyu to the children under him: "Students, this is our new ssmate. He is called Ji Zikai. You must be good and new in the future. Get along, don''t bully new ssmates."

    The children underneath did not say a word, the atmosphere was weird.

    Su Yue smiled helplessly, and was ready to find a table at the same time, but after watching the whole ss, he found that there was only one child sitting next to him, but this child...

    Su Yue was a little embarrassed. He turned and walked outside the door to discuss with the banquet and Tang Tang. "This is the case. Now the ss does not take a small group of twenty-five children. Only one child does not have the same table. Xiao Yan should have been with her. Sitting, but now a little problem, this child who does not have the same table is not very fond of talking, many children have been arguing with her after the conversation, and they have to change the same table, so..." After the words, Su Yue did not say it, continue "Do you think it is a separate table for Xiaoxuan or sitting with this child?"

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but look at the only child in the ss who didn¡¯t have the same table. This was very surprising. She thought it would be a fierce boy. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a very soft and cute little girl. Apple head, face is white and tender, a pair of big eyes watery, curling eyshes glimpse, the only shoring is probably a bit thin, but this thin does not affect the girl''s face value, the whole person is still beautiful It¡¯s awful, just looking at Tang Tang, I want to hold this little girl around and hold it.

    How can such a cute little girl be willing to sit with her?

    "Teacher, this little girl looks very cute. How can anyone want to sit with her? Just because she doesn''t like talking?"

    Su Yue hesitated and licked his lips: "In fact, it is not that you don''t talk, the little girl basically doesn''t talk, and doesn''t like to y with the ssmates. She sits alone and ys her car all day, the children take the initiative. She didn''t react to her when she talked to her. The children couldn''t stand the loneliness, so the children didn''t like to sit with her."

    Tang Tang heard the words, these children are the age of lively, active and talkative. If the same table does not talk or y all day, the average child can''t stand it, no wonder.

    Just, why are such cute little girls not talking or ying?

    Ji Xiaoying is also a lively temper. He is also very talkative. If he is sitting with such a little girl who doesn''t say a word, he doesn''t know if he can stand it. Tang Tang can''t help but ask for a banquet. "Husband, what do you say?" do?"

    The banquet did not answer this question, but asked Su Yue, "Whose child is that little girl?"

    Su Yue replied: "It is the child of Wen Changyi''s warm camp."

    The feast of the banquet was deep and deep, and the little girl in the eyes looked at Su Yuedao: "I asked Ji Xiaoyu himself, and he decided to do it himself."

    Su Yue squatted, then nodded, went to Ji Xiaoyan and whispered something to him, then saw Ji Xiaoying looking at the cute little girl, nodded after a long while, carrying his little bag straight Going to the little girl and sitting down.

    Tang Tang secretly pulled the sleeve of the banquet. "Hello, you look at it, the baby is going to sit with the little girl, and I don''t know if he can adapt."

    The banquet bowed his eyes and nced at his sleeve''s hand. The corner of his mouth evoked a smile that he didn''t even know. The voice was inexplicably light. "Don''t worry, he will solve it himself."

    Tang Tang had to keep staring at the two children in the ssroom. I wanted to see if the two children had anymunication. Unfortunately, as the teacher Su Yue said, the little girl had been bowing her toy car and didn¡¯t see it at all. Look at Ji Xiaoyan, and Ji Xiaoying did not take the initiative to say hello to others, and he was responsible for doing his own thing.

    "Husband, you can''t talk to two children. These two little guys won''t be ignorant of each other in the future. Can the baby not stand up to speak?"

    The banquet reached out and patted her head. "It''s okay, Ji Xiaoyan will not talk, he has his own way."

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t understand what he meant, but the season banquet didn¡¯t exin it anymore. She had to keep watching the two little guys inside the window without worrying until the teacher announced that she could go home, two little guys. There is no progress in the friendship between the two.

    On the way back, Tang Tang asked Ji Xiaoyu, "What do you think of your new table?"

    Ji Xiaoyan thought for a long while and only answered three words: "She is very sleepy."

    Tang Tang immediately patted the small head of Ji Xiaoyan, "Baby, can''t say your new table at the same time, people just don''t like to talk, don''t you know?"

    When Ji Xiaoyan chose to be silent, he knew that his mother did not believe him. In fact, his desk was really stupid.

    Tang Tang is afraid that Ji Xiaoyan will dislike the girls and will not y with others. So he yells at him: "Small, you have to get along with your little one at the same time, do you want to talk to others and tell you? Take the initiative to talk to you, you can take the initiative to find someone to say, say more and be familiar."

    Ji Xiaoying L cares about the old mother''s hand. "Know mom, she will talk to me soon, you can rest assured."

    Tang Tang did not know how the little guy was so confident, and the teacher Su Yue said that many children could not y with the little girl. Is it a special way for her baby?

    Ji Xiaoying actually found a way. He seems to have ignored the small table in the morning, but in fact he is watching quietly, and then he has a major discovery besides discovering that she is more staying. That is, she seems to like to assemble her car, always disassembled and disassembled, so that he can get into the other side.

    I don''t know what Ji Xiaoyu wants to do. When I got home, I took all my toys and dumped them on the stalls. I watched a castle model for a long time, and then I started to demolish the model.

    Tang Tang was shocked. I didn¡¯t understand what the model was put together to give it a break. I wanted to ask it. As a result, I saw that a lot of parts that the little guy would easily open were stuffed into a small bag. Installed up.

    Tang sugar is foggy.

    The banquet did not allow Tang Tang to take care of the season, and I will naturally know it after a while.

    Tang Tang feels that the father and son sometimes do things well and often let her not understand. Is this the difference between a smart person and an ordinary person? Especially when the next season banquet began to teach the season of small numbers and multiplication and division, her feelings felt unprecedentedly strong, and even there was doubt that she was a fool, because she did not understand what the feast taught.

    Even the little child of the season can understand, but this adult does not understand, Tang Tang was hit hard to doubt life, but still did not give up trying to listen to what the season feast is talking about, she still wants to struggle, can learn a little Is it a little bit?

 Chapter 42: ...

    The feast of the season is more serious than that of Ji Xiaoyan. She knows that she has lost her memory and can¡¯t remember these things. She even teaches her, but every time she finishes, Tang Tang There was a look of no love in his face, which made him inexplicably want tough.

    The expression on her face is too good to understand. At first nce, she knows that she didn¡¯t understand it. So after he has taught his mother and son, he will go back and teach her again. Wherever he can¡¯t teach, he will note again again until she Understand.

    Tang Tang is embarrassed to blush every time. She is really wasting the time of the banquet. It¡¯s hard and conscience. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too stupid, husband, let¡¯s teach your baby, don¡¯t waste time teaching me, myself. Go slowly to learn."

    "It doesn''t matter, just learn a few more times. If you don''t understand me, I will teach you again." The feast was very patient and never was impatient because of Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang feels that the banquet is really the best person in the world. What advantages are concentrated on him? There are no shorings at all. How can there be such a good person!

    When Ji Xiaoying looked at his mother''s expression, he was depressed and silently turned to the fat body of Dudu to do his own exercises. Hey, Dad is entric, it doesn''t matter to his mother. If he says, he will definitely ask him: "Ji Xiaoyu, where did your brain go?" He was afraid that he would not dare to go out.

    The baby is very sad.

    Under the guidance of the banquet, Tang Tang finally learned to multiply and divide. Although it is limited to the calction of the calction on paper, it is still very unbelievable for her. This method is too simple and convenient, and the people here are really smart! Now she is also smarter.

    At this time, Ji Xiaoying has already proceeded to the next step: mental arithmetic and division.

    Tang Tang originally wanted to follow this magical mental arithmetic and division, but after a day of study, I had to give up with tears. It was not that she waszy, but her brain was not enough. I thought I would vomit and think about it. The answer is that this is not what she can learn. In the words of the people here, it is limited IQ.

    Her baby''s IQ is about twice as high as her.

    At the end of the day, the banquet simply gave the mother and son two questions, so that the two answered, but the Tang sugar was calcted with the draft paper, and Ji Xiaoyu calcted it with his heart, to see who answered quickly.

    At the beginning, Tang Tang could barely fight with Ji Xiaoying, but in the end, she often didn''t finish it. Ji Xiaoyan reported the correct answer.

    Tang Tang is very embarrassed, but more is happy, happy in Ji Xiaoying so great and so good, she is proud of him.

    Tang Tang used to make a daily exaggeration for Ji Xiaoying, and kissed the little guy¡¯s fleshy face. "Baby, you are awesome!"

    In the past, every season, Xiaoyan would pretend to wave his hand indiscriminately, and then modestly said: "Generally average." Today is not the same. Ji Xiaoying is not modest, but directly asks for reward. "Mom, I am so good. Can I meet my little requirements?"

    "What a small request?"

    "Can I have a Transformer?"

    Tang Tang thought that the little guy would want to have a good tooth beat. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a Transformer. Is it that the Transformers should be a toy?

    This is the first time that Ji Xiaoyan took the initiative to open a toy. The previous toys were sent when others came to see him, so Tang Tang naturally agreed. "Okay, my mother will buy one for you!"

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes lit up and turned to look at the feast. ¡°Dad, can you?¡±

    Tang Tang has promised, the season feast will naturally not sing the opposite, and nod agree.

    Ji Xiaoying said, "Dad, then can I ask Aunt Ji to buy me one?"

    The season feast picks up the eyebrows, "Why?"

    "Because the aunt of Ji Yue can be sent tomorrow, it is too slow to buy from the Inte!"

    The little guy is so anxious to be so sure that he doesn¡¯t want to y. He remembers the toy that he took out and took out when he took it out every time. The season feast immediately thought of the original, "You want Transformers." Is it going to be taken to kindergarten?"

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded.

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but be curious again. He asked the little guy in his arms and asked: "Baby, what do you always take to take your toys and go to kindergarten? Can you talk to your mother?"

    Ji Xiaoyu hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to tell the truth, "I brought it to Wenno to assemble, oh right, Wino is my same table."

    "You are at the same table? Are the toys that you bring back every day are assembled by her?"

    "All is her fight." Ji Xiaoying concealed praise. "Wenno likes to assemble things. When I assemble, I still don''t stay. I can barelypare with my cleverness."

    Tang Tang was shocked by the little girl. Ji Xiaoyan broke the toys into pieces. In her opinion, it was scrapped at the root. I thought that such a soft little girl wouldpletely recover a pile of debris. It turned out to be the same! This is too powerful.

    Are the children now fine?

    Ji Xiaoyan said that the same table could not stop for a while. "Wenno is now my friend, not only talking to me, she also gave her the only sugar for her to eat, she is reluctant to eat." That sugar is very difficult to eat.

    "Yes? That''s great. It seems that the two of you are getting along very well. Since people have sent you something to eat, then you have to pay back. Mom will make some snacks tomorrow. Take it with your table. Share it."

    Ji Xiaoyan strongly agreed with her mother''s proposal, and looked at her with great eyes. "Mom, can you let me bring a bottle of milk every day, I want to share my milk with Wennuo." A bottle, because she doesn''t have enough food every day, so poor."

    Tang sugar is different, "Baby, how do you know that Wennu is not eating every day? What did she tell you?" Ji Xiaoyu said wrong, which one will not give the baby a full meal.

    "She didn''t tell me, but I found out." Ji Xiaoyan was very sure. "She screamed at noon every day, and she still drank water, she was hungry."

    Tang sugar is dubious.

    "Really, once I brought the milk you brought me, I didn''t drink it, gave it to her, she didn''t, I said that she exchanged with her, changed her little star, then she was going, then she drank Very fragrant, it seems very hungry."

    Will it be that the little girl is digesting too fast, just hungry after eating it for a while? Or is the little girl picky eaters, do not like to eat, and then hungry?

    Tang Tang can''t judge what the reason is, but the little girl is very ufortable with her hungry stomach. Then give the baby a bottle of milk.

    The next day, Tang Tang gave him a bottle of milk in addition to Ji Xiaoying, and gave him two more meat buns and gave him a little girl to avoid the little girl screaming.

    After Ji Xiaoying went to school, Tang Tang took out the flour and began to make cakes. He also specially made each kind of cake into the shape of a small animal, so that the children loved it. When I was out of school to pick up the season, Tang Tang took a box of freshly baked pastries and prepared to give the little girl a taste.

    However, what Tang Tang did not expect was that the kindergarten door stood with a familiar figure, and the man was talking about what he said in front of Ji Xiaoying.

    It is Gu Yuran.

    Tang sugar''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and the bad memories that were pressed down were re-emerged. I don''t know what she is doing this time.

    Ji Xiaoying first discovered Tang Tang, and screamed, "Mom!"

    Gu Ruran seems to face this side, showing an indescribable smile to Tang Tang, the smile makes Tang Tang heart suddenly, inexplicably flustered.

    Suppressing this kind of flustered, Tang Tang walked as far as possible to Ji Xiaoying, holding his little hand, "Baby, is your table still there?" She did not say hello to Gu Yuran, since they all ripped their skins, She also doesn''t want to sumb to her.

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately pointed to the ssroom, "No, no one in Winno''s family came to pick her up. Every day, the teacher sent her home by the way."

    "This way, my mother made a small pastry, did you take it to Winno?" Tang Tang handed the box to Ji Xiaoyu.

    Ji Xiaoyan''s eyes lit up, holding the box and running to the ssroom.

    Only Tang Tang and Gu Ruran are left.

    Gu Yuran took the lead and said, "Don''t ask me what to do?"

    Tang sugar chose not to speak.

    Gu Ruran did not care about the silence of Tang Tang, and continued: "I am here to send something to the banquet. By the way, let''s take a look at Xiao Yan. The banquet said that Xiao Xiao wanted a Transformer. I sent it to him by the way. When things were delivered, then I left." Gu Ruran turned and left and left.

    Tang Tang tightened his lips and entered the ssroom of Ji Xiaoyu without squinting. He found that the children in the ssroom were gone, leaving only two children and Su Yue, and the three were holding cakes in their hands.

    Su Yue saw Tang Tang, smiled and raised the pastry in his hand. "Xiao Xiao shared me one, you made it very delicious, and the two children ate the fragrance."

    Tang Tang also looked at the two little guys, the two small ones are smashing together the cakes, and they really eat very fragrant, especially the little girl of Winno, who has nothing to eat, as if there is only one piece of cake in her eyes. The action can see her likes.

    Tang Tang couldn''t help but walked over and touched the heads of the two little babies, and then said to Ji Xiaoxiao, "Small sly, there is still at home, this box will bring Wennu home to eat."

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded very generously and pushed all the remaining cakes to Wennuo. "Wenuo, take it home and eat it slowly."

    Wennuo girl slowly looked up at Ji Xiaoyan, and her mouth was still stuck with pastry shavings. It looked sly, and after half a squat, she looked at Tang Tang, and her long eyshes were stunned. It seemed to be doubtful. .

    The little girl''s appearance was so cute that Tang candy couldn''t help but touch her little head. "You''re wee, take it back and eat it. Auntie will do it for you next time."

    The little girl still looked at Tang Tang.

    Ji Xiaoyan stood up and took a picture of Winno''s head, like an adult is licking a child. "Well, I will go home first, see you tomorrow."

    After that, I took the candy hand and went home under the gaze of the little girl.

    "Mom, I gave Wennuo breakfast this morning. She was very fragrant. I almost got it. Mom, I think Wennuo has been abused!" On the way home, Ji Xiaoyingined with Tang Tang about himself. Find.

    Tang Tang immediately stopped him. "The baby can not talk about this. If there are parents who abuse the children, you don''t see any scars on Winno''s white and clean body. I don''t like being abused. Is it possible that she is digesting? Fast, or picky eaters, so hungry."

    Ji Xiaoyu grinned and whispered: "I feel that there is a problem anyway."

    Tang Tang didn''t hear him. She didn''t seem to be so calm on her face. The arrival of Gu Ruran still affected her mood, but she felt that she should not let her disturb her, so she can only By busy, let yourself not think about things that are irrelevant, so the dinner tonight is more abundant than usual.

    Just then, the sound of Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s excitement sounded outside, ¡°Dad!¡±

    The banquet came back. Tang sugar rubbed his hand out of the kitchen and was about to greet him, but he was speechless when he saw the person behind the banquet.

    Gu Ruran came back with the banquet.

    The banquet did not find the unnatural nature of Tang Tang, and said to her: "I have something to do with the troops today, and stay here for another night tonight."

    Tang Tang''s lips "oh", turned and went into the kitchen to continue cooking, and then put the rice bowl as usual, but the tableware added a pair.

 Chapter 43:

    Gu Yuran swept the dishes on the table and smiled and asked the banquet. "You said that I aming with Tang Tang, so is it so rich?" ¡±

    The feast of the season saw a look at Tang Tang. "Tang sugar has always been a dish, eat it."

    Gu Ruran ate a good dish from the good, suddenly feeling. "It seems that I have to learn to cook, or I will not cook my husband does not like how to do it?"

    Tang Tang buried his head and didn''t talk, and the banquet had to talk. "There is a specialization in the surgery industry. You put a lot of energy into medicine, and naturally you can''t take care of other things."

    Gu Ruran nodded in agreement, "I also said that if you want to teach your child at home, you have to give up your career. But it is inevitable that a woman has no career and it is not a good choice."

    Tang sugar buried in the gap between the rice and quietly turned a blind eye, Gu Ruran this is obviously said to her, is not to say that she has no meaning in life at home to teach children! This woman is really amazing. It¡¯s too annoying to run to other people¡¯s sites to ridicule others!

    The quarterly banquet did not agree with this, and at the same time, I was afraid that Tang Tang would think more. "In fact, it is not easier to teach at home than to work, but also to sacrifice for the family. The same is very meaningful."

    When I heard the banquet, I was happy. I just wanted tough. Gu Ruran¡¯s words made herugh too. ¡°You¡¯re right, when the housewife is really hard, he needs to sacrifice his career, his friends are even beautiful. This sacrifice can''t be done by anyone. Like I don''t dare, I am afraid that it is said to be a yellow-faced woman by the boringmunity, so it is really admirable to say that it is like Tang candy!"

    It is the Tang dynasty that has always been vomiting blood. It is said that this is a boast of her. In fact, she is saying that she has no career, no friends, no beauty, or a yellow face.

    You are the yellow face!

    Ah, this person is really annoying. If I really don¡¯t want her to live here, she has no reason to rush.

    Tang Tangfu sumbed to a meal of unsatisfied dinner, who knows that the scene she saw when she washed the dishes and packed the kitchen came out to make her more wrong.

    Gu Ruran and the banquet sit on the sofa with a left and right, with a small quarter in the middle. Gu Ruran is giving Ji Xiaoyan a mental calction. "Oh, I listened, how much is 88 multiplied by 67?"

    Ji Xiaoyan didn''t want to give the answer: "5896!"

    "Oh, it¡¯s amazing, then I have to increase the difficulty."

    Ji Xiaoying was waiting for her to ask questions, and she was very confident.

    "Listen well, 123 multiplied by 134 is equal?"

    Ji Xiaoyan thought for a second and gave the answer: "16482!"

    Gu Yuran encouraged him to kiss him on the forehead of Ji Xiaoyan. "Baby, you are awesome. It seems that your father has handed over his true biography to you. I want your father to be able to calcte five-digit multiplication in junior high school. Later, when I went to the university to directly calcte the eight-digit multiplication of the mental arithmetic, I don¡¯t know how powerful it is! It seems that we are not worse than your father after the small one."

    Ji Xiaoying worshipped his dad, "Dad, you are so hot, how can I be as tired as you?"

    The feast was not shocked, patted the little guy''s head, "When you are in junior high school, you can keep up with Dad."

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately extended his small finger to count how many years he was in junior high school.

    Ji Yanran looked at the banquet with a smile. "The feast of the season, it seems that your high IQ is inherited to Xiaoyan. Xiaoxi is not necessarily worse than you."

    The banquet smiled and looked at Ji Xiaoyan''s gaze with a hint of subtle pride.

    At this moment, the three people sitting on the sofa are like a family of three. They are beautiful, handsome, cute, andughter. Tang sugar looks down at himself, wearing a gray sportswear, an apron on his body, and slippers on his feet. There is still water on the hand, and the ordinary figure is very strange. Compared with the warm three people there, I am especially like a nanny.

    This kind of cognition made Tang Tang feel very sad. She didn''t want to see such a scene at all. She simply took off the apron and silently entered the room.

    When Tang Tang is not happy, she likes to do things. She takes all the dirty clothes out and washes them in the bathroom. The hands keep rubbing, the more they wash, the more they wash. She is not a fool, how can she not see Gu Ruraning tonight to show her heart to her, this way she has seen much in her life, but now she is still very angry, especially angry, because she cares about the quarterly banquet, but I don''t know what the season banquet thinks.

    ¡°ßËßËßË¡ª¡± The door of the bathroom was suddenly ringed, pulling Tang Tang out of the annoying thoughts.

    "Don sugar? Are you inside?" is the voice of the feast.

    Tang sugar pouted, and he was weak.

    "How have you been in it for so long? What happened?"

    Tang sugar shook his head, thinking that he could not see it outside, and replied with a voice: "I am washing clothes, nothing."

    Outside for a moment, the next second door was opened, and the banquet was next to her. "How can I wash without washing machine? When will so many clothes be washed?"

    Tang Tang continued to bow his head. "I am used to washing my hands and I have always been hand-washed."

    The banquet was awkward. For the first time, she knew that she had been washing clothes all the time. What kind of things she had to do every day, except for taking a small meal, three meals a day, cooking, cooking, and washing clothes. When you are idle, you are not making food or making clothes. You have to give him a foot in the evening, and there is no leisure time all day long.

    The season feast is not a taste, pulling her arm up, "You get up, clothes, I will wash it, I am strong."

    Tang sugar shakes his head and pulls his hands. "No, this is thest time. Just let it go. Just go out and apany the guests. It¡¯s not good to let people dry."

    The banquet was moved to the side of the candy, and the clothes in the basin were washed drastically. "You don''t have to be so polite, she will be free."

    The familiarity of the banquet and the meaning of Gu Ruran as his own people made Tang Tang¡¯s heart fall and fall. With the screaming wind, the heart was sore and sour. Tang Tang did not want to pay for the first banquet. Once, the body went straight out of the bathroom, picked up his unfinished clothes and began to work hard in the bedroom sofa, until Ji Xiao¡¯s sleepy eyes rushed to call her, "Mom, I Sleepy, don''t make clothes, let''s sleep."

    Tang Tang returned to God and saw that Ji Xiaoyan had already taken a shower and changed into a pajamas. He took the phone and looked at the time. It was already half past ten, and it was sote.

    Tang Tang put down the things in his hand and patted the little guy''s head. "Mom goes to the bath and goes to sleep. You go to bed first."

    "Well, Mom, you are a little faster." Ji Xiaoying climbed into the bed with a small fat leg andy down.

    Tang sugar took a shower in a tight time. When washing, he subconsciously picked up the soaking basin to prepare hot water for the season feast. When he put half of the water, he suddenly stopped wanting to put it again. There was a small air in his head. People are crying: Why do people chase home to ridicule her? She still wants to cook for others! Why do they talk like a family and she has to do it like a babysitter! She didn''t want to be a babysitter.

    Well, Tang Tang admits that she is because she is not happy, even with the impact of the quarterly banquet, she wants to be willful tonight.

    Thinking of this, Tang sugar poured the water in the basin, walked out of the room with empty hands, and squinted to the other side of the bed and squatted, licking Ji Xiaoying and kissing him on his small forehead. "Well baby." Let''s sleep."

    Ji Xiaoyan''s eyelids couldn''t be opened, and he immediately fell into a sleep.

    Tang Tang also closed his eyes and slept, not to mention the quarterly banquet still reading.

    Still waiting for the foot of the season feast to see Tang Tang so sleep, stunned, stared at Tang Tang for a long time, to make sure she was really asleep, a little confused.

    She will give him a foot bath every night, even if he is too busy to forget, is this forgotten tonight? But how can he feel that it is not right?

    The banquet was silently sitting for a long time but I couldn''t think of anything. I had to turn off the lights and sleep.

    The next day when Tang Tang got up, the banquet and Gu Ruran were gone. The two people didn¡¯t have to know that they were going together.

    Tang Tang was depressed and grinning, and my heart was still very unhappy. The feeling of deliberately not giving the season feast to the feetst night disappeared a lot.

    When the head of the group was bored at home, they came to find Tang Tang to chat and pass the time. When they talked and said, they talked about Gu Ruran. "I saw the military doctor Gu Jun and your family feast in the morning." She lived in your housest night? Did she know your family feast?"

    Tang Tang exined their rtionship. "Gu Jun is a small sister who is a small banquet."

    The head of the group was stunned and joked with a smile. "It turned out to be grown up together. It is no wonder that the eyes are high."

    "What vision is high?"

    "Gu Jun doctor has a high vision. Our physical examination here is responsible for her every year. The younger one is the deputy director of the military general. The ability is strong. The key is that people are also beautiful. We don¡¯t know how many big men like us. She, I heard that she is still single, a lot of blind people want to introduce her, the conditions of the introduction are very good, but she refused. It turned out that the brother who had a seasonal banquet caused the aesthetic to improve, so the average person could not see it. There are very few people here who are stronger than the banquet."

    Tang sugar face followed with a smile, but my heart could notugh, Gu Ruran is not a high vision, she has a heart, but this can not be said,

    Tang Tang had to transfer the topic and asked the head of the scorpion another thing. "Xunzi, do you know that there is a battalionmander named Wen Changyi here?"

    "Wen Changyi?" The head of the group was puzzled. "Howe you ask him? He is not a group, it belongs to another group."

    "I don''t know him. I know his daughter. His daughter is not Wennuo. The little girl is now with Xiaoxiao. My family ising back and telling me that Wennuo is not enough. Let me eat him. Brought to Wenno to eat, this skin boy is still telling me that Winno has been abused, I just remembered this and asked you."

    The head of the scorpion slightly frowned. "Is the girl so hungry every day? Her stepmother wouldn¡¯t dare to abuse the little girl?"

    "Stepmother? What happened?"

    "There are not many people who know this thing. I told you that you don''t tell others that Wen Changyi and his former wife divorced. The little girl who had been married to a long distance has never returned. Now this is after Oh, but now, this family is not ordinary, and it has a little influence in the military. The two people used to be lovers, but the woman¡¯s family dismissed Wen Changyi¡¯s family and generally disagreed, and it was broken up. Later, it was introduced by Wen Changyi. Shantou¡¯s mother, Xiaotoutou, was divorced when she was one year old and two years old. The previous one came to him again. The two people got better again, and the family finally agreed, and then they remarried.¡±

    Tang Tang listened to it. It turned out that it was a scene in which two lovers fell in love and went together.

    The head of the group expressed their views on this matter. "In fact, Wen Changyi¡¯s heart has always been the wife of the present. The previous one was estimated to be casual. There is no feeling, but really, his former person was very virtuous and very filial. The wife of Wen Changyi likes it very much, but in the end it is divorced. Others are only two people who are not married. In fact, this is the time to find the door, because the family has the right to be forced to divorce. go."

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart sank down. This story reminds her of Gu Ruran. She is alsoing to the door, and her family is also empowered. Does she want to force herself to leave?

    "Was Wen Changyi let the wife force his ex-wife now? How can he say that his ex-wife also gave birth to a child for him? If there is no feeling, there is always friendship. You can''t be so worried."

    The head of the scorpion patted the hand of Tang Tang. "You are still too young. I don''t understand that the man''s heart is partial. Whoever he loves is on the other side. If a man doesn''t love you, you are good to him." It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s not like a hair thread on the tip of the heart.¡±

    The heart of Tang Tang was said to be cool and cool, and the feast did not love her. Isn''t it good for him?

    Tang Tang said with no sorrow: "If that is a good intention for this man, maybe this man will fall in love with the present."

    The head of the scorpion did not believe it. "There is always amotion in the turmoil. The man will always remember the cinnabar and white moonlight in his heart. Maybe you will not see him in the eyes of him. Instead, it should be taken for granted. I must say that men can¡¯t be against him. Great, I have to give some color to the color, otherwise he will not take you seriously."

    Tang Tang listened to Wen Wen said, don''t look at her dad''s seemingly big man, in fact, listening to her mother''s words in the back, especially good for her mother, if her mother is angry, it is too urgent. Tang Tangzhen envied the head of the scorpion, could not help but ask: "Xunzi, what kind of lord do you want? What color do you give to the head of the group?"

    The head of the groupughed andughed. "Give it, why don''t you give it? Sometimes it is too good for him. He is easy to get rid of it, so I have to give it a little color. If I am not happy, I will not help him. Let him do it himself. I don''t care about him, let him sit on the bench for two days, so he naturally softens towards you, better for you than before."

    Tang Tang was the first time to hear such remarks. The milkmaid did not say this to her. The milkmaid only said that she should wait for the public.

    The head of the scorpion is really treating Tang Tang as his own sister, so there is nothing in the private room to say, the moment is also, "I told you that Tang Tang, the scorpion sees you are so good to the season banquet." It¡¯s true that the husband is hurting, but can¡¯t just let it be too low to know how to make it too low? Sometimes, if you are not happy, you can use the **** to give you some color. This is conducive to the harmony of the couple¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Tang Tang thought about it and thought that the head of the group said that it makes sense. This does not mean that the child who is crying has milk to eat. It seems that she has to learn to give some color, or else she finally estimated with Wino. My mother is off the court.

    She decided that she should not pinch her feet until she was in a good mood. He pinched it himself.

    Therefore, the quarterly banquet that returned home at night was not only greeted by Tang Tang, but also had no foot-feeling treatment asst night. After the sugar was washed, she went to bed and closed her eyes and slept, and did not look at him at a nce.

    Last night, he thought she had forgotten, but tonight he can be sure, she did not forget, she deliberately did not give him a foot bath.

    How can it be so sudden? Is this not happy? Didn''t it be good to receive the gift some time ago?

    The banquet stunned his head, thinking about it or letting Ji Yue buy something to send to her, but she didn''t seem to like those things. She hasn''t used the clothes, shoes, bags and cosmetics that he sent so far. Let him stop sending it.

    Forget it, don''t send it, lest she be even more unhappy.

    In the next few days, the banquet did not receive the enthusiasm of Tang Tang, which made him very unustomed. He also directly asked how Tang Tang was, but Tang Tang only said nothing, no matter what, this season The banquet was so boring that I had to smoke two cigarettes in the office before going home every day. When the package of cigarettes was exhausted, the banquet had to call again for help, but this time I didn¡¯t call Gu Chang¡¯an, but I directly called Ji Yue. .

    Women know women best.

 Chapter 44:

    On the second day of the month, the troops came directly to the gate and knocked on the door of Jijia.

    Tang Tang came to see the moon and was surprised and surprised. First gave her a hug. "How did youe to Jiyue?"

    Ji Yue smiled and kissed her, did not answer her question, but took Tang sugar and turned twops to take a good look. "Don sugar, you have be better."

    "Really? You are not jealous of me?"

    "I didn''t marry you. I saw you getting fatter than thest time. The skin is also a lot better, and the hair is also a lot better. In short, it is beautiful. You are now a beautiful woman." ¡±

    "Which is so exaggerated, I am not at all ugly at the moment, and it is still a big gap from the beauty." That is to say, but Tang Tang is still happy to keep up, happy to fly, will be Jiyue Press and sit on the sofa and take out the delicious food from the house and put it in front of her. "I did it all, you eat fast."

    Jiyue may be wee, one left hand and one right hand are picked up and eaten with fragrant incense. "It''s still delicious for you to do, and I have an appetite for me."

    "If you are delicious, you should eat more. When you go, I will give you some more. You will bring it back to eat with Changan."

    Jiyue was moved to hate to bring Tang candy to take home. This woman is really too good.

    Waiting for the month to eat almost, this will open the big bag that I brought, and give the contents of the candy to Tang Tang. "Let''s see, I brought you new skin care products, the effect is more than before. Ok, make sure that your beauty grows, and for a month you promise to formally step into the beauty team."

    Tang Tang regarded Jiyue as a good friend. Naturally, she did not reject her good intentions. She took these skin care products one by one, and then took out the dress that I made for Ji Yue. "Look, I give The skirt you made is also done. I was going to send it to you. Whoever thinks that you came in person, you don¡¯t have to send it."

    Jiyue saw the eyes of the skirts shine, and rushed over and picked up the skirts to look over and over. "It¡¯s so beautiful, I just like the moon white, this dress is definitely beautiful."

    Tang Tang took the month to go to the room. "You try first. I see if there is any ce to change."

    Ji Yue very agrees that in the face of Tang Tang began to undress, Tang Tang has not reacted to Ji Yue, there is only one set of underwear left, the key is that Jiuyue¡¯s underwear is very very sexy, **** to Tang candyplexion It¡¯s red when I brush it, I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯m toote to look back, just like a hairy boy seeing a beautiful woman.

    Jiyue was teased by the reaction of Tang Tang. "I said what are you doing? What are you shy about? Are you shy? I have some of you, please turn around and help me, I will not wear it. ""

    Tang Tang had to turn back, blushing to see Ji Yue, the line of sight was skipped on the two peaks full of Jiyue, and there was a hint of envy in his eyes.

    Ji Yue held up his two big peaks with both hands and asked: "How? My chest and size are good?"

    Tang Tang endured a little embarrassed nod, Ji Yue''s body is particrly good, even her woman feels very beautiful, unlike her, t is almost gone, it is estimated that some men''s chest is bigger than her.

    Hey, the difference between a woman and a woman is too big, too sad.

    Seeing the envy of the candy eye, Ji Yuefortably patted her shoulder. "It''s okay, don''t envy me. You see that you are much better now, and you can work hard like me."

    Tang Tang did not have this self-confidence. "I am even fat and my chest is small, not your good looks."

    Jiyue ³ò³ò Tang Tang''s chest, to be honest, is indeed a bit t, ording to this body proportion, even if you gain weight, the chest will not be big, but this problem is not a problem for Ji Yue, Ji Yue said: "Do not Worried, I have a way. When I go back and send you a breast enhancement product, it is developed by ourpany. It works well. If you insist on using it, it is okay to raise a cup."

    "Really, there is such a product?" Tang Tang was surprised. She never knew that there was such a thing. Can this thing grow up?

    "Of course, I will send it to you when I go back. Now let me wear my clothes first, I won''t."

    Tang Tang rushed to wear clothes for Ji Yue, put it on, and took her to the full-length mirror. "How? Is it appropriate?"

    Ji Yue said nothing to take out the mobile phone to let Tang sugar take pictures of himself. "Quickly, take a picture for me, I want to send a circle of friends, I think I am so good, just like the olddies, than the clothes of the studio. Wearing more looks."

    Tang sugar saw her like, just pulled her to the dressing table and sat down. "Since you want to take a photo, then I will give you a costume hairstyle, with this dress."

    "You still have this? Then give me ab."

    The ancient head is simply too simple for Tang Tang. It doesn''t have to bebed in ten minutes. The hair on both sides is loose to the back of the head. There are flower beds on the top of the head. The rest of the hair is scattered on the chest and behind the back. The whole person was gentle and charming, and then Tang Tang painted a red flower bud in the middle of the forehead of Ji Yue. The whole person was not beautiful.

    If the current eclipse is put in ancient times, certainly no one doubts that this is not an ancient woman.

    Ji Yue is going to give Tang Tang a sly, and his eyes are holding tears in the hands of Tang Tang: "Don Sugar, just rely on your craft, if you go to the crew is definitely the chief makeup artist, yourb is almost the same as on the TV series. Is the heroine in the costumes still beautiful? If the famous director knows your skill, it is estimated that spending more money will also invite you to be a makeup artist."

    Tang Tang blinked in surprise. "Hey, is it, you mean thatbing can also be a job?"

    "Of course, the crew needs a talent like you. If you can''t mix it anymore, you can definitely go to the crew to eat, haha."

    Tang sugar eyes brightened, but also want to ask again, then was excited to take pictures of Ji Yue.

    Ji Yue couldn''t wait to send a photo to a circle of friends, with a text: Haha, the perfect costume that my exclusive stylist gave me, like an ancient beauty?

    This circle of friends immediately screamed at arge woman.

    So beautiful, so beautiful, this is where it is, I have to go!

    Give me a set of such skirts, I like it very much!

    This hairstyle is beautiful, I want tob one, take me there!

    Seeking introduction, seeking Amway!

    Gu Changan alsomented at the bottom: Come back and show me.

    Ji Yuemei has a big haha.

    At noon, only Ji Yue and Tang Tang had two people to eat. At this time, Ji Yue said about the business incident. She asked quietly: "How are you living here? Is it not used?"

    Tang Tang nodded. "It''s very good here, everyone is very enthusiastic."

    "Yeah, that''s good. Right, I heard that I came here for a while, and I still stayed at your house for one night. It is really troublesome for you."

    Tang Tang paused and smiled. "No trouble."

    Jiyue brought Tang Tang¡¯s emotions into the eyes for a moment, and the reason for the 100% determination that Tang Tang is not happy is Gu Yuran. In fact, she listened to the quarterly banquet and said that the first reaction of the past few days was guessed because Gu Ruran, only those men with thick heart can not see anything.

    It is estimated that Tang Tang is the mind of Gu Yuran.

    Jiyue did not turn around, and asked directly: "Don Sugar, don''t you like Gu Ruran? You don''t lie to me, I want to hear the truth."

    Tang sugar twisted his eyebrows and nodded after a long while.

    Ji Yue sighed. "You found it right?"

    Tang Tang knows what she meant inexplicably. The rice in her mouth has no taste at all, and puts the tableware down. "Jiyue, do you know what the banquet and Gu Yuran are?"

    When Ji Yue heard that Tang Tang¡¯s cognition was wrong, he quickly stated: ¡°I will say first, there is nothing between the banquet and Gu Ruran, except from childhood.¡±

    "Ah?" Tang Tang smashed.

    Ji Yue asked: "Do you find Gu Ruran like the banquet?"

    Tang sugar nodded.

    "oK, but now I want to tell you that Gu Ruran really likes the banquet, but the banquet does not like Gu Ruran, and I don¡¯t know if Gu Yuran likes him, including other people who don¡¯t know Gu Ruran likes the banquet. Things, they all regard Gu Ruran as a little sister. Only my sensitive woman discovered this, and now you have discovered it."

    Tang Tang smashed his eyes, and it took a while to absorb the words of Ji Yue. In an instant, a happy heart burst out from the bottom of his heart, and the corner of his mouth could not help but hook up.

    Look at Tang Tang, then Iughed. Ji Yue pinched her face. "Are you misunderstood the banquet and Gu Ruran?"

    Tang Tang was embarrassed to nod. "I did misunderstand, because at the time of Zhuo''s grandma birthday feast, Gu Ruran and I said that if it weren''t for me, she would have been the wife of the banquet. She said that the granddaughter of the grandfather of Ji is her. ¡±

    Jiyue heard a "ha"ugh, and the expression was a bit ironic. "Don Sugar, Gu Ruran, she is mad, don''t believe what she said, what is the wife of the banquet, the season feast does not like how she mightÈ¢ ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The banquet smashed you, everyone was a joke, and no one mentioned it."

    Tang Tang suddenly didn''t know what to say. It turned out that she understood the wrong thing. The truth of the matter turned out to be like this.

    "I am not afraid to tell you the truth. Although Gu Ruran is my little girl, I really don''t like her. Of course, she doesn''t like me either. We are not pleasing to each other, and we maintain the harmony on the surface. I I hate Gu Xiaoran¡¯s shamelessness. It¡¯s obvious that everyone has a family and still wants to take it all together and want to rece it. Three views are not correct! But she is very good at dressing and never showed her feelings for the banquet. The men don¡¯t know at all, including the banquet, and they don¡¯t know it, only Gu Ruran is a little sister."

    Tang Tang is depressed. "Isn''t you seen it? I think it''s quite obvious. I am so stupid."

    "Men and women are not the same. Our women are naturally sensitive in this kind of thing. The men are not able to get this point at all, and Gu Yuran is really good, and the banquet has been with the university since he went to college. Gu Ruran rarely meets, I don''t know if it is normal."

    But Tang Tang still doesn''t understand. "Since she likes the banquet so much, why not say it? They grow up together and obviously have many opportunities."

    Ji Yueughed. "This is her character. The proud princess is unable to pull her face and pursue the man. She must have a man to pursue her, so she does not say that she thinks that the feast will be her. Was beaten, the banquet smashed you. But before you and the banquet are not very good, she did not take you seriously, and now I see that you are getting better and better, this is anxious, soe to you Demonstration, I am right? She was demonstrating to you that day?"

    Tang Tang "hmm" gave a cry, and the things on Zhuo''s grandma''s birthday banquet and the words that Gu Ruran said that night were told to Ji Yue.

    Ji Yue listened to madness, secretly shameless, never seen a person who wants to be a junior is so arrogant, "You don''t care about her, don''t worry about her words, the key is that the feast does not have that mind, you have to believe The banquet, don''t look at the banquet in his thirties, but he doesn''t even have a first-time girlfriend or even a sly object. So, you are his first love and wife, do you understand? You have a big advantage."

    It turned out that he didn''t have anyone in his heart. It didn''t matter with Gu Ruran. This made Tang Tang''s heart jump, and the heart that had sinked to the bottom of the valley rose again, apanied by a sweet bubble.

    Jiyue came to solve the problem for the banquet today. Now that the problem has been solved, she can naturally retire, so after the meal, Jiyue will bring her candy to her skirt and delicious. He walked away in a hurry, but before he left, he made a phone call to the banquet, and said the original thing, including Ji Yanran''s thoughts on him.

    Originally, she would not break it, but now that Gu Ruran has begun to bully his wife, it is not good to do this again. What should be done next?

    The season banquet never expected that Gu Ruran had such a kind of thought to him. He always regarded her as his sister. Gu Ruran never showed any difference to him. How could it be?

    The banquet was sitting in the office and smoking a cigarette. The smoke lingered and thought about the time. Yes, it was not right after Tang¡¯s grandma¡¯s birthday banquet. He thought she was angry that she was not good for her. The gift smashed her, and it was so easy to get better. Gu Xiaoran came that night, and Tang Tang was not happy with him again.

    Does she think that there is an old rtionship between him and Gu Ruran? If you care so much, why not ask him directly instead of being in your heart? Do women like toplicate simple things?

    The feast of the season smirked and shook his head. Heughed at Tang Tangxiao andughed at himself. This kind of thing had to be known through the mouth of others.

    Silently exhausted a whole cigarette, the quarterly banquet called Gu Changan, the best way to do this is to let Gu Changan to convince his sister to rest his mind, this is a good practice for everyone, otherwise they Friendship maye to an end, I hope that Gu Changan can solve this problem.

    In the future, he and Gu Ruran will not be able to get along as before.

    Hang up the phone, the quarterly feast immediately returned home, Tang Tang is waiting in the kitchen for dinner, obviously so thin, but busy all day long, do not know where so much effort.

    She didn''t find the quarter banquet behind her, until she heard her, she was shocked, and turned back like a frightened rabbit. "Are youing back?"

    The banquet was low and "hmm", when she turned around again, she said: "Don Sugar, I have nothing to do with Gu Ruran. I only used her as a little sister who grew up together."

    Tang Tang stunned and looked back at him. "You know what?"

    "Well, Jiyue told me, sorry, I don''t know what she said to you."

    "...not ming you, it''s my own delusion." Even more me her timid and dare not ask.

    The banquet held the shoulders of Tang Tang and stared straight at her. "If you have any questions, please ask me directly. I will answer, don''t lie in my heart."

    Tang Tang nodded, she was too timid, if she asked directly, there would be no current things. Next time she must ask directly.

    When the matter is said to be open, it will be fine. Tang Tang continues to cook. As a result, I found that the quarterly banquet was standing next to me. I couldn¡¯t help but push him: "You should go out with a small wash and wash your hands. Here is a big smoke, I am very quick. Just do a good meal."

    The banquet licked his lips and stood still.

    Tang Tang looked at him doubtfully. "What happened to you?"

    The banquet cleared the throat, and the face was as expressionless as before, but the voice was a little bit stunned. "Is that foot still in the evening?"

    "..." Tang sugar suddenly wanted tough, but for the face of the banquet was hard to hold, and also seriously answered, "Well, soak at night."

    The banquet nodded nkly and turned and walked out of the kitchen, but the back seemed to reveal so much joy.

    Tang Tang naturally restored the foot bath benefits of the banquet at night. At that time, when the feet were pressed again by the small hands every few days, the banquet wasfortably secreted, and the heart could not tell the ease. The whole person was rxed. It is.

    I haven''t soaked my feet in the past few days. He always feels weird. It seems that the training during the day is not as strong as before. The sleep at night is not as good as before. God knows how to add to the foot.

    This is finally restored.

    No wonder men say that their wives can''t provoke, and sure enough.

    The room is warm and warm, while on the other side, a heated conversation is going on.

 Chapter 45:

    Gu Changan couldn¡¯t think of his own sister, who had always had a feeling of love for his good brother. When he mentioned him several times in the first month, he thought that he would have more time. , I know that Ji Yue did not think much.

    "Gu Yuran, the feast is a family, not you can like it, you broke my mind! I can only use the feast as a brother in the future." If the feast is not married, he may still be her, but Now there are wives and children in the banquet. He has to let Gu Ruran break his mind anyway.

    Gu Ruran clenched his hands into fists and his eyes were red. "Why! I love the banquet, I loved it since I was a child. I have loved it for so many years. Tang sugar is theter. If it wasn''t for her, the banquet is mine!"

    Gu Changan gasped his teeth. "What do you say nonsense? Even if there is no candy, the banquet will not like you. He only treats you as a sister."

    "You are nonsense! Grandpa Ji had a desire to marry our family. He wanted me to be his granddaughter. The banquet was also agreed, indicating that he did not have no feelings for me."

    Gu Changan is almost ridiculed by her self-righteousness. "Gu Yuran, Grandpa Ji was originally trying to marry our family, but we have so many girls of the age, but we did not say that you are choosing, you are afraid to marry the quarterly banquet. I want to be crazy!"

    "Brother, you said that the girl who is the best in our family is the best? I, I am, the best one, and Dad is the owner of the family. The grandfather of the season must of course pick the best for the feast. And can help the banquet, only I can deserve thest season banquet! Is it difficult for the grandfather not to choose the best, but also choose worse than me?"

    "You!" Gu Changan really didn''t know if she was too confident or too conceited. "Yes, I admit that you are indeed the best girl in terms of ability and knowledge and career, but you are not the most suitable in personality. For the banquet, Grandpa has always wanted to find a gentleman who can take care of people to be a wife, so that the banquet can have a cold and hot person, so the old man did not consider you."

    Gu Ruran does not believe at all, "No, brother, you are lying to me!"

    Gu Chang''an saw that she didn''t even believe his words, and had to say something to break her illusions. "I told you clearly today that the people I saw in the first season were Yiyi''s Yiyi, and they didn''t consider it from beginning to end. you!"

    Gu Ruran''s body is stiff and stiff, and the next second will shake his head and negate. "No, no, Gu Yiyi is just an ordinary kindergarten teacher. The ie of academics looks poor. I am a hundred thousand miles. I usually even talk. I dare not say aloud, how can Grandpa Zhou look at her?"

    "Because the grandfather of the season hurts the season banquet, he does not look at the ie of the academics you are talking about, but the character, the character, the patience, the gentle and considerate child, no matter which aspect is more suitable for the season banquet than you, the grandfather looks What''s wrong with her? It''s you, character is proud, strong and overbearing, you and the banquet are simply not suitable, and the banquet has never had other feelings for you."

    Gu Yuran clenched his fist in a desperate manner, muttering like a self-hypnotic. "Not like this, the feast of the season is affectionate to me..."

    Gu Changan couldn''t bear to overdo it. "In short, you and the banquet are impossible. You died this heart early. Otherwise, if your parents know that you are trying to destroy someone else''s marriage, what do you think they will do to you? You are good. think about it."

    Gu Ruran heard the face white and white, and grabbed Gu Chang¡¯an¡¯s arm and prayed. ¡°Brother, I beg you not to talk to your parents. I know it¡¯s wrong. I will handle it myself.¡± Mom and Dad know. Will definitely let her marry someone, she will not marry someone!

    Gu Changan saw that she knew it was wrong, and her heart was soft. After all, she was a little sister from a small pain to a big sister. How can she really care about her? I couldn¡¯t help but touch her head. "That¡¯s good, then you can¡¯t have that aspect for the banquet in the future. Do you know what you think?"

    Gu Ruran was low and low, and his head was low and he could not see his face.

    Ji Yue, who has been busy preparing things for Tang Tang, has quietly turned a blind eye. Gu Chang¡¯an is a big fool who really believes what his sister said. Gu Ruran¡¯s me if he can give up so easily, his heart may be stunned. What is wrong?

    The simple temper of Tang Tang is sure to be bullied only when he thinks about it. I don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do it when I think of it.

    No, she has to send a secret weapon to Tang Tangdu, so that she can hold the quarterly banquet firmly, as long as the heart of the feast is on Tang Tang, it is useless to die.

    So, the next night, Tang Tang received the secret parcel sent by Ji Yue, and the whole paper box was sealed tightly.

    Tang Tang was puzzled and said: "Howe peoplee in at night? Didn''t they all send it during the day?"

    The banquet asked her: "What do you want Ji Yue to buy for you?"

    Tang sugar shook his head. "No, I didn''t let her buy anything for me, but it should be the skin care products that I sent to me. Ji Yue now likes to send me this, I am embarrassed."

    The banquet smiled. "Don''t be embarrassed, wait for us to go back and ask her to eat."

    "Good!" Tang Tang sweet should be down, is preparing to take a pair of scissors to open the package, Ji Xiaotong, who is keen on the parcel activities, has already taken the scissors, "Mom!"

    Despite the scissors, Tang Tang was dismantled for a lot of time. Ji Xiaoyan, who was on the sidelines, was almost anxious. He could not help but ask: "Mom, what is this secret?" Only the big secrets must be so tight.

    Tang Tang is also very curious about the secrets that need to be so strict. As a result, when you open the box, there is only one bottle with a milky liquid and a delicate little gift box. Are these things strange?

    Tang Tang took the bottle and looked at it. As a result, he couldn¡¯t see what it was. He had to show the bottle to the feast. "Hus husband, do you know what it is?"

    The banquet took over and studied for a while, and also shook his head. "I don''t know. This should be privately packaged in Jiyue. You will call me and ask her."

    Tang Tang nodded, was preparing to take a mobile phone, Ji Xiaoyan on the side asked doubtfully: "Mom, what is this? It''s weird."

    Tang Tang and the banquet turned to look at the little guy at the same time. I saw that the little guy had opened the small gift box. At this moment, the small hand is holding a bra, or a purple **** bra withce.

    Tang Tang¡¯s brain suddenly rushed to the blood, and his face was blushing with the monkey¡¯s buttocks. The banquet was not good enough. The ear was invisible red, but he was calmer than Tang Tang¡¯s, and immediately against Ji Xiaoyu. He said: "Small, put things down!"

    Ji Xiaoying is still wondering about it. "Dad, you haven''t told me what it is, but the gauze above is good."

    Tang Tang really can''t wait to find a hole to drill in, forget that this close-fitting vest has been stunned by his son, why should he be seen in front of the banquet, ah ah, she has no face to see He is!

    The banquet was also the first time in the season of the headache, and he was not tempted by the enthusiasm, but this time he would not give him a confusing, and the long-legged one took the bra in the hand of Ji Xiaoyan and put it in the box. "Å¾" mmed the lid, and then handed the box to the red sugar of the red ear, the sound is inexplicably a bit hoarse, "take it and put it."

    Tang Tang took the box and ran to the bedroom. He locked the door from the inside and buried the quilt in the quilt silently. It was really shameful. He was seen by him. They all me the moon, why do you send this to her!

    I thought that it was the goods of Ji Yue Ja, Tang Tang picked up the phone and called the other party. It was quickly connected, and the voice was very exciting. "Don Sugar, what are you looking for?"

    Tang Tang always felt that her tone was a bit bad, and muttered dissatisfiedly. "How do you send me that!"

    "Which? What?"

    "You don''t pretend, you know, good, what do you send me for that!"

    There was a burst ofughter on the phone, and it was even more ufortable tough at Tang candy.

    "Oh, I am for you. You don''t think you have a small chest, so I sent you two sets of underwear. I told you that these two underwears are not ordinary underwear. If you wear it, it will be you." It is also the airport that can make you stand up! Also, this is a breast enhancement underwear, which can be erged for a long time. With the bottle of breast cream that I gave you, I promise that you will definitely get out of the airfield soon. ¡±

    It turned out that the bottle was used for breast enhancement. I remembered the chest of Jiyue. Tang sugar couldn¡¯t help but imagine that she would be like her one day, and then, ah, stop, Tang Tang, what are you thinking!

    Tang sugar licked his face andined: "But you sent it and sent it. What do you want to send at night? You didn''t send anything in the morning." She was seen by the banquet, she always felt The month is intentional.

    The moon on the other end of the phone was quite "oh". "Hey, how are you, is it also seen in the banquet? Is he sexy? Have you let him put it on him?" ¡±

    "What are you talking about in the stupid month? How can you say that the season banquet is not serious, he didn''t!" Tang Tang really couldn''t wait to hold the mouth of Ji Yue.

    "Cut, man is serious, he is serious about him. It means that he has no desire for you. Isn''t this a good thing? And, men like women''s chests, as long as your chest gets bigger, guarantee the season feast. I can''t put it down for you."

    What I can''t put it down, Tang Tang feels that she will smoke again with Ji Yue, and she has to hang up the phone and tell her not.

    Ji Yue is still shouting at thest minute: "You remember to use it, it will be bigger!"

    "I don''t need it." Tang sugar muttered, but the line of sight could not help but drift to the box. I just didn''t see it clearly. In fact, she was very curious about this. The underwear she wears now is the original owner, all ck. Thin sponge, without any decoration, is extremely simple, Tang Tang has never seen such a flower.

    Tang Tang slowly opened the box, two sets of beautiful underwear lying quietly inside, purple and ck, withce wrapped into a beautiful pattern, a ribbon crossed in the middle, revealing arge deep groove has to say It''s really beautiful. Even the ancients who don''t know much about underwear in Tangtang feel very attractive and want to wear it.

    Can it really increase?

    Tang Tang looked down at his chest and touched it with his hands. It was really t. Can you really wear it? Would you please give it a try?

    Finally, Tang Tang, who couldn¡¯t stand the temptation, took the purple one into the bathroom and took off the new one. It turned out that the sponge inside the cup sent by Ji Yue was very thick and strange in shape. The little bit of meat on the chest was suddenly lifted up, and from the side, the arc was very big!

    Tang Tang was stunned, and Ji Yue did not lie to her, really got up! After wearing her clothes, she would not be able to see her as t as she was.

    My God, how can people in this world be so smart, this can be! Tang Tang was deeply impressed by this underwear, and then I didn''t want to take it off. I have eaten big fish and meat. Who wants to eat porridge?

    However, after Tang Tang went out, she did not dare to look at the eyes of the banquet. She was afraid that the banquet would find that she had changed her **** underwear. Fortunately, the performance of the banquet was not abnormal. Nothing was found. Tang sugar was relieved.

    In fact, how could the season banquet not be found? He looked at the chest from the moment when Tang Tang left the room and immediately went to her chest. He immediately found that there was a lot bigger, not to mention the horror of the banquet. It was the eyes of the special forces. Ok, especially good at grasping the details, so the change in Tang sugar naturally can''t escape his eyes.

    The brain couldn''t help but think of the purple underwear that I just saw. Then, along the underwear, I thought of it uncontrobly about what it was wearing on Tang Tang at the moment. I thought of this, and suddenly the lower abdomen raised a fire, a long-lost only The impulse of the man¡¯s familiarity surged up.

    The change of the season banquet, this feeling for the man naturally knows what is going on, but since the puberty, he can control his desire very well, especially after identally having Ji Xiaoyan, in the face He never had an impulse when she was

    what is it today¡­¡­

    The face of the banquet was unusually ugly, Tang Tang noticed, and looked at him with concern. "What happened to your husband? How ugly your face is."

    "Nothing, I go to the bath and sleep." The banquet swayed and shook his head, and walked into the bathroom quickly. The closing sound was much heavier than usual.

    Tang Tang is not clear, so I asked Ji Xiaoyu sideways: "How is your father so urgent?"

    Ji Xiaoying said to his finger and said his guess. "I think Dad is eager to pull, not to take a shower." Because every time he wants to pull, he is eager to go to the toilet like Dad. .

    Tang Tang looked worriedly at the door of the bathroom. "It is not so urgent to go to the toilet. Is it a bad stomach?"

    Tang Tang prepared to wait for the season feast toe out and ask, don''t really feel ufortable, and left and wait for the right to wait for the person toe out, this Tang Tang confirmed that the banquet is really ufortable, because he usually takes a bath at most Five minutes, how can it be as long as today?

    Even if it is normal to go to the toilet, it won''t take so long. It must be ufortable, but why don''t he tell her directly?

    Tang Tang immediately went to find the medicine box at home, took out the medicine for treating the ufortable stomach, and poured a cup of hot water. When the season feast finally came out of the bathroom, he would hold his arm in his hand. The medicine showed him, "Husband, your stomach is okay? Do you want to take some medicine?"

    The "Cough" season banquet was originally washed down by the cold water. The red faint was asked by Tang Tang. The heart couldn¡¯t tell if it was unreasonable or awkward. It must have been too long for him to misunderstand her. He was ufortable, but he couldn''t exin it. He could only shake his head with a nk expression. "I have nothing to do, I don''t need to take medicine."

    Don sugar didn''t believe it. He reached out and touched his forehead. "But how can you stay in it for so long, your face is also red, don''t lie to me, what is ufortable to tell me, I will buy you medicine."

    The banquet was quite ufortable pulling down the small hand on the forehead. "I am really fine. If something happens, will I tell you?"

    "Is it all right?"

    "It''s okay!"

    Tang Tang was relieved and took the medicine.

    The quarterly banquet pinched the forehead and only felt that it must be the wrong one today. It must be.

    However, when Tang Tang sat on the small bench opposite the bed and pinched his foot, because the pajamas were loose, and because she was thin, the neckline widened when she bowed down, and the scenery inside fell into the season. In the eyes of the feast, the banquet was so clear that the purple underwear withce wrapped the two rounds of white enamel, and there was even a gully in the middle.

    The body of the season banquet suddenly froze.

    The feet in my hand suddenly stretched, and Tang sugar looked up strangely. I saw the face of the banquet different. The eyes stared straight at a ce to see. Tang Tang looked down at his sight. Finally, it was fixed in his own. Chest.

    Instantly understand what he saw, Tang sugar''s blush is like a monkey''s buttocks, suddenly mming the open neckline, shyly squinting at the quarterly banquet, "you, you, you" said for a long time did not say words.

    The feast coughed up and coughed, and the line of sight moved away. I wanted to exin it, but it didn''t seem to be right. I can''t say sorry, I didn''t mean to see you.

    At the moment when both of them couldn''t do it, a ring of mobile phones rang, like a timely rain to save the atmosphere.

 Chapter 46:

    The banquet took his mobile phone from the bed and blinked the caller''s disy. His eyes were dark and the next second was rejected.

    Tang Tang is wondering why he didn''t pick it up. The ringing bell rang again. This time, the face of the banquet is hard to look.

    The person who called the phone seemed to have to wait for the banquet. He was obsessed with hang-ups. He rang over and over again. He couldn¡¯t help but ask for it. "Who is calling you? Why not pick it up?" ¡±

    "I don''t need to pick up the irrelevant person." After the banquet was finished, the person was directly cked out, and the ringtone never sounded again.

    "Oh." Sugar can no longer ask more. After all, the two people have just experienced such a blushing thing. Now she is not too embarrassed to talk to him, so she will quickly finish the foot massage today. Before he went to pour water, he slid his feet and ran into the bathroom to ease his embarrassment.

    Looking at the mirror in the face of the red pass for a while, the line of sight could not help but go down straight to his chest, the arc of the uprightness could not help but pick up the cor and look inside, I saw the purple fabric can be covered Half of the small buns, the other half trembled in the air, and there was a ditch in the middle like the moon. It was a small dumpling. As a result, wearing a dress became a big white hoe. How is the underwear of Jiyue so amazing?

    "Do men really like women''s breasts?" Tang Tang couldn''t help but think of Ji Yue''s words. She thought she seemed to be a bit confrontational. Otherwise, how could the quarterly banquet be the reaction? It has never been seen before. It¡¯s hard to be peaceful before, so he doesn¡¯t have that desire for her?

    Although this thing is indeed very shy, but she also secretly saw the fire map of the milk girl at the bottom of the box, knowing the things between men and women, doing that thing needs to be stripped, then men will not only see, but also touch

    Thinking of this, Tang Tang¡¯s entire face was hot, and the bottle of breast cream that was ced under the cupboard was taken out, and then smeared on the chest like a thief, and massaged clockwise while pressing one side. Self-spoofing, she is now more and more women do not have the restraint, not only wearing such exposed underwear, but now also give yourself a massage here, if the milkmaid knows that she must be angry and sorry for her dead mother.

    I don''t know if it is pressed by myself or the effect of breast enhancement cream. After the massage, Tang Tang feels that both chests are hot, and there is a feeling of rising, a little ufortable, I want to go and scratch, but this action is really Too shameful, she had to endure not to touch, and her face was a little red, and she was thought to be sick when she was sick. She was worried about touching her forehead. "Mom, what are you doing? Is it a scream?" ¡±

    Ji Xiaoying speaks clearly, and is considered to be the best among the children of the same age. However, there are some words that he is still not very urate. For example, he will be said to be a drifter, and if he has a fever, he will say it is a slogan. This word is very easy to misunderstand, especially Tang Tang just did something in the bathroom that broke her own shame, so now I heard the words from Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s heart trembled subconsciously. It¡¯s hot, and I don¡¯t dare to marry the banquet.

    Ji Xiaoying saw that he was worried. A small fat hand touched the head of Tang Tang, and the other little fat hand touched his own. The two phases and one contrast found that the mother¡¯s head was really hotter than herself, and immediately rushed to him. Dad shouted: "Dad,e on, my mother is angry!"

    The banquet really thought that Tang Tang had a fever, and my heart was awkward. I couldn¡¯t take care of anything else. I took a big step and put my hand on the sugar forehead to test the temperature.

    Tang sugar shook his head in a hurry. "No, I don''t have a fever, my face is a bit hot, and I am wrong."

    "Don''t move!" The banquet was low, and the other big hand went around the back of the candy to hold her back of the head to prevent her from shaking her head and carefully feeling her temperature.

    "I" Tang Tang did not dare to move, so I had to let him touch it like this, and a heart did not live up to it.

    The banquet was tried for a few minutes, and it was determined that Tang Tang really did not have a fever before putting it down. "No fever."

    Tang Tang smashed his head and identally scratched his hair into a chicken coop. This stupid look made the banquet funny, and he couldn¡¯t pat her head like a singer. "Nothing, just go to bed." Let''s cool down, don''t really catch cold." Now the weather has turnedpletely cold, and it is really cool to stand on the ground for a long time.

    Listening to the season banquet, Tang Tang is very proud of it. "No, I am as healthy as a cow! I am rarely sick." It is probably not easy to get a doctor in the government before, so Tang Tang is indeed very Less sick, from small to big, as strong as a dog''s tail grass. After I came here, I have never been sick. It seems that her good constitution has alsoe.

    Ji Xiaoying heard this and said that he was not afraid to pat his little chest and said: "I am not sick, and I am as healthy as a cow!"

    Mother and child look at each other andugh, and they are proud of each other.

    The banquet looked at the small body of Ji Xiaoying, and then looked at Tang Tang¡¯s body, and he smiled and even revealed his big white teeth.

    Tang Tang rarely saw the smile of the banquet. He was more expressionless all the time. Even if heughed, he smiled andughed. It was really rare tough like this.

    What did they say so funny?

    The banquet did not give the two people a puzzle. They went straight to the two to go to bed. "Okay, go to bed, I have to turn off the lights."

    Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoyan had to climb to the bed to lie down. After the banquet closed the lights, the two fell asleep within five minutes, and two people quietly breathed in the air.

    The banquet shakes his head andughs. The speed at which the mother and the child fall asleep is exactly the same. They are all people of the optimist. They don¡¯t care about it. However, such a temper is quite good.

    The next day, Tang sugar woke up and found that the weather outside was gloomy. The whole sky was ck, and the temperature was much colder than yesterday. The wind in the air could not help but shrink. It seems that it is going to rain.

    Tang Tang quickly added thick clothes to Ji Xiaoyan, and even the socks were reced with thick ones. He cooked a cup of **** tea in a thermos cup and let him carry this tea to prevent colds. Children are most likely to get sick when they change seasons.

    Sure enough, the day after the gloomy day finally changed his face in the afternoon. The rain of the ps poured down from the sky, and the ground made a loud noise. The whole air was foggy. what.

    This rain is too big, Tang sugar can not help but worry, not only worried about the quarterly banquet training, but also worried that Ji Xiaoyan will not be cold, she can not see the past in the banquet, can only wait at home, from time to time to see Look at the rain outside, until the evening, the rain is finally a little bit, but the rainfall is still quiterge, people will be wet as soon as they go out for the next second.

    Tang Tang is going to pick up the season and go home. It must be going out. I found it at home. There is only one umbre, no raincoat or rain boots. She forgot to prepare for it.

    Tang Tang annoyedly patted the head, no way, only with an umbre to pick up the season, in order to fear that the little guy was drenched, Tang Tang found a coat of his own from the closet to bring the season Xiao Yan, who put himself in strict condition, rushed to the kindergarten in heavy rain.

    Parents are obviously worried about their children. They all went to the entrance of the kindergarten early. Many people wore raincoats and rain boots. They also had their children¡¯s raincoats and rain boots. Tang sugar could not help but remember that they must buy two sets of raincoats and rain boots. The weather here says it rains when it rains. It¡¯s weird, you can¡¯t give your baby.

    In the Tang sugar thinking, the children have alreadye out, and the parents have taken it back as quickly as possible. The kindergarten is soon empty, but Ji Xiaoyan is not in a hurry to go with Tang Tang, but pulls her finger. The only girl left in the ss at the moment is Wennuo: "Mom, today, Su teacher did note, no one sent Wennu to go home, no one came to pick her up, we brought her back to our house?"

    "Is her family noting?"

    Ji Xiao shook his head and shook his head. "No one has ever picked her up. Now it is so rainy. She will get sick when she goes home. Mom, let''s take her home together."

    Tang Tang already knows about this little girl, and she is full of pity for her. She is willing to bring the little girl back, but she can take the children of other people home without permission. How to do?

    Tang Tang walked toward the little girl who looked at them with her big eyes, touched her little head, and said with a warm voice: "Nono, can you call me aunt?"

    The little girl licked her eyes and nodded a little, and she looked cute.

    "Nano, Auntie is now sending you home. You tell Aunt, where is your home?"

    This little girl didn''t nod her head, so she watched the candy in silence and didn''t talk, but Tang Tang saw the pitiful meaning from her big, watery eyes.

    Tang Tang couldn''t stand this. He took a small **** and took a pat in his arms. "Nono, don''t you want to go home?"

    The little girl didn''t answer, and she squatted in her arms, like a quiet little rabbit.

    Seeing Xiao Shantou, Tang Tang¡¯s heart was soft and soft, and he no longer hesitated. He asked her: ¡°Nano, can you go home with Auntie for a while?¡±

    The little girl in her arms nodded and was obviously willing.

    So, Tang Tang told the other teachers in the kindergarten that if Wen''s family came to find her child, she would go to her house to look for it, and then she would go home with two little ones. The rain outside was still very big. The cotton coat brought by Tang Tang was wrapped in Ji Xiaoyan, and he took off his body and wrapped it around the little girl. So he quickly rushed back home with two children.

    The two children didn''t get any rain, but Tang Tang was a little bit horrible. The clothes on her body were all soaked, and the whole body was shivering and shivering. Ji Xiaoyan worriedly pulled the hand of Tang Tang. "Mom, don''t you?"

    Winno also pulled the other hand of Tang Tang, looking at her with the same **** and white eyes.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart was too warm, and he kissed the two little guys. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just change my clothes. Xiao Yan, you¡¯ll y with Nono for a while, wait for Mom toe out and cook for you.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded. "Mom, don''t worry, you are going to change clothes, don''t get sick."

    Tang sugar rushed into the bathroom and felt a lot after taking a hot bath. Look at the two little guys, the two are sitting on the carpet ying with toys, Ji Xiaoying is tearing down the toys, and Wino is watching him quietly. Demolition, wait until Ji Xiaoyan has finished disassembling and push a bunch of parts to her, she has the action, pick up the pieces and assemble them.

    Tang sugar smiled, took some snacks to the two little guys to eat, then went into the kitchen to cook, and when it was done, the two people still enjoyed ying there, but thest one has been put together, now Changed the new toy in the fight.

    Xiaotoutou has always been a slow-moving temper. The result is surprising. When she assembled the toy, her hand speed was very fast. She almost didn¡¯t need to think, and one after another, she had a different kind of focus and serious.

 Chapter 47:

    Tang sugar is interesting, so I look down at the two people. I saw that the little girl is getting faster and faster, and I can¡¯t see the candy in the back. How did she install it? Within three minutes, a bunch of veryplicated parts were restored.

    Tang Tang is simply stunned. "Nono, you are so great! Why don''t you think about it?" This toy was bought yesterday. This little girl had never yed before, but could see it for a while. Spell it out, this is not only the speed of the hand, but also a powerful brain!

    I thought that Ji Xiaoyu was smart enough. I didn''t expect this little girl to make more choices. The children are really scary now!

    Wennuo was praised, and there was a shyness in his eyes. His eyes were staring at Tang candy, and he was very cute. He liked Tang Tang.

    At this moment, the quarterly banquet came back. I saw a small guest at home and stunned. The next second, I realized the identity of this little girl. I didn¡¯t ask anything. I went straight to the three people and asked: "You guys. What are you ying?"

    Tang Tang immediately handed the toy to the banquet. "Hello, you see, just smashed the toy, but Nono gave it up in three minutes. Is it amazing?"

    The banquet was quite surprised to see the veryplicated toy, and looked at the little girl. I didn¡¯t expect such aplicated thing to be put in the hands of such a small little girl for three minutes. Even he often assembled the firearms. People can''t do it.

    "It''s amazing!" The banquet is not a child, but a real praise. To do this, not only requires a strong memory, but also a powerful brain to analyze the resilience. This ability is not based on the ability to practice. This requires talent, and this little girl is obviously talented in this respect.

    The banquet did not regard this as a child ying, but saw the powerful ability of the little girl. The child''s ability can not be ignored and needs to be cultivated.

    After thinking about it, he walked straight into the room and took out a battleship model on the shelf. This model is veryrge, one meter wide and half a meter high. The shape and structure are the same as the real battleship. The internal structure is veryplicated. The original season banquet is abination of the front and back. It took a month.

    The quarterly banquet began to dismantle the model and scared the Tang sugar jump. "Husband, what are you doing?"

    The quarterly banquet exined, "I want to let Nono try to see if it can be put together."

    "This" Tang sugar feels that the season banquet is joking, this is not as simple as a child''s toy, such a big andplicated thing can a child fight? Moreover, this child has never touched these things before.

    Ji Xiaoyan was excited and heard his hand and touched Wennuo¡¯s head. "Nono, you have to fight hard to know?"

    Winno nodded, and then stared at the dismantling movement of the banquet. The banquet did not deliberately slow down, and disassembled at the normal speed. It took half an hour to disassemble. A lot of parts were piled on the ground, and I could see the candy.

    Winno didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with such arge number of parts. When he reached out and picked up one, he prepared to fight.

    Tang Tang hurriedly hugged the little girl. "Nono, we have to eat. If we don''t eat, we will be cold. Will we fight after we have finished eating?"

    Winno heard reluctantly looked at the underground parts, but it was still a good location.

    Tang Tang simply hugged the little girl to the chair at the table, no effort at all, showing how thin the little girl was, and Tang Tang was so distressed that she was full of a bowl of rice. "Nono, you are too thin." It¡¯s better to eat more and be as chubby as a small donkey.¡±

    Winno looked at the eyes of the little cockroaches, and felt that the fat was really good-looking, so he took a lot of attention and then began to eat big mouthfuls. It seems that eating like this will make you fat.

    Tang Tang sat next to the banquet and looked at the moment at the moment. It was already half past eight. For so long, no one came to find a little girl. Didn¡¯t the family find that the child didn¡¯t go home?

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart is not a taste, and I can¡¯t help but ask the banquet: ¡°Husband, everyone else should be home now?¡±

    The quarterly banquet will understand what Tang Tang wants to ask, and licks his lips. "In addition to performing tasks and night training."

    Tang sugar "oh", and looked at the little girl who was eating, and sighed, and decided that if no one came to see her tonight, she would stay with her little girl for the night.

    After the meal, the little girl immediately rushed to the side of the pile to continue assembling the battleship, while the quarterly banquet and Ji Xiaoyan and Tang Tang were watching her assemble.

    The speed of the little girl is still very fast, and he does not hesitate to pick up the pieces together, and soon a cannon is formed. Tang sugar did not calmly shake the arm of the banquet. "Husband, Nono is really amazing."

    The banquet was low and "hmm", watching Wino''s eyes getting different and different. By looking at the process of Nono''s assembly, he found that this little girl is not only resilience, but also seems to have a natural appearance on the internal structure of the article. Inductive ability, many things may not know what it is, but it can be spelled out correctly by feeling.

    This is a powerful ability. If she can build the real world''s top warships and even other top weapons with such capabilities in the future, then the whole country will

    This little girl is a good seedling, and it may be the key protection object of the country in the future. It is more valuable than the entire army.

    At this moment, the banquet thought of the word "genius", which he had never used in Ji Xiaoying.

    At this moment, the door of the house was suddenly ringed. In addition to being immersed in Winno in the assembled world, the family of three was attracted by this movement. The feast took the action of Tang Tang to get up and stood up to open the door. The people outside the door did not let him ident.

    "Wen Yingchang."

    Wen Changyi nodded to the banquet in the banquet, exining the intention. "I aming to pick up my daughter, I heard that you are at your home."

    The banquet exined, "No one picks up the little girl when he is out of school. The rain is big. My wife doesn''t know where your family is, so I brought people back."

    Wen Changyi shed a glimpse in his eyes. He went homete tonight. When he got home for a while, he didn''t see Wino. So he asked his wife, and I realized that Wino didn''t go home now. He was so angry that he could find it. The kindergartens were closed. Whenever there were people, he had to inquire about the teachers¡¯ residences, and then they learned the whereabouts of Wino from the teachers¡¯ mouths.

    He always knew that his wife didn''t like Wino, because this is the proof that he once gave up their love. He was wrong, so many times he mmed one eye and added the gentleman of Wino. It¡¯s weird and unpleasant, even if he is a father, he doesn¡¯t like it, let alone others. So he didn''t ask his wife to be good at Wino, so it would be fine to go, but it didn''t include losing people! After all, this is his flesh and blood.

    "Thank you so much for your nephew. My wife brought the children at home. The children were still small and ufortable, so I didn''t pick up Wennuo in time. Fortunately, you brought her back."

    The banquet was not okay for his words, and he let people enter the house.

    Wen Changyi saw Wino, who was sitting on the carpet, ying in a lot of parts. His face was not good at all, and he screamed loudly: "Winnor, how do you break things apart!"

    This fierce drink made Wenou, who was immersed in the hard work, wake up at once, and when he saw theing, there was a trace of fear in his eyes, and the parts in his hand also fell.

    Tang Tang saw Xiao Shantou so quickly dragged her into her arms and exined to Wen Changyi: "She didn''t break things indiscriminately, we let her y, you don''t murder her, the children are still small."

    Where Wen Changyi believes Tang Tang, he turned to the banquet to apologize. "Sorry, I have trouble for you. This girl has been trying to dismantle things everywhere since she was a child. Everything in her family has been removed by her. It has been useless to discipline many times. It¡¯s hard not to dare to dismantle at home now, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be demolished at your home.¡± When he said this, he said again: ¡°How much is she going to dismantle? I will apany you.¡±

    "No." The eyes of the banquet were heavy and the tone was not so good. "My wife is telling the truth. This warship was removed by me. Let Weno reassemble, no need to pay any money, no need. Fierce child."

    Wen Changyi groaned and smiled awkwardly. "That way, thank you, time is not early, I will take her home first."

    After Wen Changyi went straight to Wennon, he hugged the little girl and went out. The little girl looked at the battleship model on the ground through her father''s shoulder and finally looked at Ji Xiaoyan.

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately climbed up and followed Wen Changyi. While walking, he leaned his head and talked to Wino. "Nono, you have to squat, go back to sleep tonight, will youe back to y with me tomorrow?"

    Little girl nodded.

    "Don''t worry, I will take all the parts and wait for you toe and fight."

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright and bright, and the small hand stretched out and followed the season.

    Ji Xiaoying had been sending people to the door, and watched the figure of the two disappeared. Then they turned back, but the small face was heavy and sighed heavily.

    "Why baby, are you reluctant to promise?"

    Ji Xiaoyan shook his head and his voice was boring. "Mom, I think Nono''s father is not good to her. She just murdered her, if my father would not be like this."

    Tang Tang certainly saw that Wen Changyi was not too fond of Wino, but did not know what to say. Parents do not love children, there is really no way to change people. It is also a woman who does not love. Wen Changyi does not care for the children, but the season feast is to hurt the child into the bones, even for the children have not divorced.

    This is the difference between people and people.

    Ji Xiaoying packed up the parts on the ground a little bit, and cleaned up the side. "I think Nono is very powerful. Why does his father say that she is going to dismantle things? This is not a mess, she will fight."

    The banquet was heard and touched the head of Ji Xiaoyan. "Nono is not a demolition. She is a genius, but her father has not found this advantage yet."

    Ji Xiaoyan strongly agrees with this, and his mood turns cloudy. He asked the feast: "Dad, since Nono''s father can''t find the advantages of Nono, then we will bring Nono to our house."

    The feast broke the idea of ??Ji Xiaoyan. "But Nono is a child of other people. Nono''s father will not agree, just like I will not send you to someone else''s house to live."

    Ji Xiaoyan lowered his head in disappointment. After a while, he looked up and asked, "Can I bring Nono to fight this big ship every day?"

    The banquet nodded. "Of course, after Nono spelled it out, I had more fun to let her fight."

    "Really? I will tell Nono tomorrow, she must be very happy."

    When Ji Xiaoying excitedly ran to collect the parts, Tang Tang poked the arm of the banquet. "Hus husband, do you think that our baby is especially good for Nono? I don''t want him." I will be jealous. Before I knew it, I was jealous with Wen Wen."

    The feast of the season was silent, and I felt that this may involve the man¡¯s desire for protection, although the man is currently less than four years old.

    The quarter feast coughed up. "It may be better for two people to sit at the same table."

    "It is also oh, the two little guys get along with each other, the feelings are definitely good, andter let Nonoe to the house to eat, the baby is rare to have such a good friend."

    There is no opinion in the banquet, and many children in the family are also very good, plus he also wants to see how strong the talent of this little girl is.

    "Ah---" said that Tang Tang suddenly made a big sneeze and suddenly covered his nose.

    The bun of the season feast was slightly wrinkled. "What''s wrong? Have a cold?"

    Tang sugar shook his head. "No, no, it''s the nose itchy. I am healthy like a cow."

    However, the healthy candy-like sugar of the cows started to have a high fever in the middle of the night.

    Insert bookmark

    The author has something to say:

    small theater

    Thirty yearster, a group of small people gathered together, and the men who drank more were naivelypared to the daughter-inw.

    Gu Chang''s family, Gu Siqi: "My daughter-inw is a policeman, and most men can''t beat her and see her legs shake."

    Yuen Yuen of the Yuen Long family said: "What is the police, or my wife is more powerful, the top psychologist, at first nce, to see you transparent, eating dead, the police spent her hands is useless."

    Zhuo Jijia¡¯s Zhuoran is not convinced. ¡°Your family is not as good as my family. My daughter-inw is the youngest female mayor in the country. Police and psychologists are under her control.¡±

    The rest of the season did not speak, faintly drinking. Everyone asked him why he didn''t say it. He just shook his head. "My wife is quite ordinary, and I can only develop and develop nuclear weapons aircraft carriers."

    Others, "..." want to kill him.

 Chapter 48:

    Jiu Xiaoying feels hot in the confusion, subconsciously leaves the heat source and rolls to the other side, rolling and rolling to the arms of the feast, the chubby legs are straightforward On his father''s stomach, the force directly woke up his father.

    The banquet felt a little meatball in his arms. It was strange how the little guy came to his arms. He knew that this little guy never went to his arms while he was sleeping, because he was suspected. The body is hot and has no scent, and I feel that Tang sugar is the mostfortable in my arms.

    what is it today?

    The banquet re-set the sleeping position of Ji Xiaoyan, and reached out to open themp. When he looked at the candy, he saw Tang candy with red face, brows slightly squinting, and his lips white, as if he was very ufortable.

    The feast was shocked and I quickly touched her forehead with her hand.

    Have a fever!

    The banquet went out to find an antipyretic and a thermometer, and then shouted at Tang sugar ear, "Don Sugar! Don''t wake up!"

    After shouting a few times in a row, Tang sugar was confused and opened his eyes. He saw that it was a feast of the season, and he whispered in a hoarse voice. "Husband, what do you call me?"

    "Don sugar, you have a fever,e and put the thermometer under your arm."

    Tang Tang has been burnt, and he doesn''t want to move, but he doesn''t want to reach out, so he muttered in a spoiled manner: "My husband is ufortable, you give me a clip."

    The feast of the season was paused, and she was now a patient. It was impossible to tell the patient. She had to untie her pajamas and did not dare to look elsewhere. She put her thermometer directly under her arm. Then went to the bathroom and mmed a wet towel and put it on her forehead to cool down.

    The heat on the body was alleviated, and Tang sugar sighedfortably, and his eyes closed in confusion.

    After a few minutes, the banquet put a hand into her clothes and took out the thermometer. This saw that his brow waspletely screwed up, even more than 40 degrees. If it continues to burn, it is incredible, but now It is not convenient to go to the doctor, but it will dy the fever. You can only take the antipyretic medicine first to see the effect.

    The sugar that was sick was not much more than usual, and the subconscious refused to take medicine. He refused to cooperate with the head and shook his head and shouted. "My husband, I don''t want to take medicine, bitter~"

    She was only spoiled when she was ufortable, and the soft voice made the quarterly banquet unconsciously soft. She sighed and sat down to the bed, holding the **** on the bed and holding it in her arms. One hand put the medicine on her mouth, the other hand is holding the water cup, and at the same time scorning in her ear, "Oh, it is not ufortable to eat the medicine, open your mouth."

    Probably the sound of the banquet was too gentle. Tang sugar resisted for a while and finally opened the mouth with the tablets. I didn''t taste the bitterness. The water was sent to the mouth, and the subconscious took a sip and the tablets were taken in.

    Seeing that she finally drank, the quarterly banquet was relieved and she was about to put the man down to sleep. The man in his arms grabbed his clothes and buried his face on his chest and muttered. "Husband, hug me, Ufortable~"

    Is this burnt? The sober Tang candy will never be so spoiled with him. He usually knows how to be sensible, and now he is more sticky than Ji Xiaoying when he is sick. However, the banquet was not able to take her at the moment, so she had to hold her and leaned on the bed, so she put the man in his arms and slept, while stretching her hand and taking her to sleep while changing her wet towel.

    Under the efforts of the banquet, when the day was dawn, the temperature of Tang Tang finally came down. The feast was relieved and she was asleep, so she put her into the bed for morning training.

    After the morning training ended, the banquet went to the cafeteria, quickly ate a porridge and some breakfast, and then quickly ran out of the cafeteria.

    Dong Li, who hasn¡¯t called out yet, can¡¯t figure it out. What¡¯s wrong with this guy, why do you run so fast, but usually people who don¡¯t change their color when they burn their buttocks, what¡¯s the matter?

    When the banquet came home, Tang Tang was still asleep. He used a thermometer to measure her. He didn¡¯t burn any more. So he digs up from the bed and takes him off the bed. Go to the bathroom and wash your eyes. This is the second time Ji Xiaoyan wakes up and sees his dad washing his face. When the next one is excited, he immediately feels that there is a problem. Every time his dad washes his face in the early morning, there is no good thing. This time it is awkward again. ?

    Ji Xiaoying asked with a look: "Dad, how do you wash my face again? Am I making a mistake?"

    Season feast: "" This stinky boy.

    "You didn''t make a mistake. Today, Dad sent you to kindergarten early. My mother is not feeling well. Don''t you bother to know Mom?"

    When Ji Xiaoying listened to his limbs, he had to go to the ground. "What happened to my mother? I am going to see my mother!"

    The banquet took his little ass. "To be honest, wait until you wash your face and go to see your mother, but my mother is asleep, don''t wake her up."

    Ji Xiao squatted down, waited until the season feast to wash his face and immediately ran to the bed and looked at Tang Tang. The eyes carefully observed Tang Tang and wanted to see what happened to her mother.

    The banquet exined to him: "Mom got a feverst night. It¡¯s better in the morning, let her sleep. It¡¯s good to go to school. Dad will pick you up in the evening to know?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded, but his eyes kept staring at Tang sugar''s face. He also extended his small hand and carefully touched Tang''s forehead. "Mom was wet yesterday, and it must have been feverish."

    "Mom was raining yesterday?" The banquet did not know that there was still this.

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded. "Mom put the clothes on me and Nono, and gave us the umbre. Then she got wet, and there was a lot of water on her body."

    The feast of the season banquet, came over and took Ji Xiaoyan to the table. "First eat breakfast, go to school after eating, don''t worry about mom, mother is fine."

    Ji Xiaoyan has a t mouth. "Dad, can I not go to school today? I want to stay and take care of my mother."

    "No." The banquet did not want to refuse, and Ji Xiaoyu couldn''t help if he stayed. If he woke up, he would have to cook for him. Let him go to school.

    Ji Xiaoyu was very disappointed and suddenly had no spirit.

    The banquet had a mock exercise today, and I couldn''t take time off. I just had to leave a message to Tang Tang''s mobile phone, let her wake up and drink more water. If the temperaturees up again, remember to call him. I think he couldn''t get a call when he was in the exercise. When she had something, she couldn''t find him. So she called the head of the family and asked the head of the group to take care of Tang Tang.

    The head of the scorpion did not say anything.

    There is nothing wrong with the head of the scorpion looking at Tang Tang, but the season banquet always feels ufortable. The whole person has a sense of anxiety. For the first time, I can¡¯t wait for the exercise to end soon. So the battle was more and more fierce, and themanding attack was very strong. He made his opponentsin so hard that he couldn¡¯t understand whether the banquet was taking a gun today!

    It should have been a half-day exercise that was born because of the fierce y of the banquet, and the opponent was defeated.

    Others can''t see the season banquet. What happened to it? As a long-time student, Dong Li saw a little bit of a sign, and grabbed his shoulder and asked him, "How are you so anxious today? When the end of the morning training, you can''t see the person." Now, it¡¯s so embarrassing, are you having something?¡±

    "Tang sugar had a feverst night, and now I don''t know how." The banquet said, while walking into the office quickly, taking out the mobile phone from the drawer, and seeing the missed calls of several heads of the scorpion, look a Tight, hurry back to the past.

    "What happened to the throat candy?"

    The head of the scorpion said anxiously over there: "You finally answered the phone during the banquet. Tang sugar hasunched a high fever here. More than 40 degrees. I didn''t use her to give him antipyretics. I still got the hospital to get some drip, but she I can''t wake up now, I can''t move her."

    The family''s home is too remote here. There are no hospitals and clinics. It is very inconvenient for any disease to go to the hospital in the town.

    The banquet screamed and said, "Don''t worry, I will be back soon."

    The banquet hangs up and the oil on the face refuses to wash away and goes to the medical office of the army. Dong Li sees him so anxious and runs behind him to see if he can help.

    The banquet directly rushed to the infirmary to find the responsible doctor, told him about the situation of Tang Tang, let him take the medicine to give Tang Tang a look. The military doctor did not say that he took the medicine and followed the banquet.

    Tang sugar really burned a bit seriously, the whole person was burnt, and the military doctor said to her after saying: "She is suffering from cold caused by cold, it would be fine, but her body is too poor, weak resistance, easy to repeat, this I have to hang a few days of water, and then I need to take a few days to recover and restore my spirit. This time, she should not be busy."

    The banquet was carefully listened to, and every sentence was recorded. After the doctor left, thank the head of the scorpion and let her go home to rest. He took time off at home to take care of him.

    Dong Li looked at the banquet after he was busy, and couldn''t help but smile from the heart. He only thought that the **** of the season was finallynded on the earth.

    The banquet is puzzled. "What are youughing at?"

    Dong Li patted the shoulders of his old friend. "Iughed that you finally opened up. Although it was a bitte, the man who opened in his thirties, hahaha."

    The banquet was toozy to look at him and continue to wipe the feet with alcohol.

    "Hey, the banquet, you are so gentle, you know what it is now? What is this called? Oh, the smelting of steel into a soft finger! Tang sugar is not small, so you refining it. what."

    The feast of the season mmed the brow and opened the door. "You are noisy there, nothing to hurry!"

    "I said brothers, I am giving you an analysis of your heart, you have to listen carefully, or you will regret the time."

    "My heart doesn''t need you to analyze it, you can shut up."

    Dong Li shook his fingers. "I don''t need to analyze it. So you admit that you like Tang sugar?"

    The movements in the hands of the banquet lived, and the look at the bottom of the eyes was a bit difficult to distinguish. After a long while, I opened my mouth. "Go out and bring the door to me."

    "Hey!" Dong Li saw that he didn''t pick up the trick. He pointed his finger at him. "Let''s do it, you won''t admit it. I don''t care about you."

    Dong Li went out and wondered, "Is it reasonable to say how can the banquet be married to a wife? How can I know how to be interested in a bachelor? Is it unreasonable?"

    The quarterly banquet did not care about Dong Li, and after Tang Gan wiped her hands and feet, she sat down on the bed and looked at her sleeping face, depicting her facial features in a trace, and it was strange to say that he had not seen it well in the past four years. She, even her five senses are not clear, but now I can clearly remember every ce, even a small ape in the temple knows. Not only that, he even thinks that the five senses of Tang Tang are very good-looking.

    In fact, Dong Li did not admit that he did not admit it. He did not even think about it. If he was even prepared to divorce before, how could he change his mind in a short period of time and still care about it?

    He really didn''t know what it was like, but during this time his emotions were always being touched by her, and he didn''t look like himself. She was cold and tired of him. She was not happy, he gave gifts, she didn''t give him. He felt ufortable when he soaked his feet. She misunderstood that he immediately exined that she was sick and he was impatient.

    Even he actually reacted to her.

    This is something that has never happened in the past thirty years of life.

    If you don''t know what happened to him, then he is a problem with IQ.

    The feast of the season reminds me of all the things thate from this day, and he can''t help butugh. He is probably boiled with tang sugar and warm water. Her three meals a day, her daily feet, her enamel heart, her care and thoughtfulness, her shy eyes, all these seemingly sparse things add up to a spring rain, moisturizing Silently entered his heart.

    Then, his heart was irrigated by her watering.

    The banquet is a little bit of Tang sugar''s nose. "You are very smart, the tactics are very good."

    The sleeping sugar in the stomach is wrinkled and the nose is also unusually cute in the feast.

    The feast of the season smirked, bent over and kissed her forehead, and whispered softly in her ear. "Hurry up, let''s be a real couple."

    The sugar in her sleep was ignorant. She felt that she had been sleeping until the next morning. When she woke up, she didn''t know where she was.

    "Wake up?" A low voice called her back from the shackles. Her focus was focused on a sharp and angr face with a bit of tiredness.

    It is a season banquet.

    "I" Tang Tang can only say no words when she says a word, because her nephew is not dumb.

    The banquet brought the cup back, lifted her from the bed and leaned against her, feeding the water to her mouth.

    Tang sugar was frightened and looked at him strangely, twitching and reaching for the cup. She just came by herself and didn''t need to feed.

    The banquet has avoided the hand she stretched out. "You don''t move, I will feed you."

    Tang Tang, but he had to open his mouth and drink. When he came into contact with water, he knew how much he was thirsty. He couldn¡¯t wait to think about it and finished drinking it. After drinking it, he felt much better.

    The banquet put a pillow on the bed and let her lean on it and exined. "You have a fever, and you have been going back and forth. It has been fainting since yesterday."

    Tang sugar eyes wide open.

    "Don''t get out of bed these days, don''t do chores, housework, wait for me toe back, do you have a good rest?"

    Tang sugar had no choice but to keep up.

    The banquet touched the candy of Tang Tang, turned out of the room, and soon came back with a holding bucket, inside which was porridge.

    "If you are sick, you can''t eat greasy food. Drink some porridge first." Say the season feast and use a spoon to feed the porridge to the mouth of Tang Tang.

    It is feeding

    Tang Tang¡¯s eyes and eyes, I don¡¯t understand how he took care of her. Her hand is still okay to eat. Is it because she is sick and she has this treatment? If it is like this, it is quite good.

    "What do you want to do? Hurry and eat hot." The banquet reminded me of a thought that let Tang sugar go back to God, cover up the thoughts in his eyes, and open his mouth. After eating the first bite, it was as simple as it was. After a sip of it, the whole barrel of porridge was drunk without knowing it, and then I realized that I had eaten it.

    Tang Tang resisted not to touch the stomach, did not want the season banquet to find himself so stupid, but who is the season banquet, how could not find it, but did not say anything, plus he also wants her to eat more, the doctor said her The bottom is too bad, even if she is going to run every day, it doesn''t work. It seems that she is not running right. After that, he still has to take her to exercise, and then with the diet, it will be strong.

    After Tang Tang finished drinking, he found that Ji Xiaoyu was not there. He hurriedly asked him where he went. He heard that the little guy went to kindergarten. He quickly looked at the time and found that it was not too early. He couldn¡¯t help pushing the banquet. "Why didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s time to go to training."

    There was nothing wrong with the face of the banquet. "Nothing, I took the time toe back and send you breakfast. When you fall asleep, I will go, wait for me to let the head of the teame to apany you."

    Tang sugar does not want to be so troublesome to others, she feels that her body is no problem, but the season feast does not worry that she is at home to be called the head of the scorpion, which makes her happy and troubled.

    The banquet held the candy down, and after she covered her quilt, she touched her forehead and said, "Let''s sleep again, wait for you to fall asleep."

    Tang Tang immediately smugly closed her eyes, always felt that her sick banquet was especially gentle to her, and she was taken care of like a baby, so that she would not be afraid of getting sick in the future.

    Tang Tang thought about falling asleep.

    The banquet was kissed on her forehead, and then she got up and went out. When she passed the kindergarten, she thought about it or walked in to tell Ji Xiaoyan that his mother had woken up, lest he worry.

    However, if the season banquet knows that this kid is so daring, he will definitely not choose to tell him.

 Chapter 49:

    The banquet received a phone call at noon, which was called by Su Yue. Her voice was eager and she cried.

    "The season battalionmander, Xiao Yan is gone! We can''t find him."

    The banquet looks awkward. "When did you not see it? Is he alone?"

    "No, he and Wino are not seen together. They are still there at noon, but they can''t find it when they go to sleep. We found that we haven''t found it yet. We called Xiaoxiao''s mother but no one answered. We are again Go to your house and knock on the door. There is no one inside. Wennuo¡¯s mother said that she didn¡¯t see it. I really don¡¯t know where the child is going!¡±

    The quarterly banquet was not seen with Wino, and I couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. Ji Xiaoying is a well-bnced child. At least most of the time is very measured. If there is no special thing, it will definitely not run around for the adults to worry about.

    If there is something important recently... that is the case of Tang sugar is sick.

    The banquet guessed where the little guy went.

    So, the quarterly banquet returned home after lunch break, the door opened, and it was quiet, as if no one was like, but after opening the door of the bedroom, I saw two little guys sleeping quietly in the candy. Looking at her side by side, one person holding the hand of Tang Tang, and did not wake up Tang Tang at all, so quietly apanied.

    This scene makes the season banquet really angry and love.

    The banquet quietly went out to call the teacher and gave the two little guys an afternoon break, then walked into the bedroom and stood by the bed watching the two little guys.

    The two little guys came back to see the quarterly banquet, their eyes wide open, Winno immediately hurriedly got up from the bed and stood on the ground, hands sped together and lowered his head, and Ji Xiaoyu was surprised. Immediately changed his face, smiled at the banquet, smiled very doglegs, and his voice was not good. "Dad, you are back~"

    The banquet pointed to him, and pointed out that he was the first to go out.

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes turned and turned. After getting out of bed, he put his shoes on, and then brought Wenuo¡¯s shoes over to her to see her afraid of being overwhelmed and patted herfortably. The head, "Nothing, there is me! This is my idea, it is not your business, my father will not punish you."

    Winno immediately shook her head, and she was also wrong. To be punished, she could not be punished.

    "Okay, okay, I am relieved if you have this man." Ji Xiaoyan said while pulling Wennuo''s hand out, and when he went out, he closed the door intimately.

    The banquet was sitting on the sofa, and Ji Xiaoyan and Wennuo stood in front of him, bowing their heads together for remorse. Of course, Wino was really remorse, and Ji Xiaoyu was a remorse.

    When Ji Xiaoyu did something wrong, he liked to preemptively, so he did not wait for the banquet to ask questions and then confessed: "Dad, I am sorry, we are wrong, but I want toe back to see my mother. Yesterday my mother was sleeping. It has not been for two days. Talk to me, I miss my mother."

    The season banquet is clear to his routine. "So you know that you can sneak out and the teacher can''t find you will be anxious? Ji Xiaoying, your behavior is irresponsible."

    Ji Xiaoyan bites his lip. This time, he really admits his mistake. "Sorry, Dad, you punish me, but don''t punish Nono. Nono is instructed by me. She is forced."

    Wenault heard the words and shook his head desperately. She was wrong, not forced.

    Oh, it¡¯s quite a hero to save the beauty, but I don¡¯t have to think about it. It¡¯s definitely what Ji Xiaoyan thought of. Wen¡¯s gimmicks didn¡¯t dare to do it. This kid took the cute girl¡¯s little girl!

    "Penalty is definitely a penalty, but before you punish you, tell me how you ran out?" Kindergarten will lock the door during ss, the door lock is very high, the child is not enough.

    Ji Xiaoying felt very at the moment, and immediately exined his own ¡°jailbreaking¡± process. ¡°I have seen it. The teacher only hangs the lock on it every day, but it won¡¯t lock. I took Nono and let it go. If you open the door, open the door and then hang it back, thene back."

    This kid... The banquet is toozy to ask again. He said directly: "Well, since you confess, you write a one-word review book. The words you can''t write are reced by pinyin. Give me a copy tomorrow. Give your teacher a copy."

    "Good dad."

    "Then, starting today, the number of runningps in the morning is increased."

    "Good dad."

    "Thest one, not allowed to eat any snacks for the next three months." Snacks are the key to holding him.

    "..." Ji Xiaoying''s whole person froze, revealing the expression of unbearable love.

    Looking at Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s grief, Wennu¡¯s fear was broken. He looked at the expressionless quarterly banquet and his heart trembled. Although he was scared, he still took the courage to step forward and grab the sleeve of the banquet. Shake, his eyes are full of prayers, praying that he should not punish Ji Xiaoyan.

    The sleeves of the banquet were shaken by the little hands, and then they were seen by the watery eyes, and the hard heart was soft. This is the emotion that waspletely absent when facing Ji Xiaoyan. Ji Xiaoying¡¯s spoiled praying It is useless to him here.

    Is this the difference between a son and a daughter? If this little girl is his own little niece, then he seems to be reluctant to be so fine...

    "Well, look at the face of Nono, you will not punish you for thest one." The banquet was unprincipled.

    Ji Xiaoyan''s eyes widened in surprise, his eyes shed with suspicion, incredulity, surprise, happiness, etc., and finally moved his eyes to Wennuo, full of admiration.

    Wennuo showed a shallow smile and his eyes bent into a crescent. This smile directly made Ji Xiaoyingugh, and he forgot everything. He was happy to pat her head, and her eyes were flying, as if to say: Is there anything I am sure about?

    This fascinating look makes the quarterly banquet look like him. It seems that he is still not too kind. He simply pointed at the corner: "Although thest one can be avoided, you need to give me a face for half an hour!"

    "Ah..." Ji Xiaoying¡¯s smug smile stuck to his face, making sure his dad said it really, sighed, turned and walked slowly to the corner, and the familiar road stood facing the wall.

    Winno saw it and followed him to stand next to Ji Xiaoyan and apany him to face the wall.

    Ji Xiaoyan frowned and gave her a wink: What are you doing over? There is no penalty for you, you go quickly.

    Winno shook his head gently and stood steadfastly with him.

    "You are not obedient!" Ji Xiaoyan pretended to be very angry and wanted to scare her away.

    Can Weno still shake his head, just don''t go.

    In thest season, there was no way for the little girl, and the girl was hard to do.

    The banquet looked at the two little guys in a difficult situation, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.

    "Hey, what''s the matter? How are these two children at home?" When I came back from the head of the soup, I saw the two little guys thinking about each other.

    "The two of them sneaked back to see Tang Tang, stayed at home in the afternoon, and you went home to rest in the afternoon, let the two little guys look at it." The banquet was not too early to see, and got up and went out, no matter what. Two small ones still standing in the penalty station.

    "Well, I am here, you are busy with you." The head of the scorpion looked at the banquet and left, smiled and walked to the two little guys, "Is it fined?"

    Ji Xiaoyan squeezed her eyes at her.

    "Look at you next time you dare not run around." The head of the scorpion patted his head. "Okay, your father is gone, don''t stand."

    Ji Xiaoyan shook his head. "No, Dad said that he would stand for half an hour. The man can''t be yin."

    "Do you still know that Yang Feng is guilty?" The head of the scorpion was not teased by him. "Well, you are a little man, you will stand for half an hour, Nono is a little girl, you can not stand."

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded and Wenault shook his head.

    "Winnono, you don''t obey, I don''t like you!" Ji Xiaoyan drummed his face and threatened the little girl.

    The little girl was a little scared, but she still stood still, but she stretched out his sleeve and let him not be angry.

    The gas that Ji Xiaoyan whipped up suddenly disappeared. "How do you stay so much, you can do it without me, swearing~"

    Winno smiled sweetly with a small mouth.

    The head of the scorpion, Nguyen Jun, couldn¡¯t help but felt that the two children were really interesting and didn¡¯t bother people¡¯s troubles. They walked into the room and woke up the candy to let her out and drink the soup. As a result, Tang Tang was scared by two little guys. Jumping, when I figured out what was going on, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. When I was drinking soup, I drank slowly. When the soup was finished, the time for the two little guys wasing.

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately ran to Tang Tang, and suddenly put it into her arms and spoiled it. "Mom, I miss you."

    Tang sugar kissed him on his forehead. "Mom misses you too."

    "Mom, you can''t get sick in the future, I am worried."

    "Well, my mother is no longer sick, and my mother will be strong in the future."

    After being treated with the paternality of her parents, the gentleness of her mother made Ji Xiaoyan arbitrarily ironed, like a little piglet, arching in the arms of Tang Tang, and arching the sugar can not itch.

    Tang Tang saw Wennu standing next to him and staring at them, waving to her, "Nono came over!"

    Winno immediately went over, and Tang Tang took her to her arms and hugged her. She kissed her little forehead. "Thank you for Nono to see you, Nono is sincere."

    Wennuo''s eyes became a small crescent, and his little hand squatted in his trouser pocket. He suddenly took out a sugar and handed it to Tang Tang.

    Tang sugar was surprised, "Is this what you gave?"

    Winno nodded.

    Can''t bear to refuse the goodwill of the child, Tang Tang took over, "Thank you for Nono."

    The little girl is more happy, and the little white teeth are brighter.

    After the two little guys went to fight the model, the head of the scorpion sighed. "This little girl can be really embarrassed, but it has been put on such a family. If it is in a normal family, which parents are not raised like a little princess." ¡±

    Tang Tang agreed, who said it was not, so smart and so smart, if her little niece, she must have hurt in the bones.

    "You can''t buy the little girl''s clothes. If you can''t buy the two little hoes, you can''t buy a little gimmick. You can''t buy a fit. This is not a gentleman, isn''t it his bones?" The long scorpion was particrly angry, and she could not see the child suffering.

    Wennuo''s clothes are not bad, or the brand goods, is not fit, wear on the body, especially the pants, always fall down, the legs are still rolled up, even the shoes are not fit, go fast It is easy to fall, and thenpare the fine and fitting clothes that are white and fat, and it seems that the little girl is more and more pitiful.

 Chapter 50:

    Tang Sugar took his needlework out of the room and found a set of clothes for the season to be reced by Wino.

    The two children are almost tall, but Ji Xiaoying is wearing a good dress and wearing it on Wennuo''s body, but in addition to the reason for the season''s fat, Wenuo is too thin.

    Ji Xiaoyingpares his arm with Wino, and then she is very thoughtful about her words: "Nono, you have to gain weightter, girls are too thin to get sick, just like mother."

    Winno nodded.

    Tang Tang smiled and poked the head of the next season, and then changed the clothes to fit a little ording to the size of the little girl. After an hour, he changed it and changed it to the little girl.

    The little girl looked at her clothes without hesitation, and jumped carefully, and found that the pants would not fall, and opened her mouth and smiled, holding the legs of Tang Tang and learning the manner of Ji Xiaoying. Thank you silently.

    Tang Tang touched her little face. "Okay, now our Nono is more beautiful. Let''s take a look at Xiaoxi."

    Winno ran out to see Ji Xiaoying happily. Ji Xiaoyan immediately turned his hand to the back and smiled and praised him. "Nono, your clothes are so good, huh..."

    Winno refers to the back of Ji Xiaoyan.

    Ji Xiaoyan smiled happily and took out the model behind him. In this short time, the model has been messed up by him, and it is simply a model for helping.

    Ji Xiaoyan scratched his head with guilty conscience.

    Wino is not angry at all. He re-disassembled the ce where Ji Xiaoying was messed up, put on the correct part, and showed it to him after he put it in. He wanted him to know how to fight it.

    Nai Ji Xiaoyan still didn''t understand, spelled once wrong, and finally frustratedly spread his hands and legspletely unmoved, this is the first time that Ji Xiaoying was defeated in the intelligence and intelligence, Tang Tang saw it at the side. Straight music, quiet and beautiful, the afternoon has passed.

    When the banquet came back, Wino had alreadypleted therge andplicated model, and Tang Tang quickly waved to him.

    "Husband, look at it, your model is about to be assembled, and our promise is too smart."

    The banquet came to her side, admiring Wino¡¯s small head with admiration, giving silent encouragement, and then putting his hand on Tang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Well, don¡¯t have a fever.¡±

    Tang Tang sweet smiled and promised, "This is really good, next time I promise not to get sick!"

    The banquet was a light smile and asked: "Isn''t you hungry? What do you want to eat at night?"

    Tang Tang thought that I hadn''t made dinner yet. When I got up, I went to the kitchen. "Oh, I am really confused. I forgot to cook!"

    The banquet had to hold the little woman who couldn¡¯t keep going. "I told you to take a break for me these days, why have you forgotten? I am going."

    ¡°Hey?¡± Tang Tang saw the quarterly banquet and went into the kitchen with a roll. He was so scared that he quickly caught up. ¡°Husband, are you going to have a meal?¡±

    The banquet was rummaging in the fridge. "Do you believe I can cook?"

    Tang Tang really didn''t believe it, but didn''t dare to tell the truth.

    "Oh." The banquet took out the dishes in the refrigerator and reached out and pushed the candy down. "You go out, you can''t smell the fumes now, I will fix it in a while."

    Tang Tang had to leave and went to the two little guys to announce the news of cooking from the banquet tonight. Wennuo didn''t react at all, but Ji Xiaoyan had a very tangled expression on his face and tried to ask Tang Tang. "Mom, is the rice made by Dad delicious?"

    "Well..." Tang Tang thought for a moment. "It should be delicious. Your father is so smart. He can do it with simple things like cooking."

    "Oh..." Ji Xiaoyu went over and continued to watch Wino''s model. He didn''t tell his mother that he had eaten the egg fried rice made by his father, and the memory was unforgettable.

    An hourter, the kitchen door was finally opened, and the banquet came out from the inside, holding a pot in his hand - cooking dumplings.

    Tang Tang was puzzled. She clearly saw that he had taken a lot of dishes, how did he be a dumpling?

    The quarterly banquet cleared the throat. "I think the dumplings are more nutritious."

    "Oh." Tang sugar did not suspect him, but saw the banquet and turned into the kitchen, when he came out with a garbage bag in his hand.

    "What are you doing with your husband?"

    The banquet went out of the door without squinting. "I will go to the garbage first ande back to eat immediately."

    Tang Tang felt that the quarterly banquet seemed strange, but he did not go deeper, because it was rare to eat the food he personally made. She had to eat more tonight. So Tang Tang yed very often. In the past, she could only eat about eight at most. Today, she ate four in one breath, and she won her fight. Ji Xiaoyu and Wennuo were brought along with a lot, two The little guy is also following the war.

    Tang sugar is embarrassed to cover his mouth.

    The season feast is very happy, I hope that she eats as much as possible.

    Tang sugar thought that she wasughing at her in the feast of the season. She whispered: "It is something you have done so delicious..."

    Although he just put the ready-made dumplings into the water and boiled it, she said that she was very happy with the banquet. She decided to practice cooking in the future. She seemed to like the things he did, and she would do more in the future. She can also gain weight.

    The first time from the letter of the season banquet on the cooking of superior IQ did not work, the result is beyond their own imagination, but the banquet is a typical school tyrant, encountering difficulties and facing the basics of life, so he I found the recipes from the Inte, took all the information steps and wrote them on the book. It looked like I was working very seriously.

    At least Tang Tang thought that he was working hard, and he was very sensible. Ji Xiaoyan whispered, don''t quarrel with Dad.

    Until the time of going to bed, Tang sugar watched the banquet still not rest, afraid that he was too tired, he went to the bathroom and prepared a medicinal bath toe out to him: "Husband is not early,e and rest on the bubble foot." I like to soak my feet.

    The banquet came out of the school tyrant mode. I closed the notebook and put it in the drawer. I saw Tang Tang¡¯s sleeves to help him pinch his feet and hold her hand in the palm of his hand. ¡°You are still not good, I aming. Let''s go."

    "Pinch the feet and not tired, how can this not be done? I am not a y man." Tang sugar muttered, obviously want to start.

    The feast of the season was helpless, and suddenly he asked: "Can you soak this potion?"

    Tang Tang did not understand why he had this question, but he still said the truth: "Yes, except for children and the elderly, it should be used with caution. Most people can use it, but those with physical injuries are the best."

    The banquet remembered that Tang Tang¡¯s leg was injured some time ago. Although it was good, it always hurt the body. This medicinal bath is also suitable for her, so she simply pushed her to the bench, took off her slippers, and took her. Put your feet in the foot tub.

    "What are you doing with your husband?" Tang sugar was caught in the hands and was stunned.

    "Fool feet, can you not use it?" The banquet said that he put his big feet in, and the two feet were stuck together, one big and one small, one ck and one white.

    Tang Tang stayed, the temperature of the foot of the banquet seems to be hotter than water, and her feet are hot and hot.

    This is really too much... Tang Tang wants to lift his foot, but the feast of the season uses her own feet to hold her foot down. "Buy, don''t move."

    "I...it''s not so good..." Don''t dare to look at his eyes.

    ¡°Where is it bad? Is there any problem with the couple¡¯s feet together?¡±

    Tang Tang: "..." Normal couples are indeed no problem, but are they okay?

    Seeing her dumbfounded, a smile appeared in the eyes of the banquet, and the big feet still lingered on her little feet, as if forgetting how big the foot bath was.

    Ji Xiaoyan looked up from the music and saw his father and mother are soaking their feet together. Isn''t this what he and Dad used to do? Why are they leaving their two feet so far?

    Ji Xiaoyan was not happy, and immediately rolled out of bed, shoes are not worn, they have to jump into the foot bath, "I have to soak my feet!"

    The banquet was holding the cor of the little fat man to stop him from jumping in, and then stood up and stood aside, faintly said: "Ji Xiaoying, I remember that you haven¡¯t yed the military boxing tonight, let¡¯s start now. ""

    ¡°No!¡± Ji Xiaoying hugged his head. ¡°Dad, I want to bathe with your mother and then punch.¡±

    The banquet ruthlessly refused. "No, you should punch your fists first."

    Ji Xiaoyan couldn''t, but he quickly ran to the side to y boxing, ying well, and the speed was much faster than usual. When he rushed back to prepare to soak his feet, he found that his father and mother had already finished. Mom was already in the bed, and his old father even gave him a pot of water. "Come on, you can soak."

    Ji Xiaoyu was seriously deceived in his life and looked incredibly to his old father, "Dad?"

    The banquet was calmly on the bed, and the book that picked up the bed was opened. "Come on, go to bed."

    The old father couldn¡¯t hope for it. Ji Xiaoyan turned his head to see his old mother silently. The old mother¡¯s eyes shed, and it was full of thick cockroaches: the baby is sorry, your father has to dry my feet and drive me. Go to bed.

    After receiving the message from her mother, Ji Xiaoyan opened his mouth and walked silently to the foot of the bucket to take off his shoes. He silently put his feet in the hot water, and finally lowered his head and soaked his feet, so that he could not tell. Abandoned loneliness and sadness.

    Tang Tang was so distressed by him that he wanted to go down and squat the little guy. How do you know that the banquet was faint: "I am not allowed to go down. What if you are sick and just cold? What are you doing? You are not promised me anymore." Not sick?"

    Tang Tang had to squat in the bed, and once again looked at Ji Xiaoyu with apologies.

    Ji Xiaoying saw that he had note to his mother''sfort. The anger was broken. The brow suddenly stood up and mmed. "I am angry! I will ignore you anymore!"

    The banquet nodded. "Well, since I ignore us, shouldn''t we sleep with you that night? Go to the room and sleep."

    Ji Xiaoyan had big eyes, and when he was riding a tiger, he focused his eyes on Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang quickly opened his mouth toy the steps for him. "The baby is still small, and all of them need their parents to sleep with them. They will be afraid when they sleep alone."

    Ji Xiaoying just wanted to follow the steps, and the banquet was opened. "But he himself said that he is a man. Is it difficult for a man to be afraid of sleeping alone?"

    If Ji Xiaoying stayed at this time, it would be equal to admitting that he is not a man. This is not the case. So the little guy wiped his feet clean and ran out with his own pillow. He said to them very seriously before he left: "I am leaving!"

    The season feast waved, "Go."

    "I am really gone!"

    "Come on, we are going to sleep."

    "Husband..." Tang sugar sneaked the sleeves of the banquet and shook. "You don''t want to be a baby."

    The banquet was held by her hand and she was not allowed to move. She said to the little guy who was still at the door: "Go ahead, we have to turn off the lights."

    The appearance of my eagerness to ask him to leave finally let Ji Xiaoyan sigh and ran away, and the door was shut down.

    "What are you doing with your husband?" Tang Tang finally got anxious and got up to chase the little guy.

    The banquet was held and held down by her. The two men were very close together, and the four eyes were opposite each other.

    Tang sugar was tight and the words were stuttered again: "What are you doing?"

    The sound of the banquet was a bit hoarse. "Don Sugar, I have something to say to you."

    "What... what?" Tang Tang swallowed his mouth and suddenly wanted to drink water.

    "Actually, I found me when you were sick--" However, at the moment when the most critical words of the banquet were about to be exported, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and a small meat bomb held the pillow quickly. When I came up, I jumped to the middle of the banquet and Tang Tang. The banquet had to bear the full impact of the small flesh in order to protect the Tang candy from being crushed. At one time, the rice in the stomach had to be pressed out.

    The author has something to say: I am interrupted and do not me me... is Ji Xiaoying¡¯s strength pit Laozi

 Chapter 51:

    The banquet was pressured to breathe in the stomach, but I couldn¡¯t say it anymore. How do I say that? The atmosphere was interrupted by this little fat man!

    Tang Tang is aware of the weight of Ji Xiaoyan, and he is scared to go to the belly of the banquet. "How is your husband? Does the stomach hurt?"

    The banquet wasforted, and she simply took her hand and let her groan, but her eyes turned to Ji Xiaoxiao, who was guilty. "Are you gone? Howe back?"

    Ji Xiaoyan''s little finger stirred. "I just thought about it. I think it is too early for me to be a man. After all, I am still a baby. It is okay to wait for me to be a man."

    "Oh--" The banquet was mad at the shameless little fat man. A good chance was so disturbed by him. I really want to hit him ass.

    The quarterly banquet grabbed his forehead with a headache, and for the first time felt that a son was born to collect debts.

    "Don sugar, I have a headache"

    "Ah? Why is it a headache?" Tang sugar moved to the side of the banquet and reached out to massage his temple. "How, will it be better?"

    Tang sugar''s finger softness is moderate, ording to the indeedfortable, the whole person isfortable, the quarterly banquet decided not topare with Ji Xiaoying, the little fat man.

    "Husband, what did you just want to tell me?" Tang sugar asked softly, and she always felt that what he had just said should be a big deal.

    The feast of the season was silent, and I looked at the little fat light bulb and shook my head. "I will tell you next time. It¡¯s not toote today, just sleep."

    Hearing that he could finally go to sleep, Ji Xiaoying was squirming and holding his little pillow and squirming. Tang Tang was preparing to let him sleep in the middle, but he knew that the little guy was holding her and put it in her ear. Quietly said: "Mom, I think Dad wants to hit my ass. I can''t sleep in the middle tonight, otherwise it is very dangerous. Let''s change position, wait for me to get out of danger and change back."

    Tang sugar: ""

    The earliest season banquet: "Don''t sleep in the middle of the candy." The stinky boy thought he was very rare, he slept in the middle.

    Tang sugar hesitated a bit, although the middle of the sleep meant that it was very close to the banquet, her heart would not be calm, but for the sake of Ji Xiaoyan''s peace of mind, she had to change, so this night, Tang sugar sleeps in the father and son. intermediate.

    The banquet reached out and turned off the light, and the room fell into the darkness, but the faint scent of Tang Tang was very clear into his breath.

    The feast closed his eyes and pressed the untimely impulse to try to adjust his breathing.

    However, he was tormented here, and the mother and son over there fell down and fell asleep for three minutes.

    The banquet was dumbfounded, and the hand touched the waist of Tang Tang. When she saw that she was not moving, she slowly took it down until shepletely embraced her in her arms and smelled the fragrance of her hair. She only felt happy overflowing her chest and mouth. Hooked up in the dark.

    He didn''t understand what love was before. He only thought that this is a disease-free sorrowful person. The only feeling for the girls who are chasing after school in the school days is that they can''t wait to see them. All his energy is used to learn. And training, there is no point in giving a little emotional life.

    When the age of the same age has be a family, he does not reject marriage very much, but he feels that he can find anyone, as long as the character is not bad, and he does not have to give up the time to take care of the family. Then he heard that his grandfather is Secretly for him to marry him, the object is Gu Yi''s Gu Yiyi, he did not respond, and did not directly refuse, because I heard that Gu Yiyi''s girl character is very good, all aspects are in line with his expectations of his wife.

    However, this thing did not happen after all, because that night, he was designed for the first time in his life, and was designed by a girl. Because of this design, his life has undergone tremendous changes, and God gave him an unshirkable responsibility. - Ji Xiaoying. For the sake of the child, he married her, but they are ultimately impossible to be like ordinary couples, because she loves others, she designed him to retaliate against the loved one.

    How ridiculous, but he is not as she wished, he and Jijia have long since separated from the rtionship.

    When she knew the news, she was desperate and angry, andter became his disgusted look, disgusted when he considered divorce.

    However, sometimes God may like to make jokes with people. It is always unprepared at some unexpected time. For example, when he is ready to divorce her, a car ident has made her lose her memory. She haspletely be another person, a wife that all men may expect: gentle and lovely, simple and considerate, the key is to love you.

    Such a woman may have been extinct in this era, but there is still such a person, and this happens to be his wife. At first he was only surprised by her changes, but also explored, but after all, she was treated as a stranger. She would not ce too much care and energy on her, and would not care about her various kinds, the two and the past. The difference is nothing more than a tit-for-tat to respect each other.

    Her looks are unattractive, her character is not attractive, her knowledge is unattractive, her ability is less attractive, but she is a woman who is not excellent in all aspects, but permeates him in life and let him experience it. The warmth of home and the care of the lover, quietly prated into his heart when he did not know it, so that he did not know when he began to care so much about her, and he was not allowed to be so slow in feelings. Did not find her feelings for her.

    Some love is vigorous, some love is unremarkable, he belongs to thetter, but has the pleasure and happiness that does not lose to the former. I have tasted the love of a person before I know the magic of love. It will make myself be what I could not have imagined. Just as he has never thought of it for a period of more than 30 years, he would think like this one day with a woman. Contact, want to hold her hand, want to rub her waist, want to kiss her lips, and even, want to take possession of her deeper.

    He used to think that he was not a column ofscivious men. The distance between them might be ten thousand and eight thousand miles, but when he really fell in love with a person, he realized that it was not a bad color, but that the object of **** did not appear. It seems that he also has amon problem with men.

    However, there is no need to avoid customs.

    The banquet slowly passed the other arm under her neck and drove her whole person into her arms, deeply embedded. This posture made him very happy and could not help but gently on her ear. Take a kiss and slowly close your eyes.

    In the middle of the night, Ji Xiaoyan suddenly urgency, subconsciously touched Tang Tang, and closed his eyes and shouted: "Mom ~ Mom ~" However, there is no mother''s figure next to it, Ji Xiao squinted and touched again, touched for a long time or Did not touch people.

    Mom is gone!

    Ji Xiaoyan suddenly woke up, his eyes wide open, and when he climbed to the side, he went to turn on the bedsidemp. When the light was on, Ji Xiaoying looked at it and then suddenly stopped. The next second, he was very angry. A little dolphin.

    Too much, Dad actually took her mother away, and kept her mother from holding her up, it was too much!

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately went to the banquet to grab the mother back, but his strength was not as good as the banquet, and he couldn¡¯t move any more. Even the people didn¡¯t wake up, but they were tired.

    Ji Xiaoyan took a breath and took a break, but this urinary urgency was even more urgent. He decided to go to the toilet first and then think about what to do.

    When the bathroom came to close the door, the banquet opened his eyes and the corner of his mouth twitched. In fact, when Ji Xiaoying called his mother, he woke up, but deliberately didn''t blink, just wanted to see what the kid should do next.

    After about five minutes, Ji Xiaoyan stepped on the slippers and walked back. After climbing into the bed, he quietly watched the old father and mother who had been hugging for a minute. Finally, there was movement. He extended his small finger to poke. On the face of the banquet, he whispered to him while he was pokeing. "Daddy Dad."

    He knows that when Dad moves, he will wake up immediately. As long as he can wake up with such a stamp, he will say that he is afraid to sleep among them. Sometimes it is okay to admit that he is afraid of it. Anyway, he is still a baby.

    But today I don''t know how it happened. The season banquet didn''t wake up, and I still slept sweetly. Ji Xiaoyan did not give up his courage and went to his father''s ear, but still couldn''t wake up.

    Ji Xiaoyu wondered, and he didn''t understand what happened to his father tonight, but he didn''t want to wake up his mother to sleep. It was just a matter of rest. Then, in desperation, I had to go back to the bed and continue to sleep, but I pressed my candy tightly and tried to squeeze my chubby body into the arms of Tang Tang. I waited until the posture was almost the same. past.

    The banquet opened his eyes, smiled and covered the quilt for the little guy, and put the big hand on the little guy''s belly, and suddenly both the mother and the child broke into their arms.

    The next day, when Xiao Xiao woke up, he had disappeared from his parents, but he still remembered thest night. Now he still has no anger, and immediately screams: "Mom-"

    Tang sugar, who is doing daily beauty in the bathroom, was shocked and hurried out. "How is it?"

    Ji Xiaoyan saw here to Lima, and he was wronged. "Mom, you abandoned mest night, you want my father to not want me!"

    "Ah?" Tang Yizhang''s second monk couldn''t figure it out. When did she not want him? "What do you say about your baby? How can your mother not want you?"

    Ji Xiaoying squatted on the bed, and the bed was shaken by him. "Mom, don''t lie to me, I will see you peeing in the middle of the night, my father is sleeping, I am sleeping alone, you are all Without me!"

    Ji Xiaoying¡¯sint was too real, and he was not a lie baby, so Tang sugar opened his eyes in amazement and his mouth was wide open.

    When did she sleep with the quarterly banquet? Why didn''t she know? It¡¯s hard that she is not honest in her sleep. She tried to move the manual foot to the quarter and then got into his arms. The quarterly banquet gave him a quarterly squat and hugged him?

    Tang Tangyue thinks that it is possible, or can she still take the initiative to marry her? Impossible.

    When she is finished, she turns out to be such a woman. How do she think about her in the quarterly banquet? Will you feel that she is not reserved?

    Tang Tang was caught in his own thoughts and couldn¡¯t help himself. There was no other possibility.

    Ji Xiaoying looked at her mother for a while and frowned for a while and then angered and mmed her head. "Mom, what are you? Have you listened to me?"

    Tang Tang immediately put down his ws and scratched his head. "I heard it, but my mother didn''t mean it. It was the mother who was not honest enough to go to the father''s arms."

    ¡°Is it?¡± Ji Xiaoyan thought about it in disbelief. He thought it was too. Dad had never held his mother before. It was the only timest night. It may be really careless, so the little guy licked the neck of Tang Tang. He said: "That mother, you have to sleep tonight, you will marry me."

    Tang sugar nodded and nodded, and his face was burning for a day.

    When I went to sleep at night, Ji Xiaoying hugged his pillow to the middle of the two, spreading his hands and feet, and separated his old father and mother like a gxy.

    Tang Tang bowed his head and seriously made clothes to pretend that he did not see the intention of Ji Xiaoyan. The feast of the season was to know that Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s intention was not to know, and to read his book calmly, there was nomunication between the two.

    Ji Xiaoying saw this gradually relieved, and I waspletely convinced that Tang Tang was not honestly rolling overst night, so I stopped looking at it, slowly closed my eyes, and soon entered a sweet dream.

    There are only two people left, Tang Tangyi thinks that the scene of the scene that was smashed togetherst night will be straightforward, and it will not stop for a moment. The feeling that there is a sense of unclearness in the air is spreading, making people nervous and embarrassed, so Tang Tang had to sleep like a small school, and when he fell asleep, he could not feel anything.

    The feast of the season can not see the sweetness of Tang Tang, but he does not want her to escape. She obviously likes him, but she always thinks that he does not like her, and he is careful not to talk to him carefully. It is estimated that he is afraid of being rejected by him, but if he had estimated that he would really refuse.

    Now if he suddenly told her that she would scare her to make fun of him? It is estimated that he will, so he has to let her feel his likes slowly, and then tell her directly, so that she will naturally ept this.

    Thinking of this, the quarterly banquet whispered, "Don sugar, my chest hurts, youe over and give me a sigh."

    Tang Tang heard this and still care about what it feels like, and immediately sat up and went over to Ji Xiaoyan and climbed to him. When he reached out, he went to give him a chest. "Is it here? How is it so good?" Did you train here today?"

    The banquet sighedfortably in my heart, but there was no other look on the face. "When I was fighting, I was identally hit by the other fist."

    The banquet did not lie, he was indeed beaten by the other''s fist, but this is not worth mentioning for him, but the other party was screamed by him.

    Now take this out and say something, really, the season banquet also feels that he is quite shameless. How did he get it out? But he just did it, and he didn''t want to stop.

    Love really kills people

    Tang Tang listened to him saying that he was beaten by a man and worried that it was broken. The fists of their group of soldiers were so powerful that she had seen a soldier bursting a huge sandbag and blowing sand. The fist falls on the person and it doesn''t hurt.

    Tang Tang reached out and went to the clothes of the banquet. "Is there any injury in the chest? Let me see."

    The feast did not refuse at all, took the initiative to take off the tops of the pajamas, and it was so ruthless.

    The figure of the banquet did not say that after the 24-year-old master''s degree, he entered the army. It has been ten years since this year. The ten-year military career has already made him fade away. He is full of masculinity and concrete performance. Except for the scar that represents the honor is the solid muscle: eight neat abdominal muscles can make any woman scream, plus the **** mermaid line, the woman has to faint.

    Of course, the shackles in the bones made the candy not called, but the skin was red, and the cheeks were about to drop blood. Fortunately, the wounds of the banquet made her not so panicked when she saw the season. When the banquet''s chest was blue and arge piece of blood with a little blood, suddenly he was forgotten and shy blush, and immediately went to find medicinal liquor to give him a p.

    Such a small injury season banquet is usually not the case, but at this moment, Tang Tang seriously took the medicinal liquor and suddenly felt that he would be treated after the injury, which is quite good.

    "Don''t hurt?" Tang sugar blew while blowing him, for fear that he hurts.

    I don¡¯t want to mention more irons in the banquet. I don¡¯t dare to scare her even if she is so worried. She rubs her cheek. ¡°Not at all, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Tang Tang felt that he was deliberatelyforting her. How could it not hurt so badly? It must have died.

    The feast of the season is not to beughed at, just don''t exin it, just enjoy it.

    Tang Tang gave the season banquet for half an hour and refused to stop. The season feast saw that she was tired, and took the initiative to pull her hand to let her not be embarrassed. "I am much better, not too early, sleep."

    "Well, I will give you a sigh of tomorrow." Tang Tang is going to cross the Ji Xiaoyan back to sleep there again, knowing that the banquet has suddenly caught her.

    Tang sugar is puzzled.

    "Just be sleeping next to me, so that I can help you with my chest pain." The season feast does not change the color and say such a shameless words, if Dong Li and Zhuo Ji are here, they must be yelling at the feast. Upper body.

    Although Tang Tang said that the banquet was quite embarrassing to say that this was a blushing heartbeat, but he was so distressed that he had the upper hand, and he was ashamed to lie down beside him, once again bing her sleeping in the middle of the father and son.

    The banquet turned off the light, touched the candy hand in the darkness, gently picked up the wrist for her, and just gave him a long time for the medicinal wine wrist to be sour.

    Tang Tang bites his lip and let him squat. He only feels that a numbness has swept his limbs from his wrist. The whole person is going to be numb. She is very d that Ji Xiaoying is asleep at this moment, otherwise the little guy must think again. She is sick.

    The banquet has been tirelessly squatting, and won the Tang sugar from nervous to numb, from sour to pleasure, from pleasure to happiness, and finally from happiness to sleep.

    When the little cockroach was awake once again because of drinking water before going to bed, he saw the sweet scene of his old father and mother once again intimately embraced, and he was as miserable as an orphan.

    Ji Xiaoyu became a little dolphin again.

 Chapter 52:

    The next day, Xiao Yan asked Ali Tang very angry: "Mom,st night I was sleeping in the middle, why did you finally stay with Dad? Sleeping together?"

    Tang sugar squatted down, I am sorry to exin to the little guyst night. She is also speechless to herself. Why do she just roll around him in his arms and hold it together? Is she so ufortable to sleep?

    "Mother''s mother likes to go to sleep, and her mother doesn''t know how to run to her father, hehehe." Tang sugar squinted and said something, his heart was very embarrassing.

    Ji Xiaoyan forked his waist and made apass. "Mom, how do you always run when you sleep? You are so angry, I am so angry! Very angry!"

    Tang Tang immediately raised his hand to swear to appease this little fat man. "Mom promises no more, is this thest time?" Big deal, she won¡¯t sleep with him again next time, so she won¡¯t be together. .

    As a result, the very good Ji Xiaoyan disappeared, but he very much wanted to know how the mother crossed him and went to Dad. This is not scientific! He felt that he had to figure it out.

    Ji Xiaoyan thought about it and decided that he would pretend to fall asleep tonight, and then secretly looked at what was going on, so he extended a finger. "Well, it''s thest time tonight."

    Tang Sugar hugged him and gave him a few big kisses, finally tofort the violent little dolphin.

    In the evening, Ji Xiaoying still sleeps in the middle of the bed to separate his old father and mother far away, but usually he will y for a while to sleep, but today he did not y, but directly yawned. Squinting at Tang sugar, "Mom, I am sleepy, I have to sleep."

    Tang Tang thought that he was tired in the kindergarten during the day and patted his little back. "The baby is going to sleep."

    Ji Xiaoyan pulled her arm and spoiled her. "Mom, I want to sleep with you, can you sleep well?"

    "Well, my mother also sleeps." Anyway, it was almost time to go to sleep. Tang Tang put down the things in her hand andy down to sleep together. Ji Xiaoyan immediately took her neck and hugged her tightly. It is separated.

    As usual, the banquet relied on the other side of the bed to read the book, turning a blind eye to the actions of the mother and the child.

    Ji Xiaoyan squinted and nced at the quarterly banquet. He found that he didn''t have any movements. The little head turned around and decided to proceed as nned. After talking with Tang Tang, he slowly closed his eyes.

    Seeing that Xiao Xiaoyu was asleep, Tang Tang slowly pulled his small arm and got out of bed to take the medicinal liquor and sit directly on the bedside on the side of the banquet. "Husband, I will give you some medicinal liquor. It should be fine tonight."

    The quarter feast nodded, quickly took off his shirt, and the drooling figure was once again exposed to the air, and it was almost winter. He was not too cold.

    Tang Tang did not dare to sneak, his eyes fixed on the chest and bruises, and the hands were hot, and this was done with medicinal wine.

    The banquet was not seen, so I stared at her, staring at the forehead from the forehead, eyeing from the eyebrows to the eyes, from the eyes to the nose, from the nose to the mouth, the more I saw the ugliness everywhere. On the contrary, it is pretty good.

    Who said she was ugly?

    The banquet tried to recall what the previous Tang candy looked like. It turned out that the impression in the brain was a blur, and I couldn¡¯t see the face at all. It seems that the memory is very long, only the face of the current Tang sugar is deep. Deep in his heart, it seems that the previous one is not the same person as the current one.

    The banquet is funny for my own thoughts. It is estimated that he did not care about her before, but now he is deeply concerned about the reasons.

    I couldn¡¯t feel it when I was staring at Tang candy like the banquet. I originally wanted to pretend that I didn¡¯t know it, but his sight was too scorching. Her face was not arrogant, and I wanted to pretend that I couldn¡¯t pretend. I had to calmly raise my head and ask him: "What do you think I am doing?"

    The quarterly banquet was not embarrassed to be discovered by the other party. Instead, it was very serious: "Look at you very nice."

    "Hey--" Tang Tang feels that his heart suddenly hits the chest wall, the whole chest is shaking, and his brain is so fast that he can''t think about it, wondering if he has an illusion, "I am you"

    The banquet seems to be enough to shake people''s homes, smiles and touches her cheeks, and the thumb is pinched on it. "Well, the face is long, it looks good, and then it will look better." I like to be fat, and then I will gain weightter?"

    The information was not processed by the brain at all. Tang Tang didn''t want to nod and didn''t want to nod. After he finished the information, he reached the brain and found that he shouldn''t nod so quickly.

    The feast of the seasonughed, and the slender fingers moved to the arm of Tang Tang and squeezed it. "Well, the constitution is a bit bad. Will you exercise with me in the evening?"

    Tang sugar bit his lower lip to see him, did not think that he should nod his head or shake his head.

    "Don''t want to exercise with me?"

    Tang sugar shook her head, she thought, but she felt that the atmosphere of the two of them was too weird. How could he not be the same before, not only boasting that she was good-looking, but also touching her face and touching her arm. She went to exercise, what is so good for her, is her illness already good?

    What does he mean in the end! The heart of Tang Tang was lifted up to the cloud by the banquet, and suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, the whole seven and eight.

    The little cockroaches that are sleeping on the side are almost unable to hold back, and the eyshes are anxious and embarrassing. Why do fathers and mothers always talk non-stop, are they not sleeping? Why are there no next moves? Are you going to die of your baby?

    Why did 10,000 people ran wildly from Ji Xiao¡¯s small head?

    The two adults did not find that Ji Xiaoying was sleeping, the hand of the banquet moved again, and moved to the tiny red lips. The thumb gently rubbed the lower lip. "That¡¯s so, from Tomorrow, you and Xiaoxiao¡¯s running in the morning will be canceled. In the evening, we will go downstairs to exercise after dinner, and practice your body. It will not be easy to get sick in the future. Even if you are sick, you can quickly get better.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see it again. She did not sleep mentally in bed.

    Tang sugar was burned by his lips, and he didn¡¯t even hear what he was saying. She was thinking about a question now: Is it too wrong for him to lick her lips? How can a man lick a woman''s lips, even if he is not a bargain, he will not be able to talk about other people''s lips, let alone the banquet is a very serious and serious soldier, he will not be like this!

    Then why did he just touch her lips?

    He, he, he, he would misunderstand her, and misunderstood that he was the one for her...

    This idea made the whole person of Tang Tang not good. He panicked and stood up with the medicinal liquor. "Not too early, I went to wash my hands."

    The quarterly banquet had not had time to say that no one was there, and the bathroom door was "mmed" and shut down, making him unable to smack his mouth.

    Tang sugar washes his face desperately in the bathroom, but how to wash it can not calm down, a heart is still jumping, there seem to be two viins in the brain.

    Viin 1: The banquet is a super serious and honest person. He does not touch the woman''s lips casually, so he definitely likes Tang Tang. The intuition of Tang Tang has always been wrong, and this time will not.

    Viin 2: Intuition is not reliable, how can the season feast like Tang sugar? Tang sugar is not beautiful, and the ability is not strong. Where can you attract men?

    Viin one: Why can''t you attract men? Tang Tang is so good for the season banquet, even if it is a stone, it should be hot.

    Viin 2: whimsical! I don''t want to think about how bad the previous candy is. Can it be for the season banquet to forget all the previous ones? impossible!

    Viin one: How is it impossible? Now is the most important! Not important before!

    Viin 2: Wrong! It used to be important, and the inherent impression could not be broken so quickly.

    Tang Tang was stunned by two viins, and patted his head to drive away the two viins. He decided to look at the situation and said that the evidence is not enough. If she wants more, then it¡¯s too embarrassing. Still, let''s take a look.

    In the time when Tang Tang was deeply thinking, the season banquet was not anxious. She looked at the book slowly and waited for her toe out. It was only a bitter season, and it was very painful to close my eyes and sleep. Now my mother is still not Come back, the air is so quiet, this is the best condition for sleeping children with closed eyes, a thick sleepy rush to him, so that he very much wants to go to sleep.

    Ji Xiaoying desperately refuses to let himself not sleep, he must wait until his motheres back to figure out what is going on!

    Five minutes, Ji Xiaoyu

    Ten minutes, Ji Xiaoyan bites his lips and endures

    In fifteen minutes, Ji Xiao took care of his little fat

    Twenty minutes, Ji Xiaoyu endured failure andpletely fell asleep

    When Tang Tang finally came out of the bathroom, Ji Xiaoying had already taken a nap and slept like a pig. It is estimated that he would not know if he sold him.

    Don Sugar did not squint back to the other side of Ji Xiaoying andy down, as usual, to the feast of the season: "My husband is sleeping."

    The banquet looked at her, and there was a "hmm" in her mouth. She reached out and turned off the light, andy down to sleep.

    Tang sugar closed his eyes, and his heart was relieved. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t tell the disappointment. He didn¡¯t let her go to sleep tonight. Is it true that she thought more?

    With a deep disappointment, Tang Tang entered the dreand.

    The banquet opened her eyes at this moment, went out to the other side, gently mmed her back to her side, and put her into her arms again. Holding her for two consecutive nights was enough to make him addicted. I don''t want to be an exception tonight.

    Tang Tang didn''t feel that she was being held up by her. She was exactly the same as Ji Xiaoying. She fell asleep and was not expected to sell it. She even took the initiative to drill into the arms of the quarter.

    "Stupid." The banquet silently said two words, kissed her eyes, and closed her eyes.

    "what!!!"

    Tang Tang was awakened by the sound of a scream and a bed, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a poorly-dressed little fat man squatting on the bed, and the little fat trembled with his shackles. Wake up the candy.

    "What are you doing with your baby?"

    Ji Xiaoying is like a sad little bomb, bursting with angry sparks. "Mom, you are too much. Did you sleep with Dadst night?"

    "Ah? No! Really not!" She slept on the other sidest night, and the season feast did not let her go to sleep with him.

    The season is awkward. "It''s not like this at all. You are not on my left but on the right. I am divided and clear!"

    "Amount" Tang sugar turned to look at his position, his eyes wide open, how could this be? Last night, she clearly went to sleep on the left side of Ji Xiaoyan. Now she ran to the right. Can''t it be that she rolled herself? What''s more, Ji Xiaoyan is so fat, she is more than this little guy.

    Ji Xiaoyan grieves his head and sighs. He made it clearst night to figure out the truth of the matter. How could he fall asleep? Why is he not so strong? I am mad at my baby!

    Seeing the little guy so sorrowful and angry, Tang Tang squinted his head in guilty conscience, but he couldn¡¯t stop guessing what was going on.

    Seeing her mother''s guilty look, Ji Xiaoyan was so angry that he mmed his bed again and trembled his bed. "Mom, you and your father are too much! Put me alone!"

    "Don''t worry about your baby!" Then the trampoline will copse!

    In order to protect the bed underneath, Tang Tang hurriedly hugged the little fat man to kiss a few mouthfuls. "Well, I am sorry, sorry, I will not be sorry next time, my mother will kiss me."

    Ji Xiaoyan was dissatisfied with the gas, but still very unhappy. Mom and Dad slept together but left him aside, obviously the mother used to sleep with him!

    Ji Xiaoyu has a strong sense of crisis.

    "Then you have to hug me with Dad in the future?" This sentence is hard to be told by Ji Xiaoyu.

    Tang Tang was said by the words, and set his hand to exin the position to the little guy. "No, my mother will hold the baby to sleepter. My mother loves the baby most. It was a mistakest night. Mom must sleep honestly. Not moving."

    Ji Xiaoyan was relieved a little bit, but he was not too relieved. "If you can fall asleep, you don''t know anything. Mom, what if you don''t honestly go to Dad to go to sleep?"

    "What do you want to do?" She can guarantee that she is sleeping honestly, but she doesn''t know why she slept twice in the arms of the feast, and that she was hugged by someonest night. Because in addition to this possibility she really can''t think of other possibilities, it is impossible for her to go on a night tour or to hold her in the season.

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes turned and he thought of a good way after thinking for three seconds: ¡°Mom, I have a way. Let¡¯s go to the room and sleep, let Dad sleep alone here, so Ok!"

    Tang Tang: "How much do you want to see your father!" Did your father know if he would hit your ass?

    In order to save the little fat man, Tang Tang had to say to him: "This mother can''te to the Lord. Dad said it was counted. I am afraid that your father is angry and beat me. You know that Dad is very strong. "She had to take out the quarterly banquet to suppress this little fat man, sorry for her husband.

    Ji Xiaoyan remembered his father''s strength, especially the pain of the palm on his buttocks, and suddenly he was stunned, but after a while he began to cheer up, full of manly patted his chest and said: "Mom, don''t be afraid, I am Convince Dad, and you will not let Dad hit your ass!"

    "Hehehe." Tang Tang feels that she will not be her, and his father will not be convinced by him, because ... think of a possibility, Tang Tang face is hot.

    No, she must ask the heart of the banquet tonight, be sure to ask! Because this time she really can''t find a reason to deny this, if she didn''t mean that she had to hug her in the middle of the night to sleep? He is not a person with abnormal brains.

    I originally nned to watch it for a few more days, so as not to be misunderstood and embarrassed, but now she changed her mind and didn''t want to hesitate any more. She asked her if she didn''t have a piece of meat. Even if she wanted more, she would lose her face. Just now, anyway, losing face and not killing, no big deal.

    Just do it! Tang sugare on!

    So at night, when the door of the house was knocked, Tang Tang thought that the quarterly banquet wasing back. After taking a deep breath and doing a full psychological construction, he walked to the door like a warrior and opened the door. "But thetter word is stuck in the blind."

    "It''s you."

 Chapter 53:

    Gu Yuran stood outside the door, and a pair of eyes could not see the look behind the sunsses.

    Tang Tang brows and sees that she is very unhappy. "What are you doing at my house?"

    Gu Ruran did not seem to mind the attitude of Tang Tang. The full red lips twitched a smile, as if there was no unpleasantness between the two people. "How? Don''t you ask me to sit in? This is your hospitality. Road?"

    Tang Tang has a good temper but does not mean that he will be bullied. Thest time he was bullied is enough, so there is no meaning for her toe in half. "Sorry, my family does not wee you."

    "Oh." Gu Xiaoran''s smile suddenly became meaningful. "Are you sure this is your home?" The focus is on the word ''you''.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t this my home? Is it your home?"

    "What do you mean by yourself? Are you the master of this family, are you not the clearest?"

    The heart of Tang Tang suddenly jumped, the pupils shrank, and the intuition told her that Gu Yuran knew what.

    Yes, how is this possible?

    Looking at Tang Tang¡¯s god, Gu Ruran smiled and reached for the door. ¡°Isn¡¯t I going to ask me to sit in this ce?¡±

    Tang sugar subconsciously loosened her hand and the door was opened smoothly by her.

    Gu Ruran walked into the house, and looked around in the house. He saw that the two little guys, Ji Xiaoyan and Wennuo, were squatting on the coffee table and marching toward them. They squatted directly at the two people and asked. : "Small åª Is this a model with a small partner?"

    Ji Xiaoyan discovered that Gu Yuran hade, and shouted at her with a sigh of relief. "Auntie, are youing to my house to be a guest?"

    "Yeah, auntse to be a guest, look at you by the way." Gu Ruran said while touching the head of Ji Xiaoyan, Ji Xiaoyan is very familiar with Gu Yuran, naturally will not reject her.

    Tang Tang saw the ugly look, I don''t understand what Gu Ruran came to do today, but at the moment her heart suddenly came up with a sense of uneasiness, very strong.

    Intuition tells her that something is going to happen tonight, and it¡¯s not a good thing for her.

    Tang Tangqiang pressed this uneasy feeling: "What are you doing in the end? There is something to say."

    "Don''t worry, the season banquet hasn''te back yet. When hees back, let''s say it''s not toote." Gu Ruran simply sat down with the same season as Xiao Xiao and Wennu, and studied the model with them. The leisurely look and the Tang sugar were cut off. in contrast.

    Tang Tang tightened her lips and knew that she was deliberately like this. She simply went back to the kitchen to bury her head for dinner, and she couldn¡¯t see her eyes.

    After a few minutes, the banquet came back. When I entered the door, I heard that there was a noise in the kitchen. I guess it was definitely candy and I couldn¡¯t help but cook in it. I smiled helplessly and went straight into the kitchen. I saw it at a nce. The slim body image is often busy in the kitchen, and the kitchen has a tempting food scent.

    "I don''t mean that you don''t have to be busy during this time, why are you not obedient?"

    However, Tang Tang continued to be busy with the words of the quarterly banquet, and did not even return.

    The banquet was doubtful, and she stepped forward to hold her waist. "Tang Sugar?"

    "Ah!" Tang sugar was shocked by the touch on his waist. The kitchen knife in his hand almost didn''t hold steady. Fortunately, the season banquet caught the hand quickly, otherwise it was dangerous.

    The feast of the season feast, put the knife away and pull her away from the stove, and looked at her up and down again and again, "What happened to you? Is it ufortable?"

    It was discovered that the quarterly banquet was back. Tang sugar sighed and then shook his head. "Nothing is ufortable," said Tang Tang, pointing out, "Gu Yuran came."

    After a meal in the banquet, I turned to look outside. I found out that Gu Ruran was standing in the living room and staring at him with a smile. She was just squatting, just blocked by the sofa, so that he had not found it.

    The banquet licked the lips and took Tang candy to go to Gu Ruran and opened the door. "Are youing?"

    The tone of the banquet was too weak. Although she was not enthusiastic about her before, at least it was not so alienated from now, Gu Yanran shed a trace of injury in her eyes, and her fists were tightly held to suppress the sadness in her heart. He said: "Day banquet brother, I think you must have misunderstood me, I want to exin it to you clearly, but you don''t pick up my phone, don''t let me into your team, I can''t find you. I am here to find you. Season feast, can you listen to me a few words?"

    The expression on the face of the banquet has not changed, and the tone is very weak. "I have no misunderstanding about you. There is nothing to exin between us. I think your brother should tell you what you said. You brother. It means what I mean, you are a smart person, you should know what to do in the future."

    Gu Yanran¡¯s eyes shed, and the smile on his lips almost could not be maintained. He took a deep breath and remained calm. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, if you are happy, I will never bother, but I I really don''t think you are being cheated by others."

    This other person has some meaning, except for two children, who knows who she is talking about.

    Tang Tang was trying to ask Gu Ruran what she was cheating on the banquet. The banquet was holding her hand. She first opened her mouth. "Gu Yuran, others are cheating on me. I still have the ability to distinguish. You don''t have to worry about me. ¡±

    "The feast of the season!" Gu Ruran did not expect to know that he liked him. His attitude turned out to be so indifferent and inhuman. They used to be very good.

    Why is he doing this to her now?

    The look of Gu Xiaoran¡¯s smile on his face could no longer be maintained, and the thorny eyes could not be shot coldly to Tang Tang. It must be her reason to make the season feast like this.

    Tang Tang was very angry, and now she is inexplicably embarrassed by her, and she immediately learns how to look back and smash her back!

    The banquet was amused by her unwillingness to show off, holding her hand and pinching it. "Well, you go back to the room with a little donkey and Nono."

    Tang Tang understood that he did not want her and the children to participate in it, licked his lips, and finally took a look at Gu Yanran, which brought the two children back to the room, but she did not apany them to y in the room, and It is immediatelying back to the quarterly banquet.

    Since today''s things are rted to her, even if it is not good, she should face it directly.

    The feast of the season saw her persistence in her eyes and had to agree to her participation.

    Gu Yuran was intimately stimted by the invisible between the two, and an anger ran across the chest. She pulled the zipper of the bag directly and pulled a stack of information from the inside onto the coffee table. You can''t believe me without the evidence. If you look at these things, you will understand my pains. She is lying to you!"

    The heart of Tang Tang leaked again, and his eyes fixed on the stack of information that he didn''t know what it was. The feeling of uneasiness in his heart became more and more intense.

    The banquet did not have any expression changes, and did not go to see the stack of information, just said: "Gu Yuran, my brother is a good brother, I have always regarded you as a sister, but I do not want you to do beyond thisyer. Other things about the rtionship, including filthy my wife. Otherwise, we can only be strangers."

    The words of the banquet made Gu Ruran sad, and the eyes were red, and the sound of the exit brought a cry. "Dating the banquet, even if you don''t like me, you shouldn''t doubt my true heart. We know how many years I will. Are you harming me? I have not smeared her. I have evidence. These are the evidences I have found. They can prove that the person standing by your side is not really a Tang candy at all, she is a fake!"

    Thest sentence is like a bomb. It suddenly sts in the heart of Tang Tang. Her face is white and she is soft. There is only one thought in her mind: When she is finished, she is found to be fake.

    The quarterly banquet heard this and the face sankpletely. The eyes were colder than before, and the cold was chilling. However, although she was afraid, she still had the courage to continue to say: "The banquet brother, when she said she lost her memory, but her medical history clearly shows that she is only a skin injury, she did not hurt her brain, and she did not I will lose my memory; moreover, the person who lost amnesia will show a simr ce before the amnesia, but she, I think you also found out that she ispletely different and there is no simrity before, it is like It¡¯s a totally different person, is that right?¡±

    The banquet was silent and did not speak, and Tang Tang could not tell.

    "In fact, I just suspected that she was pretending to have lost my memory to lie to you. The purpose is to continue to seek something from you, so I went to investigate her information, but I was shocked: I found that she was not loaded with memory. It was originally a fake candy!"

    Gu Ruran said that he reached out and opened the stack of materials and ced the information under the eyes of the banquet. "You can see the banquet in the banquet. It doesn''t make cakes before, it has never been learned, but she has done it. The Chinese-style cakes with pure fire, this is simply not feasible when it is used now! Also, remember thest time we were in a vi vacation, she made a good tea, even better than Zhuo Ji, but the real Tang Tang has never learned to make tea! Can you lose your memory and increase your skills?"

    Tang sugar''s hand shook slightly. The cold back of the day was a sweat. She now regrets that she had done nothing before she figured it out. This is suspected.

    The banquet noticed her abnormality, her eyes stunned, and she reached out and grabbed her hand firmly in her hand.

    Tang sugar wants to look up at his eyes at this moment, but she does not dare because she is afraid to see the same question in his eyes.

    Gu Ruran also saw the hand of the banquet holding Tang Tang, thinking that the season banquet still did not believe her words, could not help but say the reasons behind it, "season brother, if you think that the above I said are not convincing, then I said the most convincing." Saying, Gu Ruran took out a few photos, the people above are without exception, but the former Lord Tang Tang.

    On the photo, there are scenes where the original master is drawing, scenes where the original master is writing, and scenes where the original Lord is eating. Anyway, they are all life photos, and I don¡¯t know where Gu Ruran got it.

    "Do you see it clearly? This is a photo of the real Tang sugar when I was in college. The people above all do things with the left hand, because she is left-handed!"

    Tang sugar was shocked, looked up and looked at the photos carefully, and found that this was the case. The people inside used the left hand without exception.

    And she is a normal right-hander

    "Don Sugar''s roommate said that her right hand is not asfortable as her left hand. On the contrary, her right hand is not good. And you - "Gu Yuran points to Tang Tang, "you are just the opposite, you are right." Xunzi. If a person loses memory and can''t forget his instinct, you can use your right hand when you wake up, but you can''t do it with your left hand. How do you exin this?"

    Tang sugar can not exin, a heart fell straight to the bottom. Originally thought that this secret will never be known, but did not expect to be discovered after all.

    Gu Ruran turned his head and looked at the quarterly banquet again. "I am sure that you are following me. The one around you is definitely not candy. She is posing, her face must be finished. I know this idea is too ridiculous." You can hardly believe that I was hard to believe at the beginning, but the fact is that we don''t believe it or not, or how to exin her various anomalies?"

    Gu Ruran said, paused, and then said: "In fact, it is very simple to prove whether she is fake or not. Just take her with Xiaoyan to do a paternity test."

    what? ? ? The mood of Tang Tang just falling to the bottom of the valley suddenly bounced back because of her words, and the whole person was stunned.

    Gu Ruran does not mean that she revived her corpse, but that she is a fake original owner?

    It turned out to be a false rm! ! !

    I have to say that Gu Ruran''s reasoning ability and analytical ability are quite strong, but Tang Tang does not understand that since her evidence is soplete, how can she only think of someone posing a fake and not thinking of borrowing a corpse?

    In fact, Tang Tang does not understand that the world is scientific and materialistic. Most people believe in atheism. They believe that there is no ghost in the world. Gu Ruran is a staunch atheist. She believes that ghosts and gods are nonsense, so how is it possible? Think about it. I can think of pretending to be the limit of her. It took her a long time to digest it.

    Just when Tang Tang was in a stunned battle, the quarterly banquet, which had never been spoken, spoke up. "I am not my son''s biological mother. I know better than anyone. I don''t need to do paternity test because it doesn''t exist at all. Counterfeit things. Life is not a TV series, and imagination can''t be too arrogant."

    "Day banquet brother! You still don''t believe me? I--" Gu Ruran still wants to say something but was interrupted by the banquet. "Gu Yuran, if you don''t want to leave now, I will call your brother to let him Come over and pick you up."

    "Don''t fight!" Gu Ruran quickly stopped, she is most afraid of her brother knowing this, her brother will know to tell her parents, when she estimated that even the home can not go out.

    She collected these evidences after many hardships. For the sake of the evidence, she did not know how many people were asked. I thought that the evidence would be enough to let the feast of the feast be convinced of her words. I know that he actually thinks she is in the air. This time Gu Ruran is really desperate, tears dripping down, sad and desperate, but the person she most wants to be concerned about is indifferent, even with a trace of disgust to her.

    This made Gu Yuran, who has always been arrogant, how to ept it. He didn''t want to lose face in front of Tang Tang. He grabbed his bag and ran out of the door. He didn''t have the confidence when he came.

    On the coffee table, the evidence brought by Gu Ruran is still quietly ced.

    Tang Tang looked down at her feet. Although she was a false rm, she still didn''t have the courage to go to the banquet, and she didn''t have the courage to talk to him. Although he just said that he does not believe in Gu Yanran, the evidence is actually real. He is so smart, how can he not doubt it?

    But if he asked her to exin the doubts listed by Gu Ruran, how should she answer?

    Before the Tang candy thought about how to do it, the season banquet took the lead. "Go and ask two children to eat, they should be hungry."

    "Ah? Oh," Tang sugar licked his lips and couldn''t understand what he thought at the moment.

    A dinner was very peaceful, and the banquet did not ask for the thing just now. He didn¡¯t open his mouth until he was going to sleep. The whole man was calm and terrible, but the more calm he was, the more her heart was. Hey, if the evidence that Gu Ruran brought is still on the table, she almost thought that Gu Yuran had not been here today.

    Is he all in doubt? Why don''t you ask anything?

    Tang Tang couldn''t help but think in his heart: he doesn''t ask whether he ispletely skeptical or is he ready to investigate it in person and then send it down again? Still, he is already skeptical in his heart, but now he is just thinking about how to deal with her?

    Tang Tang was scared to death by his own thoughts. I can¡¯t remember tonight that I was prepared to ask the feast for her.

    When Ji Xiaoyan took her hand and said to the quarterly banquet that she was going to sleep in another room, Tang Tang, who thought it was a sly idea, suddenly felt that the proposal was very good.

    The banquet squinted at Ji Xiaoyan, "Do you want to go to sleep with your mother alone?"

    Ji Xiaoying¡¯s heart was hairy, but he was still brave enough to point his head and said that he had tried his best to think of it. ¡°Dad, my mother can¡¯t sleep well. I fell asleep and fell away. These days, I¡¯m always Rolling over to you, it will make you feel sleepy, so we just have to go to sleep."

    Obviously, the possessive desire of this little thing is at work. It is really difficult for him toe up with such a grandiose reason. The banquet was stunned in his heart and said: "Mom didn''t make a noise to Dad to sleep. On the contrary, Dad slept very much every day. Ok, so you don''t need to go there to sleep."

    The reason for the hard work and hardship was solved. Ji Xiaoyan scratched his head with distress and arrogantly said: "Then I will not sleep well, I will make you feel sleepy, so I will move over andpare. it is good."

    The banquet continued to be relentlessly dismantled. "Is it better to sleep alone when you move alone? So you won''t be arguing with your mother, and both of us can sleep well."

    Ji Xiaoying: ""

    Ji Xiaoyu, who had racked his brains, could no longer think of countermeasures. He realized that he was fighting Dad¡¯s, and he was so anxious that he had to turn to his head and had to resort to another party who was bing a tortoise.

 Chapter 54:

    Tang Sugar received the help signal from the little guy. The face that had been buried deeply had to be slowly lifted up, and he racked his brains to think of a reason to go. "Husband, I think I think the baby is very reasonable. Let''s sleep three people in a bed. It''s too easy to sleep at night, so it''s better to sleep separately, hehehe"

    Tang Tang is simply squinting and talking. The bed in the master bedroom is a one-meter-eight bed. Sleeping in a family of three is more than enough. Ji Xiaoying can roll on it. It is too crowded.

    "Too squeezed?" The feast repeated this sentence with his eyes open.

    "Oh, yeah." Tang Tang squinted her head and nodded her head. Hey, tonight, she really didn''t dare to sleep on a bed with her baby dad, in case he asked her what to do with her. Say? She is now in the same mess as the weeds, and she is quick to say that it is not good.

    The banquet stared at Tang Tang for a moment, and asked one word: "Do you really want to stay here to sleep?"

    Tang Tang felt that the banquet was not very happy. In fact, she did not want to sleep here. It was quite embarrassing. He was too abnormal tonight, she was afraid. So I had to bit my head and nod again.

    The banquet made a scorn from the nose, and after a long while, faintly said: "Go, then go."

    Ji Xiaoying was a bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect his dad to agree to this request so easily. He clearly said that he did not agree, but how can the mother say the same thing?

    Tang Tang is also a little unbelievable. She thought that he would not agree to this request. How can I let them go?

    The mother and son stood still and did not move. The banquet opened its own book and began to look and asked: "Isn''t I not sleeping with me, why not leave?"

    Tang sugar suddenly became a little embarrassed, feeling that she and the little guy together abandoned him, is he alone will be very lonely? No one can talk and talk, and can only read books quietly.

    Tang sugar bites his lip, thinking about it or not, but before she even said her remorse, Ji Xiaoyan took her out and ran out, fearing that his father would regret it.

    Tang sugar: ""

    Seasonal Banquet: ""

    Ji Xiaoyan quickly took the Tang candy into the second bedroom, fluttered toward the bed at the speed of the wind, and excitedly rolled up in the bed. The original bed was like a tornado.

    Does this little guy abandon his father''s conscience without hurting?

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s conscience was really painless. He didn¡¯t stop until he got tired. He patted the bed and greeted Tang Tang. ¡°Mom,e on, let¡¯s sleep together!¡±

    Tang Tang walked over and took him down, sorted out the messy beds, and then put him back. "Baby, don''t you think we are so bad, Dad alone will be lonely, no one will apany him. Speaking, but we left him alone."

    Ji Xiaoying¡¯s happy look was closed, and the **** twisted each other, and there was a glimpse of a glimpse in his eyes. Neh said: "But Dad always sleeps with his mother."

    Tang Tang does not understand why Ji Xiaoying reacted so fiercely in this matter. The little guy seems to be particrly disliked to hold himself in the banquet. When he sleeps at night, he can¡¯t wait to separate them. When they see them both sleep together. It¡¯s going to explode, it¡¯s just scarier than the guns. It is obvious that he does not have such a strong possessiveness in other matters. The little guys are still very concerned about the feelings of others.

    I don''t understand what the little guy thinks in his heart. Tang Tang licked his little head. "Baby, why don''t you give your father a mother? The father of other people will hold your mother."

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes shed and sneaked, and he said, ¡°Because my father is holding my mother, I can¡¯t hold my mother. I want to hold my mother.¡±

    "Then we can let Dad sleep with us. Are you sleeping in the middle, will your father and mother hold you together and sleep well? This way, Dad will not only hold his mother."

    Ji Xiaoyan didn''t want to shake his head, hesitated, and quietly scraped it to Tang Tang''s ear and said: "Mom, I think Dad has problems. He must steal you secretly after I fall asleep, otherwise you are It is impossible to run from my left to the right, so it must be done by Dad!"

    Tang looked at the little guy, "How did you know?"

    "I guess!" Although it is a guess, but Ji Xiaoying''s face is very certain, "This is my instincts as a man! Very urate!"

    Tang Tang: "When is the man also instinctive? But I have to say that the instincts of this little man seem to be quite urate, because she also thinks that this matter should be rted to the banquet.

    Ji Xiaoyan finally made a conclusion, "So, we can''t have a room with Dad, because even if I sleep in the middle, when I fall asleep, I can''t take my father. I can''t protect you from then."

    Is his father a flood beast? Why does she still need protection? Tang sugar is simply dumbfounding, and the world of children is sometimes very difficult to understand.

    "Well, my mother knows, you are going to sleep, my mother is safe now, I don''t need your protection." Tang sugar patted the little guy''s back and slept him to sleep.

    However, Ji Xiaoyan looked at the door and suddenly jumped out of bed and locked the door, like a thief.

    Tang sugar looked at him silently.

    The little guy didn''t care. "I''m afraid that my father told me to fall asleep to steal you, so I''m not afraid."

    Tang Tang waspletely served, and his brain hole was really big.

    No longer need to guard against the father and mother sleeping together, Ji Xiaoying is very relieved, and fell asleep after a while in the bed, but instead of sleeping in the same time as Ji Xiaoying, I can¡¯t sleep, I always feel no. Habit, I didn¡¯t feel right, I didn¡¯t fall asleep in countless poses, staring at the ceiling in the darkness in a particrly quiet night, the whole heart was floating in a mess, more thinking Things tonight.

    Although Gu Ruran finally guessed wrong, her secret was not dismantled, but the evidence that Gu Ruran brought is her unexined existence. Anyone who can investigate can find her differences.

    No one can imitate another person''s existence for a lifetime.

    When she thought that Gu Ruran really found her secret, she was not afraid of Gu Ruran¡¯s doing anything to her. At that time, her only concern was that she was afraid that she would never want her again after she knew that she would never be able to Living with their father and son. In addition, all the fears that have been feared have disappeared.

    As long as the season feast can ept her, she is not afraid, there is no such thing in the world that she is afraid of.

    It''s like a knife hanging overhead, when you hung it over your head, you worry every day, but one day the rope is really broken, but you feel relieved. Just like tonight, Gu Ruran¡¯s secret is not all bad. At least she gave her courage and opportunity to confess the biggest secret of her life with the feast. I didn¡¯t know whether to open it or how to open it. I don''t know if I can tell this secret to him in this life, but now she decides to say it by herself, maybe the result is not good.

    Tomorrow, tomorrow she will go to confess with him and tell everything. When he decides what to do, she has no opinion. Even if he drives her away, it doesn''t matter.

    The burden on the body was suddenly unloaded, Tang Tang felt that the whole person was rxed, and there was nothing in his heart. The sleepy nature began to rise, and the eyelids began to fight.

    Just as Tang sugar was about to fall asleep, a sound of opening the door suddenly sounded in the darkness. Tang sugar was shocked and his eyes looked toward the door. The door was slowly opened, and a figure was standing at the door.

    The first reaction of Tang Tang was to enter the thief, but when the footsteps of theing people rang, the shouts in her mouth swallowed again.

    This footstep is a seasonal feast.

    Tang Tang was relieved, but he was reced by doubts. Why didn¡¯t he sleep sote, what are you doing here now?

    The ghost made the difference, Tang Tang did not say anything, but closed his eyes andy quietly, wanting to see what he was doing.

    However, the quarterly banquet is not to do anything else, but to steal people, she fell asleep and suddenly she was hugged and walked straight out.

    Suddenly vacated the Tang candy, but she still remembered that she was sleeping, and had to hold back the exmation in her mouth, pretending to be taken out without any reaction. But what was shing in her mind at the moment was what Ji Xiaoyan said to her before going to bed. He said that he was afraid that his father would secretly steal her. At that time, she thought that the little guy¡¯s behavior was too funny. Now it seems that this It¡¯s a father who is like a child.

    But baby, you know, your lock does not protect your father!

    The banquet took the candy back to the master bedroom all the way, put her on the bed and then went to bed, one hand passed under her neck and the other on her waist, so tightly She broke into her arms like she did a few nights ago.

    The behavior of the banquet was seriously beyond the imagination of Tang Tang. The intimacy between the two was also far beyond her tolerance, so that her heartbeat could not be controlled, and her mind was a paste.

    He, he, what is he doing?

    Tang Tang remembered that Ji Xiaoyu had woken up to use her these days. He said that she and the banquet were sleeping together tightly. Is it difficult to achieve something like this? Was it a few days ago that was also operated by him?

    Did she identally discover the truth?

    However, the next second made her unexpected things happen. A gentle kiss fell on her forehead, then the eyes, then the nose, and finally, the mouth was touched. A little, with a warm breath and a familiar taste.

    Tang sugar''s body picked up a stream of electric current, and the nosepletely forgot to breathe.

    "Do you want to kill yourself? Breathe." The banquet of the banquet sounded in the ear with a smile, and the candy almost jumped up.

    Is he talking to himself?

    The banquet was a chuckle. "I don''t want to wake up? Is that what I want to continue?" The warm breath hit her face again.

    Tang Tang was scared to brush his eyes and open his eyes. The whole person was stiff and stared at the handsome face who was close at hand.

    The season feast pinched her nose with a funny smile. "Why, don''t you sleep?"

    "You, you," Do you know that I am sleeping?

    "How do I know that you are sleeping?" The banquet added her question and then replied: "From the time you picked it up, you know, how can your body be so stiff, and your heartbeat is too loud." ""

    "You and you" Tang sugar words arepletely unfavorable.

    The banquet sighed, palms caressing her cheeks and staring at her. "Well, I know what you are thinking, I will tell you tonight."

    Tang Tangwei, the heart suddenly spread a hot, I do not know whether it is expected or embarrassing.

    "I was afraid that suddenly I would scare you when I said it. I want to let you get used to it and tell you about it. I know that I have a scorpion tonight. I am afraid that if you don¡¯t make it clear, you will not only be separated from me." The feast of the season was paused, and the eyes were dark as ink. If you say something like a hammer, you can lie on the candy heart. "Don Sugar, you listen, I like you. From the time you fell ill, I found that I like you." Now, from now on, we will be a real couple, okay?"

    Tang Tang reached out to his chest and opened his mouth. After a long while, he said that the quarterly feast could not beughed. "Is it a dream? You give me a hand."

    The banquet wasughed out by her, and suddenly she held her face: "I don''t need to marry you, I have a better way to prove that you are not dreaming." After that, he kissed the person directly under him. This time, it is no longer a shallow touch, but the lips and tongues intersect, and the tongue is madly attacking the city in her air.

    The banquetpletely broke the usual calmness and calmness. At this moment, he is like a ferocious wolf. He catches his prey and madly bites it. At the same time, he pushes the prey under his body and makes the opponent have no resistance. Let him do whatever he wants.

    Tang sugar is now this poor prey.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when Tang Tang thought that she was going to be killed, the banquet finally let her go.

    Tang Tang was stunned and flushed, and he breathed fresh air with a big mouth. This time I felt like I was alive again, but she could no longer look directly at the banquet.

    Say good calm and calm restraint?

    The banquet smirked and squeezed her flushed cheeks. "How do you think you are dreaming?"

    Tang sugar hastily shook his head, this is absolutely true!

    "What do you think about what I said? Willing to be a real couple with me?"

    Tang sugar is of course willing, one hundred thousand one thousand willing, he can also like her, which is like a dream for her, and is an extraordinary dream! If it was before, she would be happy to faint.

    But, he didn''t ask anything tonight? Doesn''t he have any doubts about her?

    Tang Tang bites his lower lip, hesitating and trying to ask: "You don''t ask the things that Gu Ruran said? You have no doubts about me? In case I really are not the candy you know?" ¡±

    The banquet was silent for a while. "I really thought that you were amnesiat until I found out tonight that I always thought wrong, you are really not amnesia." But another person.

    The heart of Tang Tang is tight, "Then you still -"

    Tang Tang¡¯s words were stunned by the banquet before he finished talking. ¡°But do you know why Gu Ruran doubts and even investigates you, but I don¡¯t?¡±

    Tang sugar looked at him doubtfully.

    "Because - I don''t know anything about the original Tang sugar, and I don''t n to understand it, so I don''t know how you differ from her original, and I don''t want to know. After you lose your memory, I think you The change is good for me and Xiaoxuan. I am happy to see such changes. So why should I investigate? For me, what you look like now is what I like."

    Tang sugar stared at him and forgot his words.

    "Don Sugar, I want to tell you that even if you are not the original Tang candy, it is no different to me. I don''t like the original one. It is you, it is you now, so who are you? It¡¯s the same for me, as long as you are still you.¡±

    A heart of Tang Tang, so slowly fell from the high midair, t and steadynding to the ground level, no longer have to worry about falling down and broken bones.

    Tears are full of eyelids.

    It turned out that he did not doubt, just did not care, he liked her, is her real.

    There has never been a moment when Tang Tang feels so happy. Tears fell, but she smiled more than ever. "Husband, I am really happy now."

    The banquet wiped her tears, "What to cry, stupid girl."

    "I am happy. I was worried about death. I am worried that you will not want me. I am worried that I will never see you and Xiaoyan again. I know," Tang sugar cried andughed. The mood was suddenly and extremely easy. So easily she wants to tell her secrets now, "I want to confess with you, I am really not the original Tang Tang, Gu Ruran said those are true, but I am not impersonating, I am actually I am Repay the corpse."

    The words "returning the corpse to the soul" said that Tang Tang said that he was afraid of scaring him. However, the banquet did not speak quietly, and the expression on his face was not as shocked as she expected. He was calm and did not seem to hear. The words ''returning the corpse to the soul'' are the same.

    Shouldn''t he be scared? Tang Tang was scared to poke his cheek with his fingers. Question: "Have you understood what I said? Are you scared? Don''t be afraid, I am not a ghost."

    The banquet was helplessly pulled down with the soft fingers in the palm. "I understand, and I am not afraid. I just guessed it in advance."

    This next round of Tang sugar was scared. "You guessed it?"

    The banquet is a little bit sloppy. "I may not know your inner lining, but your body is 100% unspoken, because when I first go back after your memory loss, I take your hair and small. My hair went to the hospital to do a DnAparison. You are 100% a small mother."

    Tang sugar eyes wide open, I did not expect this.

    "At the beginning, your change was very big. I also thought about whether someone would pretend to be a military secret from China. I had to take this matter seriously. After I identified my identity, I have no other concerns. As for why you have changed your personality, I really didn''t want to explore in the past. Your reaction tonight tells me that you are not a real candy, so the only possibility is that the inner soul has changed."

    Tang Tang is very different. "Isn''t you surprised by the uncanny thing of the corpse?" Why is he so calm?

    The banquet was lightlyughed and exined: "Really, things like reviving the corpse are really bizarre, but not enough to make me uneptable. There are many things unknown to humans in this world. Many things we don''t know don''t mean it doesn''t mean it. presence."

    Tang Tang is so admired for the quarterly banquet, how smart and so calm, if she must be scared to return to the gods, the result is that he epts it lightly, and she is so worried about being afraid, it is really white. Worried.

    Tang Tang sullenly mmed his mouth. "If you know that you are such an attitude, I don''t have to worry about telling you, I have been confessing to you."

    The banquet evoked the corner of his mouth and turned around and hugged her on himself. "Now it¡¯s not toote, tell me about your business."

    Tang Tang was happily squatting on his chest. At this moment, he never talked to him about his true identity. He told the locals about what he had done in the past, and he did not hide it.

    The banquet was also quietly listening.

    Until all of them were finished, the sky outside had already be white, and it was dawn. They unknowingly said that all night, no one was feeling sleepy.

    The season banquet looked at the time, and an hour to get up, so I kissed the forehead of Tang Tang: "Okay, now close your eyes and sleep, sleep well during the day, and let me go."

    Tang Tangyingughed in his arms and only felt that the whole person was rxed and happy. She is really nothing to do now, and there is nothing to worry about anymore.

    So happy!

    "Sleep." The banquet patted her back like a child, and Tang sugar immediately closed her eyes and went to sleep next time.

    The banquet brought her a little bit, took her cell phone, sent a message and transferred an ount. If Tang Tang sees the content of this message at this time, he will be very surprised, because the banquet is ruining all the information before Tang Tang, and no more investigation.

    Since Gu Yuran can easily find it, other people who have the heart can do it, but the banquet will never allow anyone to investigate her or even use these threats. In this world, only he knows the secret.

    She is always the mother of Xiao Yan, the wife of his banquet, nothing else.

 Chapter 55:

    Tang sugar wakes up until the afternoon, the whole person is refreshed and refreshed, feeling the whole world is shining, seeing everything is beautiful, the mood is simply Good to explode!

    Tang Tang thought, this is probably the refreshing spirit of everyone.

    Hey, he likes her too. From then on, they are real couples, and they are happy when they think about it.

    Tang Tang was eager to eat rice, washed his clothes with joy, and then cleaned up the hygiene. When Ji Xiaoying was out of school, he went out to pick up the little guy.

    However, when Tang Tang was eagerly beating with her little baby, the little baby red at her with a cold nce and looked away. She walked away with Winno without squinting, and did not rush as excitedly as before. She called her mother in her arms.

    The little guy seems to be very upset, and the object of being unhappy is her.

    Tang Tang thought about what it was because of the little guy who spent thest night trying to separate her from the banquet. She also purposely locked the door before going to bed, just to prevent his father from stealing people. As a result, she woke up and found that her mother was gone. I can imagine how broken and sad the little guy is inside.

    It¡¯s justifiable to be angry today.

    Tang Tang couldn''t help knocking on his head. They all med her for being fainted by the banquet. Otherwise, she should sneak back to the room before the little guy woke up, so he didn''t know that his father had stolen someonest night. .

    Mistakes.

    Tang sugar smiled, squinted at the corner of the mouth and greeted the little guy, and diligently ttered. "My family is super invincible and handsome, and my mother will pick you up."

    It is a pity that this little guy doesn''t eat sweet words, his mouth is tightly stretched, and the chubby face that has always been filled with a bright smile is now expressionless, just like the quarterly banquet.

    It¡¯s awful, it seems that this is really angry.

    In order to make up for the injured soul of the little guy, Tang Tang took out his own housekeeping skills. The dishes he made at night were all he loved. Most of the tables were full of meat.

    "Come on the baby, eat the sweet and sour pork ribs made by my mother, this piece of meat is the most." Tang sugar put the most piece of meat to Ji Xiaoyu, trying to make him smile.

    In the regr season, I will definitely open my mouth and eat it happily, then sweetly say thank you mother, but today the little guy is not cold, not even the favorite ribs, only a faint nce at the refusal Instead, I put a chopsticks and vegetables into my mouth. "I want to lose weight, I can''t eat meat."

    After the end, the little guy usually does not admit that he is fat, let alone lose weight, and now even lose weight, it is much sad.

    Sin has been sinned.

    Tang Tang quickly rushed into the kitchen to prepare for the little guy to step up time to make a milk coconut cake. At night, the little guy didn''t eat much, and he was definitely hungry.

    The banquet came behind her, her hands on her waist, and her chin in her shoulders, so she looked at her busy.

    Tang sugar twisted a little ufortably. "Oh, what are you doing, the children are still ying outside."

    The banquet was a light smile. "Ji Xiaoyu will note in now, isn''t it angry?"

    Tang sugar red face grinned. "You still say, me you, baby is because I ran to your side to sleep, I was angry, I knew I should sneak back in the morning, so the baby would not Found."

    The banquet was lightly squeezed on her waist. "Do you want to sneak with me? I want to see my own wife still sneaking?"

    Tang sugar was sweetly called by this "wife", and his mouth whispered quietly, exining to him softly: "The baby is still small, the child always has possessiveness, and does not want others to take away the mother, wait for him to be bigger. I am sensible."

    Tang Tang understands this kind of mood of the little guy, because she is also like this when she was a child. She is jealous of other children. She is afraid that she will like others. In her little heart, she only hopes that she will love herself.

    The season banquet snorted. "I don''t think that kid is for this reason. The little guy''s mind is not so small. With my understanding of him, there must be other small ny-nine in his heart."

    ¡°Hey?¡± Tang Tang turned to look at him in confusion. ¡°What is the little ny-nine? Is there any other reason?¡±

    The banquet took the opportunity to kiss her on the lips. "I don''t know what Xiaojiujiu, you have to ask him."

    Tang Tang felt that since the night ofst night, the banquet has changed. It used to be serious, but now she can kiss her and hug her, and the shame is dead. It turns out that Ji Yue is right, the man is not serious, and he can only show that he is not interested in you.

    Ji Yuecheng does not deceive her.

    Tang Tang was really afraid that he would steal someone tonight. When he was really bad, he couldn¡¯t be a good guy. He could only re at him. "Tonight, I have to lick my baby. You don¡¯te tonight,e back. It¡¯s not good.¡±

    "Don''t want to see me tonight?" The banquet was scornful and there was some dissatisfaction in the tone.

    "This is not to lick the baby, wait until the baby is not angry and say good? You are a father, you just let him."

    The banquet thought about it and suddenly pointed to her lips and motioned her to kiss her.

    Tang Tang¡¯s face swelled up in the air, but in order to let him note over tonight, he had to bear the shyness and kiss him on his lips, and the next second quickly retreated.

    "Okay, thepensation is over, don''te over tonight."

    The feast of the season wasughed, and the joy that could not be said between the eyebrows.

    Solved the big one, Tang Tang began to solve the small, carrying the freshly baked milk coconut juice cake straight into the bedroom, all the way to the little guy.

    "Dangdang Dangdang~ Baby, you look at it quickly, the milk coconut cake that my mother specially made for you, sweet and delicious, try it."

    Ji Xiaoyan turned around and ignored her, faintly said: "I don''t want to eat, I want to lose weight."

    Tang sugar followed him and turned, "Nonsense, my baby is so handsome, where is fat? You don''t need to lose weight, you are the most handsome!"

    The little guy gently rubbed his eyes and still didn''t look at those sweet and delicious pastries.

    Tang Tang put the pastry down, and held the little guy in his arms and kissed him. "Oh baby, my mother is wrong, my mother said sorry to you, is it good? Mom promises to ignore Dad again in the evening, just stay with him. You sleep, so don''t be angry~"

    The little guy struggled twice and didn''t break free. He stretched his face and didn''t move, and he was toozy to care for your expression.

    Tang sugar saw a y, immediately smashed a piece of pastry and put it on the little guy''s mouth. "Baby, you give a face to eat a bite, you are a man, how can a man be like a girl like us, lose face, baby you Is the most broad-minded mind?"

    I don¡¯t know if the pastry is too sweet or the words are too sweet. I saw the little guy blinking. After meditation for a long while, he sighed deeply. A pair of people who really couldn¡¯t help you said: ¡°Well, look at you. I don¡¯t care about you for your child¡¯s sake, but you can¡¯t make it again next time!¡±

    The little guy is loose!

    Tang Tang immediately made a vow, "Mom promises not to make mistakes, please baby believe!"

    Ji Xiaoyu nodded with satisfaction, and the corners of his eyes licked the cakes without any traces.

    Tang Tang immediately fed the pastry from his hand to his mouth, and then stuffed the whole te with him. "Baby, you eat fast, and it means that you forgive the mother, and the mother can rest assured."

    Therefore, in order to show his forgiveness, the little guy had to chew it up and smashed a te of cakes in ten minutes.

    The satisfied little guy touched his stomach and sighedfortably andy down on the bed. The chubby legs in the air swayed up and showed the good mood of the little guy at the moment.

    Obviously, this dish has sessfully wiped out the stagnation of the little guy.

    Tang Tang loosened a big breath, walked over to help the little guy roll his round belly, and the little guy squinted his eyesfortably, like a kitten that was only smashed, cute.

    "Baby, isn''t it angry now?"

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded generously. "I forgive you. But you can''t sleep secretly with Dad, or I will not be so generous."

    What is the secret to sleep, Tang Tang was embarrassed by the little guy, and the mind involuntarily emerged from the kiss of two peoplest night, and the cheeks began to get hot again.

    However, this little guy seems to always care about her sleeping with the banquet. She thought that it was the child who didn''t like her mother being taken away by others. This is not the case. Is it really difficult for a little guy to have other ideas?

    Tang Tang took Ji Xiaoyu into his arms and continued to lick his little belly. While he asked, "Baby, my mother asked you a question."

    "go ahead."

    Tang Tang asked again the question I asked yesterday. "Why don''t you like Dad and his mother sleeping together? Do other people''s fathers and mothers sleep together?"

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s little feet suddenly shook, and his eyes blinked a few times before he replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t say it, because my father can¡¯t hold my mother when I hug my mother, but I want to sleep with my mother every day.¡±

    Tang Tang looked at the little ankle he moved, and his intuition was different. So he learned the way of the banquet and squinted and asked, "Is it? But I remember that you had to go to sleep with us." Because you want to sleep with your mom and dad, why don¡¯t you want to do it now?"

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes quickly moved twice. ¡°I suddenly didn¡¯t want to.¡±

    "Well?" Tang sugar held the little guy''s face, opposite his nose. "Baby, it''s wrong for children to lie, so mom doesn''t like it, are you lying?"

    Ji Xiaoyan''s little brow tangled and screwed up. The whole face was like a steamed buns. After a while, he gave up and said, "Okay, I am lying, although I don''t like my father always taking it away." You, but it is not for this reason that you don''t want to sleep with you."

    Sure enough, there are other reasons! Tang Tang immediately asked: "What the **** is going on? Tell the mother, my mother will solve it for you."

    Ji Xiaoyan''s small beak bite his lower lip, and the little finger twisted and twisted. He didn''t pinch the real reason for a while, "because I don''t want the younger brother."

    Tang Tang is a bit awkward, "What? Little brother, little sister?" What do you mean?

    Ji Xiaoyan suddenly touched her little hand on her stomach and looked at her belly and asked carefully: "Mom, are you and Dad giving me a little brother and sister?"

    Tang Tang opened his eyes in amazement. "Who did you listen to? How do you talk about this?"

    Ji Xiaoying is a little sad, and the voice is very low. "Mom, don''t lie to me. You and Dad are sleeping together at night to give birth to a younger brother. I know, our ss Xu Yiyi said that his father and mother are not at night. Taking him to sleep, always sleeping alone, his grandmother told him that his father and mother were trying to give him a little brother and sister, andter his mother really gave him a little brother."

    Having said that, Ji Xiaoyan wrinkled his bun face and added a little bit. "His little brother is so ugly, like a monkey."

    Tang Tang: "The children now are really hard to say."

    "Dad never used to sleep with my mother, but now you leave me to sleep every day, not because of the little brother who is a little sister?" Ji Xiao mmed his mouth, and handed a candy candy to admit himself. The mistake, "Mom is sorry, because I don''t want a younger brother, so I came up with this method to separate you from my father. But you and Dad still secretly sleep, I feel so sad, I am afraid of your mother. There is already a little brother in the belly."

    Tang Tang originally thought that this little guy¡¯s exclusive desire was to ask for a room to sleep. Where did he think that the reason for this inside was soplicated, the child thought too much, if not for his own initiative, She couldn¡¯t think of this reason for her death. The banquet was absolutely unexpected.

    Children don¡¯t understand the things of having children between husband and wife. They only think that mom and dad can sleep together to have children, so the little guy guesses that Tang Tang and the banquet are going to give him a little brother and sister, so he is so anxious to pull Take her, don''t let Mom and Dad have the opportunity to have a second child.

    Tang sugar is simply crying andughing, but the child does not know how to have a child is normal, but one thing she is more curious, "Do you not like the little brother and sister? Why? Is there a brother and sister to y with you?"

    Ji Xiaoying shook his head and said: "The younger brother is so annoying. Xu Hanyi''s homework is often torn off by his brother. The book has also been painted by his brother. He taught his brother his mother. He will criticize him and say that the big one is going to make it small. He said that his father and mother now only love the little brother and don¡¯t love him. Many of our ssmates say this. Mom, I don¡¯t like the little brother and little sister. Little brother, little sister, you don''t love me."

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart suddenly is not a taste. The original little guy is so afraid that his father and mother don¡¯t love him. This should be rted to the badness of the original owner when he was a child. It¡¯s hard to have the love of mom and dad. The little guy will naturally be afraid of losing.

    Tang Tang didn''t want to guarantee with the little guy what had a little brother and the younger sister wouldn''t be bad for him, because this guarantee she didn''t dare to go down, the human heart is changeable, and many parents can''t do it to the children. Fair, Tang sugar does not know if she really gave birth to her own children, whether it will be as good as the current season.

    If she would give away the little guy¡¯s love, then she would rather stop having a second child. As long as she is satisfied with her, she is willing to give him all the love and dedication, because he let her stay. Here, he let her have this home. He is very important to her, much more important than the second child.

    Therefore, Tang Tang solemnly and the little guy promised, "Don''t worry about your baby, my mother will assure you that Mom and Dad will not give you a little brother and sister."

    "Really mother? You don''t have a second child?" Although the little guy is small, he still knows the country''s second-child policy. This is due to the fact that the banquet requires the little guy to watch the news with him every day.

    Tang Tang nodded, "Do not have a second child!"

    The little guy tried to suppress the smile of his mouth and announced his n: "That mother, since you and your father don''t want to have a second child, then you don''t have to sleep together. I will apany you to sleep with my father one day, so Dad. It won''t be alone. We will all be very happy."

    "Okay." "Don''t have a second child == don''t have to sleep together," the idea of ??letting Tang Tang can not help, I don''t know if the banquet knows this.

    What will happen after the event, I am really looking forward to it.

    The matter was solved satisfactorily, and Ji Xiao¡¯s sleepiness immediately came, and he could not help but yawn. "That mother, we started to sleep."

    Tang sugar should have a good sound, gently pat his back and let him fall asleep. When the little guy fell asleep, she turned off the light and closed her eyes to sleep.

    However, five minutester, the door was opened again and the stealing person came again.

    Tang Tang looked incredulously at the man who sneaked in. "You, you didn''t promise me not toe tonight?"

    The banquet smirked and once again mmed her out and walked away. "I didn''t agree with anything. I didn''t even say a word."

    Tang sugar is not satisfied, "I can kiss you!"

    "I didn''t say that if you kissed me, I promised you wouldn''te."

    Tang Tang looked incredulously at this jealous person. "You, you, you, lie!"

    "The soldiers are not deceptive."

    Tang Tangqi gave him a punch, but it was all like tickling.

    The banquet once again put people down on the bed, and the strong body covered it up and kept her firmly underneath. "You are my mother, shouldn''t I give a warm bed at night?"

    What is the public, what kind of warm bed, this person deliberately took the name of her ce to tease her! It¡¯s just too bad!

    "You are necrotic!" Tang sugar clenched his fist and rubbed his chest again, but it provoked him a chuckle, holding her fist and putting it on her lips.

    Tang Sugar suddenly felt that there was a stiff thing under his body that poked himself straight. As a girl who had peeked through the fire map and countless words, she suddenly understood what it was after a while, " "Oh, my body is so red."

    Does he want her?

    The sound of the banquet was suddenly hoarse and her eyes fixed on her. "Don Sugar, would you like to warm the bed to your husband? Um?"

    Tang Tang naturally knows what the answer at this time will mean. If she shakes her head, the quarterly banquet will not force her, but how can she be willing to shake his head?

    Shamefully closed his eyes and didn''t dare to look at him. For a long time, Tang sugar gently nodded.

    She is willing.

 Chapter 56:

    What two people of Tang Tang¡¯s point of view are clear.

    The breath of the banquet was immediately stagnation, and the spark in his eyes burned instantly, hot as if to melt her.

    Although Tang Tang has the courage to hide from the milk maiden to sneak a peek at the fire map and various love storybooks, but in the actual action, it is a proper cheeky little girl who is thinner than paper, and is looked at by the banquet. Self-deception, holding his face with his hand.

    A smile appeared in the corner of the feast, gently pulling her hand away, "Don''t stop, look at me."

    Tang Tang had to let go of his hand, although he was very embarrassed, but slowly opened his eyes and tried to meet his sight, as he wished to look at him.

    The feast of the season was full of shyness in the eyes of this pair of watery eyes. Under the shame, it was a woman''s love for men. Besides, there was no rejection or reluctance.

    She is willing to give herself to him without a trace of reservation.

    The heart of the banquet was suddenly unsatisfactory. He never thought that one day he would have such a soft emotion because of a woman, and he could not wait to immediately put her into his flesh and blood, and then he would not be separated.

    Thinking of this, the quarterly banquet will not hesitate, and will bow down and take the red lips of the young woman under the body. It will **** in the mouth and sizzle. When it is enough, it will enter her mouth and catch it. The lc tongue is lingering, and the big tongue and the small tongue are closely intertwined.

    "Well~" Tang Tang couldn''t tell where he was, and he was blinded by the mist. The heavens and the earth seemed to see only the people in front of him, and the body was softened into a beach. Water, in addition to instinctively arrogant and delicate, can only let him do whatever he wants.

    At this time, the candy is soft, soft, but also charming, and it is different from usual. Less of the purity of the little girl, more than the charm of a mature woman. This kind of nature that is caused by the bed will not be pity. It will only stimte the more ferocious wolf king to be more ferocious. The ending of the prey is undoubtedly unrelentingly removed into the abdomen.

    At three in the morning, almost all the night''s chilling heartbeat and soreness finally stopped, and the room was quiet.

    The tall man covered his face with a blush in his face, and the little woman trembled in the aftertaste. The big palm patted gently, and the lips and tongue kissed her on the top and forehead. The hoarseness that is unique after the incident, "Is it still painful?"

    Tang sugar gasped carefully, the whole person has not recovered from the trepidation of the sorrow, pitifully nestled in the arms of the quarter banquet, wants to say no pain, but the scorpion is hoarse and can''t speak. Realizing that his nephew was screamed by himself, Tang Tang shy his toes and snarled quietly. He could only shake his head gently and said that he would not hurt.

    In fact, it was a bit painful at the beginning. Her size was a bit unbearable. She was scared that she almost thought she was going to be broken, but when she got to the back, she didn¡¯t hurt. On the contrary, she feltfortable and realized that she wasfortable. In the aftertaste, Tang sugar is embarrassed to close his eyes, and the ostrich likes to bury himself in his arms.

    "It doesn''t hurt." The banquet touched her hair, and the corner of her mouth was lightly hooked. The eyes were a rare pleasure. I whispered in her ear and asked: "Would you like to take a shower?"

    Tang Tang immediately nodded, and she was very sticky, but she had no strength.

    "Well, wait for me." The banquet opened the quilt, so I went naked under the bed, went to the bathroom and put a hot water in the bathtub, and then came out and hugged the same red candy.

    Tang Tang really has no strength, so he can only be admitted to the bathroom by the banquet. However, the banquet is obviously going toe to a full service, not only responsible, but also responsible for washing. He hugged the man into the bathtub and took the person on his chair, so he used a towel to clean her.

    "!!!" This is simply too shameful of Tang candy, she quickly reached for the towel in his hand, hoarse and scorpion trying to say: "Ie, you go out, do not wash."

    The banquet shunned her hand and licked her with the tip of her nose. "You swear, don''t move, where I haven''t seen it before, what shy."

    Tang Tang quickly went to lick his mouth. "Don''t say this."

    "Well, I don''t say, then you don''t move, I will wash you." The banquet estimated that he didn''t find how gentle he was at the moment, how charming his expression was, and it was quite different from the usual way. People are falling.

    People can''t keep going, towels can''t be taken, Tang sugar can''t help, but they have to break the jar and smash their lips. They bury the monkey''s buttocks in his shoulders and imagine that they are asleep, so they are not so ashamed. It is.

    "Sorry, I will be light next time."

    Washing and washing, the ear suddenly sounded this apology, sugar sugar, opened his eyes and looked at the feast of the season, I saw him looking at his face bruises, his eyes distressed and embarrassed.

    These bruises are naturally masterpieces of the banquet. The skin of Tang Tang itself is thin, and the strength of the soldiers is big. With the first opening of the squad for so many years, the object of the scorpion is still a woman of her own, so he is too excited to forget. Controlling the power, this led to the appearance of Tang Tang''s body is particrly miserable, there is not a lot of good meat on the whole body, and a circle of blue and purple handprints on the waist is particrly shocking. But the most serious is the two thighs, and even the bite of bloodshots here, I can imagine how many beasts at the time of the season, and now the Tang candy is definitely not good.

    The banquet felt that he was estimated to be crazy tonight, and he gently groaned on the bruises. "I am not good, you beat me out."

    The distress in his eyes made Tang Tang sweet, how could he be willing to beat him, so he shook his head and shook his head. "Nothing, no pain, just look scary, the knight will be fine tomorrow."

    If other women are sure to be angry and crying, it is light to hit a man with a few ps, but this stupid girl has turned his back tofort him. It is really stupid, but this stupid but also makes his heart soft and unsatisfactory. .

    The feast of the season sighed and continued to bow down to clean her up.

    When it was stepped down to the lower body, Tang Tang had not had time to dodge. He suddenly remembered a big event in his mind and was almost shocked. "Oops!"

    The banquet was shocked by her reaction. "What happened? What happened?"

    Tang sugar worried about his stomach. "Husband, I will not be pregnant?"

    The banquet was smashed, and she opened her hand on her stomach. "I won''t get pregnant, I just wore a set."

    Tang Tang heard the words, and when I thought about what the "set" was, I immediately let out a sigh of relief. "So I don''t worry."

    Her appearance makes the season feast doubtful. "Are you afraid of pregnancy? Don''t want to have children?"

    Tang sugar shook his head and then nodded. "No birth, husband, we just need a baby. We don''t want a second child."

    The world is only allowed to have two children at most. This is very rare for Tang Tang, who lives in the world view of Duo Duofu, and there are not many four or five in the family. But for Ji Xiaoyan, she can give up the second one, as long as one is enough.

    "Why?" The banquet was stunned. He thought she would want to regenerate one, and he would have wanted another daughter.

    Tang Tang hesitated, or he said in his ear that Ji Xiaoyu had to separate them.

    After the season banquet, I didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    "Husband, you don''t look at your baby. It seems like you are happy and carefree every day. In fact, he is very sensitive in his heart. He will be afraid that we don''t love him. He is afraid that another baby will take our love, so I will react. It¡¯s so big, and I¡¯m trying to separate us. So we don¡¯t want a second baby. We have a small one, and we give him all the love.¡±

    The banquet trembled and raised her hand and touched her eyebrows. "Do you really want a child?" After all, Xiao Yan was not born to her.

    Tang Tang nodded very seriously. "Really don''t! You are optimistic that many parents will ignore the boss at home after having a second child. I don''t want to ignore the baby at all, but I am not sure if I will have another child. I won''t ignore the baby, will it be absolutely fair to the two children, so we will have a good one. After we have a daughter-inw, we don''t have a daughter. You are right? ?"

    The banquet was silent for a long while, and she smiled. "Yes, we will have daughters in the future."

    Seeing that he also agreed to this decision, Tang sugar smiled happily and smiled and said to him: "The baby can be fun. He thinks that we don''t need to sleep again if we don''t have a second child, so we decided to apany us in the next day. You sleep with me for a day, so I am not alone with you, hahaha"

    The banquet was also teased. "This kid! I don''t need him to sleep with me." He said, staring at her meaningfully.

    Tang Tang immediately understood his meaning and shook his fingers shyly. "I promised that the baby would not have a second child. We can''t tell him to see us both sleep in a room, otherwise he would think I was cheating. He, so he will be sad, so I have to sneak backter, so he doesn''t know that I have left."

    "You are really ready to sneak with me? Which couple do you like?" The banquet was not satisfied with the meat that had grown on her cheek.

    Tang Tang knew that this was a little wronged to him, and he smiled and pinched with him. He said, "The baby is still young, and then he will be sensible when he waits. It will not be so."

    The bun of the season feast was twisted up, and a look of innocence.

    Tang Tang saw it and took his neck and began to swear. "I''m sorry, I know you have wronged me. After that, I will do the dishes you love every day."

    "Now I have the dishes I love every day."

    "Amount" Tang Tang thinks that it is really, scratching his head, wanting to change a better condition, but I don''t think I can do anything for him for a long time. Besides eating and making clothes, she will not have other skills. I had to ask him: "What do you want? You told me, I can''t do it as much as I can?"

    "Are you sure? Can you do whatever I want?"

    Tang Tang scratched his head. "As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it. But you also know that I don''t have many things, and I don''t have the money. I can do a lot for you."

    In the eyes of the banquet, there was a hint of joy that was not easy to detect. "Reassured, I can definitely do it if you mention it, I am afraid that you are not willing."

    ¡°How can I not?¡± Tang Tang¡¯s pat on the chest guarantees, ¡°As long as I can do it, I am absolutely willing!¡±

    "Well, this is what you said." The banquetughed out and put it in her ear to say what she asked. "You are on the night, then"

    "!!!" Tang sugar''s face "à§" became a monkey butt, screaming at him with a dizzy eye, "You are deliberate!"

    The water was cold, and the banquet held her up and wrapped her up from start to finish with a bath towel. "You are not saying that as long as you can do it, are you absolutely willing? Can you not do this? Or say you Want to go back?"

    Tang Tang really regretted that he had just said this, but now it¡¯s good, and he¡¯s on his way. As long as I think of myself in such a pose tonight, she feels that she has been lost for 18 years, too shameful!

    What should I do? The thing I promised is to cry and I have to do it, so Tang Tang can only cry and promise his condition.

    The mood of the banquet was too good. After putting on the candy for Tang Tang, I consciously sent the person back to Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s side, and then retired, deep in the name and name, leaving only Tang. Sugar bites the quilt and mourns for himself.

    The next day, Tang Tang was awakened by Ji Xiaoyan. The little guy woke up and saw that her mother was still sleeping well. Don¡¯t be too happy. I was happy to give my mother a dozen loves in the early morning. Dear, my face was full of slobber, and I immediately woke up the candy.

    Seeing Tang sugar woke up, Ji Xiaoying threw herself into her arms. "Mom, are you awake! Did you sleep wellst night?"

    Tang Tang remembered all the pictures ofst night, and his feet were ashamed to be stunned, but his face was just as good. "Mom slept very wellst night."

    Ji Xiaoyan sighed and patted his little chest and said: "That''s good. I dreamedst night that you were being bullied by the bad guys. I always cried in tears. I am so anxious, but I have no idea." Ways to find you, scare me."

    Last night, I was sore and wept the candy in the middle of the night: "" The little guy won¡¯t really hear it? Is she so loud?

    "Oh, dreaming is fake, my mother is not crying, don''t worry."

    Ji Xiaoyan was puzzled to touch her nephew. "Mom, what about your nephew? How do you say that your voice is dumb? Was it not goodst night?"

    Tang Tang was clear and clear, and had to open his cheeks again: "Well, my mother was a little coldst night, so her throat was a bit ufortable, so it was like this. It would be better after two days."

    The little guy heard the words and twisted his eyebrows. He began to preach: "Mom, you are not honest, right? Is it right? You told me that you can''t kick the quilt, you have to cover it well, or you will catch cold." The little guy pulled up the quilt and covered it with Tang Tang. "Mom, you have to cover it well, don''t be honest."

    Tang sugar was touched by the little guy''s intimacy, and was preparing to praise him. How did the little guy suddenly "snap" and pointed at her naked neck and asked: "Mom, you were bitten by mosquitoesst night." What? How red is a big piece here?"

    Red a big piece? Tang Tang couldn''t help but touch his neck. When he touched and felt, he suddenly remembered the traces of the neck that had been smashed by the banquet. He was scared to pull the cor up, and he exined to the little guy: "Yes, yes, yesterday. In the evening, there was a superrge mosquito in the room. My mother was bitten a few times, but then the mosquito was killed by her mother."

    Ji Xiaoyan wondered around the room and muttered to himself, "Isn''t the book saying that there are mosquitoes in the summer? Is there a mosquito in the winter? And why didn''t the mosquito bite me? I am obviously fat." ¡±

    "" Tang sugar can not wait to faint now, wait for this little guy to go to school and wake up again.

    Probably heard the message of help from Tang Tang, the door was opened, and the tall figure of the banquet came in from the door. He sat down to the bed and pulled the quilt for Tang Tang. He said: "I didn''t sleep wellst night, sleep more during the day. Yes, I will send a small donkey to the kindergartenter."

    Ji Xiaoying thought that her mother was bitten by mosquitoes and didn''t sleep well. She immediatelyined with the banquet. "Dad, we have mosquitoes at this time. We all bite a lot of bags from my mother. You see a big red on your neck. Dad, you think about it, I am afraid there are other mosquitoes and then bite my mother."

    Tang Tang reached for his face and mourned.

    The banquet did not change the color to answer Ji Xiaoyan. "It doesn''t matter. Dad wille back and check it at night. It will be fine if all the mosquitoes are wiped out. Don''t worry."

    With Dad¡¯s quarterly åª åª åª åª , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

    Tang Tang used a quilt to cover half of his face to cover his face, leaving only a pair of eyes squinting at his father and son.

    The banquet was full of smiles, pinching her nose, and suddenly bowed down to her, whispering in her ear: "Have a good rest during the day and wait for me toe back at night."

    Tang Tang pulled the quilt and buried his entire face directly. He shrank into an ostrich in the quilt and muttered softly: "Big bad guy"

    The man known as the big bad guyughed twice outside the quilt and patted her head across the quilt.

    However, after Tang sugar tried hard to make a day of psychological construction for the arrival of tonight, the big bad guys who had to do bad things tonight did not return as usual at the point of eating.

 Chapter 57:

    Tang sugar thought that the quarterly banquet was a dy for the troops. He put the food in the pot and kept waiting for him, but he waited until nine o¡¯clock. Xiao Yan¡¯s stomach is hungry and still noting back.

    Ji Xiaoyan screamed on his stomach slowly, squirming on the carpet, and stretching his small arm toward Tang Tang, he said: "Mom, how can Dad note back? I am going to starve."

    Winno, who is eating dinner every night at the season, is also hungry, but she doesn''t call like Ji Xiaoyan, just sitting quietly on her stomach, but looking at it is more pitiful than Ji Xiaoying.

    Tang Tang is also anxious, but watching her two children be hungry, she feels distressed and ps the board. "Dad must have something to dy. Let''s eat first, and give Dad some food to eat back."

    Ji Xiaoyu hesitated with his stomach, and shook his head. "Mom, let''s wait for Dad, Dad maye back soon."

    Tang Tang picked up the two little guys and put them at the table, and put the food out. "It doesn''t matter, the uncle Zhang Cheng did note back. It must be Dad. They have something. It is estimated to be eaten in the cafeteria tonight, so we can first eat."

    Listening to Tang Tang said, the two little guys moved the chopsticks, gorging on the rice, eating more fragrant than usual, apparently starved. Tang Tang is also hungry, but this will not be able to eat, the quarterly banquet has no news, she is not safe in this heart.

    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the outside, and Tang Tang was shocked. He immediately put down the chopsticks and ran to the door. When the door was opened, he thought it was the return of the banquet. I didn¡¯t think he was, but he didn¡¯t know. Little warrior.

    The little warrior gave a tribute to Tang Tang, which shows the intention. "Xunzi, I am the soldier of the quarterly battalion. The battalionmander will let me inform you that he is going to go out of the mission. You take care of yourself and your children."

    "Going out of the mission?" Tang Tang was a bit stunned. This is the first time she came here for a long time to hear about the banquet. It was all early andte. She thought that the daily training of the soldiers is so As soon as I heard the task, I couldn¡¯t get back to God.

    The little warrior exined to Tang Tang in detail: "Xunzi, the battalionmander also wants toe back and tell you personally, but the task is urgent, they are busy with strategic deployment, have not had time to eat dinner, just picked up directly by the helicopter, there is really no time. Come back, I can only let me know."

    Tang Tang was very uneasy and asked the little warrior again and again: "Where did they go? Is it dangerous? Is there a time toe back?"

    The little warrior''s face is embarrassed. "I''m sorry for the scorpion. This is a military secret. It can''t be disclosed to the outside world. I don''t know the other. Only the people who go to do the task know."

    Tang Tang had to swallow the rest of his mouth and smiled and thanked the little warrior.

    After the little warrior finished talking with Tang Tang, he went to the door of the door and knocked Zhang Cheng¡¯s house. He only knocked on the door and brushed it. The Fang Yuwei looked eagerly to ask the little warrior, "What about Zhang Cheng?"

    The little warrior said that he had just said to Tang Tang and the other side Yu Wei. Fang Yuwei was full of worry when he heard theplexion. The brow was screwed tighter than Tang Tang.

    After the little warrior finished, he quickly left, and only Tang Gan and Fang Yuwei were left in the door.

    Since thest cooking, Tang Tang has basically not dealt with Fang Yuwei. It seems that Fang Yuwei¡¯s husband and wifeter quarreled because of this matter. She didn¡¯t know the specifics, but since then, Fang Yuwei has even seen her greeting. They won''t fight, and she naturally won''t take their hot face to the cold **** of others, and they don''t know it.

    Fang Yuwei looked at Tang Tang¡¯s eyes and said nothing to turn into the house. Tang Tang didn¡¯t bother to care about her and went back to the house.

    Ji Xiaoyan saw Tang Tang came back and asked: "Mom, what did Dad do?"

    Tang sugar suppressed his heart''s worries and smiled. He said in a rxed tone: "Dad went out of the mission and will return soon."

    Look at Tang sugar smile, the two children will not worry, continue to eat, Ji Xiaoying alsoforted Tang Tang: "Mom, don''t worry, my father used to go out of the task, and wille back soon."

    Tang sugar nodded, hope so.

    The time for the three people to eat after dinner is not early. Usually, this time is the quarterly banquet holding Wennuo to send her home, but today, others are not there, Tang Tang will take the small **** to go home with Ji Xiaoyan. The Wennuo family walked about ten minutes from here. Tang sugar held a right hand in the left hand, so that it was like a mother with two children.

    Tang Tang suddenly remembered the dialogue with the banquetst night, and suddenly felt that there was no need to wait for the little daughter-inw. Now they have a daughter.

    The season banquet will not think so too?

    After walking for almost a quarter of an hour, Winno stopped in front of a door and pointed at the door of his own candy.

    "Is this the home of Nono?"

    The little girl nodded, but did not take the initiative to knock on the door, but stood still.

    Tang Tang had to knock on the door personally, but he could knock a few times but did not move. Tang Tang was puzzled, and the ear was attached to the door and listened. It was vaguely like hearing the voice of a child. The family should be someone, and then knocked it several times. It took a long time for someone to open the door.

    Opening the door is a pretty woman, long curly hair, wearing a silk nightdress, the skin is very good, at first nce is a very fashionable and very dressed woman, this should be Wennuo''s stepmother Liu Zikai.

    Liu Zikai saw the three people outside the door and smiled at Tang Tang. "Are you the wife of the battalion battalion? Sorry, I was just watching TV. The TV was too loud and I didn''t hear the knock."

    Tang sugar smiled and shook his head and said nothing. "We sent Nono back."

    Liu Zikai reached out and invited Tang Tang to go in. "Come in and sit down and have a cup of tea."

    Tang Tang waved his hand and refused. "No, it''s not early, we have to go home and sleep."

    Liu Zikai did not stay strong, and thanked him with kindness: "That troubles you, Wennuo, this girl is bothering at your home every day, no less trouble for you. Next time I am doing it with his dad, please have a meal for you." ""

    Tang Tang knew that she was just saying kind words and politely said: "No trouble, Nono has a good rtionship with our little sister. I can''t help here to my house to y. This girl is very embarrassed, there is no trouble, and eating is no need."

    At this moment, there was a shout of a small child suddenlying from the house: "Mom where have you been! Come back and y with me!"

    Liu Zikai smiled embarrassedly: "The kid at home is a bit of a headache, so I won''t leave you, and I will be seated next time."

    Tang sugar nodded, touched Nono''s small head, and this came home with Ji Xiaoyan.

    Xiao Shantou stood at the door like this, regardless of Liu Zikai¡¯s greetings, standing still and staring at Tang Tang and Ji Xiaoying¡¯s downstairs. The eyes were so pitiful that Tang Tang had the guilt she had thrown her away. Not that this is a child, she wants to bring the little girl home.

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help but look back at Liu Zikai, just to see the impatience in her eyes, and her heart was a little ufortable.

    On the way home, Ji Xiaoyan was stuffy. "Mom, I secretly told you a secret. In fact, the aunt is not the biological mother of Nono, she is a stepmother!"

    Tang Tang raised his eyebrows. "How do you know?" She did not say this to the little guy. How did he know it?

    The season is awkward, "Of course, Nono told me."

    "Nono told you?" Tang sugar was a little surprised. She had never heard of Nono¡¯s gimmick and asked her what she was shaking her head. She would say this to Ji Xiaoyu.

    "Yes, the aunt never sent Norno to school, did not pick her up from school, did not make breakfast for Nono in the morning, so I was very skeptical, asked Nono if she was a stepmother, Nono nodded, said That is aunt, not a mother."

    It seems that Nono¡¯s gimmick is not talking, just saying it to Ji Xiaoyu.

    Ji Xiaoying is still a super ufortable look. "Mom, why do you say that your stepmother is so bad? Nono is so pitiful, every day hungry, there is no snack, the toy has only one car, even the yground. Never been there."

    Tang Tang touched the little guy''s head and corrected: "Not all the stepmothers are bad. Some stepmothers are also very good. We can''t be partial."

    "But Nono''s stepmother is definitely bad! Her dad and stepmother are sleeping with the little brother, so she can sleep alone in a room, and Nono is afraid to shrink in the quilt every day."

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart is tight. I imagine that a small girl who is so small can¡¯t bear to sleep in a room. She is not afraid of Ji Xiao¡¯s courage. She can¡¯t rest assured that he sleeps alone. How can Nono¡¯s little girl Not afraid of it. No wonder that every day, the little girl is not willing to leave from their home, every time they leave, they are very eager to stay.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart is not tolerant, but she has no choice but to manage the family affairs of others.

    Ji Xiaoyan asked Tang Tangyan: "Mom, can we really leave Nono to sleep in our house? We sleep with her, so she is not afraid."

    Tang sugar shook his head helplessly. "No, unless Nono''s father agrees."

    Ji Xiaoying was instantly paralyzed.

    Tang Tang also distressed Nono, thought about it, and suddenly thought of a good idea, "Baby, then, mother will make a cloth tiger to Nono tomorrow, let the tiger sleep with Nono, the tiger can be fierce, the bad guyse Will be caught by him, so there is a cloth tiger to protect Nono, Nono does not have to be afraid, you say good?"

    Ji Xiaoyan''s eyes lit up and felt that the idea was too good. He waved his hand to let Tang Tang bow his head. "Mom, I have something to tell you."

    Tang Tang is not clear, so he bends his head and bows. The little guy immediately has a big mouth on her face. "Mom, you are the best, love you~"

    "You little guy!" Tang sugar''s heart was warm and he smiled.

    The next morning, Tang Tang took out the needle thread and started to make the cloth tiger for the little girl. At the same time, he was able to find something for himself, so that he would keep thinking about the quarterly banquet if he was idle.

    The head of the squad came over to the door and watched Tang Tang¡¯s heart as a hand-made look. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your heart is not a genius. It seems that I think more.¡±

    Tang Tang called her to sit down. "Xunzi, I am worried that it is useless. What I can do is to make a good life and not let him worry about our mother and child."

    "You are right when you think so. Don''t worry, they have a lot of tasks, big and small, and they won''t have anything to do. Besides, they are the kings of the soldiers. They are big, and it''s so easy."

    Tang Tang heard the words andforted him.

    In order to let Tang sugar rest assured, the head of the group told them about their greatness with Tang Tang. "I told you that these banquets are especially important for them. Otherwise, they will not be so young and they will be battalions." The position of the battalionmander is spelled out step by step. If you don¡¯t say anything else, you will say that your family¡¯s banquet is the most appreciated by the head of the team. No one canpete with the pistol!¡±

    Tang Tangwen¡¯s interest came. This is the first time she heard about the banquet in the barracks. She couldn¡¯t help the scorpion¡¯s clothes. ¡°You will tell me more about them, I think. listen."

    The head of the scorpion poked her forehead andughed at her. "You, when you mention your house, the banquet shines, everything has to go to the back, so I like it?"

    Tang Tang was embarrassed to mutter. "That is, I like it, I can''t help it."

    The head of the groupughed happily. "It¡¯s really not harmful. I will talk to you more."

    "These battalion level are not vegetarian, but from the overall military quality, the banquet is undoubtedly the most prominent. Whether it is from military strategy or personal ability, he is top-notch, the annual contest, The banquet is basically the first."

    Tang sugar mouth smashed, my heart is very proud, her husband is amazing!

    "However, the quarterly banquet is not as good as the other ones. He and Dong Li belong to the family and have nothing to do with the military. Everything has to be done by themselves. Inparison, Zhang Cheng and Nono are opposite. Her dad has the old Zhang people to do the backing support, although it is said that in this ce to pay attention to strength, everything is to speak with the ability, but when ites to the key time to promote the rank or position transfer, then it may not be." In fact, the head of the group did not say, ording to the military merits of the banquet, if it is fair, it will not be a battalionmander.

    Tang Tang licked his lips and couldn¡¯t help but think of the grandfather he saw at Zhuo¡¯s grandma¡¯s birthday party. Grandfather of the season belongs to the upper ss at a nce. He also has the momentum of a soldier in the old man, and Gu Ruran also said that Jijia is a military family. The status of the family in the military is not low, but no one knows this. This shows that the quarterly banquet has never mentioned the family of the season, and has never relied on the season home, and everything he has done is his own.

    Tang Tang did not tell the head of the family about the Ji family. Since the season feast does not want to say, she will always support him.

    Regarding the military affairs, the head of the group is not too good to say too much. After all, there are too many bends in the inside. I only skipped this topic for a while and helped the Tang sugar to make a cloth tiger together.

    With the help of the head of the scorpion, Tang Tang did it very quickly, and it was done in half a day. The cloth tiger was about the same size as Wennuo. The child just had a big smile. When he was sleeping, he seemed to have a small partner. Sleeping like this, you won''t be afraid.

    "Don sugar, you have a heart, you can have no difference with the mother, and some mothers don''t have such a heart." The head of the group loves Tang sugar more and more, she appreciates the kindness and sincerity of Tang Tang. .

    Tang sugar smiled. "That''s my eyes, I like it very much. She is so good with Xiaoyan. This shows that she has a fate with our family. She doesn''t have a mother''s pain. I will be a bit of a headache for her mother." ¡±

    "That little girl is lucky to meet your family." There are so many poor people in the world, but not everyone has the luck to meet the help of the nobles. It¡¯s hard to say before, but from then on, the fate of Nono¡¯s girl¡¯s head will not go bad.

    The head of the group said, suddenlyughing, pointing to himself: "Don¡¯t say that Nono¡¯s girl is lucky when I meet you. I can often eat what you do deliciously, but also every day. You chat, eat, eat, and do things, otherwise I can be alone in my hair at home." She is not bad with other military sergeants, but it is not in the heart of the heart, until Tang Tang came to her, she really said it. The person who speaks.

    Tang Tang looked at the head of the group and curiously asked: "Hey, have you been at home like me before?"

    "That is not." The head of the group shook his head. "I used to do clothing business in my hometown. Later, it was inconvenient to go here with the army. Now I have to take care of the Wenwen college entrance examination and I can¡¯t go out to find a job, even if I am bored. I have to bear it. You don''t know. I have been so eager to get a lot of hair in thest two years. If I have such good patience, I will be fine."

    Tang Tang busy said: "I am also bored. When the baby and his dad are not at home during the day, I am very bored. I can only do housework and do some needlework to pass the time. I hope that they wille back soon." However, she has been such a child since she was a child, and she is more ustomed to it.

    "Hey, let me say, we women have to do something about themselves, not to say that in order to make money, at least not to make themselves feel bored, and spend their years."

    Tang Tang agrees with the head of the group. She thinks of Ji Yue, Ji Yue has her own career, and she is busy every day. Although she is used to staying at home, she still admire and admire the moon. This kind of woman, but she will never do such a month.

    Tang Tang sighed in dismay. "I don''t do anything other than cooking and doing needlework. I can''t find a job when I go out, and Xiaoxiao is so small. I can''t take care of their father and son when I go out to find a job. "Compared with their own wonderful, it is still the most important of their father and son.

    "It¡¯s also true." The head of the group understood that she was trapped like this.

    Tang Tang couldn¡¯t help thinking. If there is work to do at home, it will not only allow you to do things, but also take care of your husband and children.

    Listening to Tang Tang¡¯s saying, the head of the group suddenly stunned, looked at the needle thread in the hands of Tang Tang, and suddenly took a thigh. ¡°Tang Sugar, you can do it. You are not a ready-made skill.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    The banquet: "The second day of the cave room sent me to do the task, I think the good posture has not been realized, the author youe out, I promise not to kill you."

    The author shivered with a lid on his lid. "You keep it first, and it¡¯s thick and thin."

 Chapter 58:

    Tang sugar is unknown, "What can I do?"

    The head of the scorpion picked up the needle thread in the hand of Tang Tang, and the voice was full of excitement. "You see, your handwork is so good, you can open a shop to make clothes for others. The clothes you make are so beautiful, definitely There are a lot of people who like it, and they can¡¯t sell it."

    "Hey? Selling clothes?" Tang Tang is still a bit confused. "Xunzi, this is not a business, but how can I leave home? Xiaoxiao and his father still need me to take care of it."

    "You see, why can''t you keep up with the times?" The head of the group is sometimes convinced of Tang Tang, a young girl who does not love the Inte, lives like the elderly, and has something on the Inte. Unfamiliar, even her middle-aged woman is not as good.

    Tang Tang scratched his head and waited for the head of the group to continue to exin.

    "I mean, if you open an online store, you can do it on Taobao. When you go to the custom-made clothing for the guests, I see that the kind of skirt that you are doing is particrly beautiful, and it is very beautiful to wear. There are also embroidered shoes that you have made, and there are definitely many girls who like them."

    ¡°Online shop?¡± Tang Tang remembered his online shopping experience. ¡°Is it just like those stores that I buy on Taobao, I also do the store?¡±

    The head of the scorpion p his hands. "I mean this! You will y the sample. When the guests need it, you will record the size of the people and give them a special set. So you don''t have to go out at home, just do it at home. Needlework is all right, no different from your daily life."

    "That''s okay." Tang sugar was moved by the head of the group. She first knew that her needlework could also make money in this era, and she didn''t need to go out to find a job. It was just too suitable for her. It is.

    The head of the group also felt that this idea was awesome. He took the excitement and said: "There is no need to open the online shop without any cost. Even if the business is not good, it will not lose anything. Anyway, we have no inventory, they are all customized, not afraid of losing money. In fact, I also thought about doing clothing business online, but it is inconvenient to buy goods here, and now Taobao shop is very difficult to do, basically can not make money, so I gave up. But you can, you do The clothes are distinctive and beautiful, or they are handmade by hand. They can''t be imitated by others, and they can''t be sold."

    ¡°Can you really sell it? Is anyone willing to wear a costume now?¡± Would it be talked about wearing a costume outfit?

    "Normal people don''t wear it, but now many people don''t like to y cosy. I don''t know anything about it. Or the text says to me, these people like to buy costumes to wear; and those who y ancient instruments. People generally perform in costumes and are more artistic."

    "Yes," Tang Tang listened to the head of the group, and said that he was excited, but after being excited for a while, he was defeated by reality. "But I can make clothes, but I can''t get it." I can''t learn this."

    The head of the group also knows that Tang Tang is a semi-electronic blind. He thought about it: "This way, Tang Tang, if you believe that the scorpion is a person, the scorpion will help you take care of the online shop, then give you a customer service, andter give you Sending a courier, these nephews used to do business often, do you say no?"

    Tang Tang didn''t want to nod. "Of course, I am stunned. I believe in you one hundred. I am willing to help me. I am toote to thank you. If I can sell it, my profit will be half of you."

    The head of the scorpion hurriedly waved his hand. "Don''t you, I will do some customer service work. How can you ask for half of your profits? If you don''t do it for free, you don''t want to do it for free. Then you will not be polite with you. Going out of a piece of clothing and giving the donkey a profit will be."

    "One point is too little, scorpion, or three points."

    "No, no, no, no, I don''t have to do anything. It''s enough to have a bit of a move. If you give it to the donkey, you won''t do it."

    See the head of the group said that Tang Tang had to promise.

    The head of the scorpion is an acute child. After he said it, he immediately ran home. "I am going to apply for an online shop now, and I will give you a message in a few days. Don''t have done a few sets of clothes before, just take those samples. It is best to find a ready-made model to take a photo, let the guests refer to it, you can also do some good-looking clothes as a model during this time."

    Tang Tang nodded, "OK, give it to me."

    After the head of the scorpion walked away, Tang Tang was still a little bit stunned. The little heart smashed through the sneak peek. It was a little bit unbelievable that he had to open a shop to do business. She had never thought about it for two lifetimes.

    Really sessful? However, let''s try it. Anyway, the head of the group doesn''t say that it doesn''t cost, even if it doesn''t work, there is no loss. So why not try it?

    Thinking of this, Tang sugar picked up the mobile phone and called Ji Yue. When she was connected there, she told Ji Yue about what she wanted to open the store and sought her advice.

    After listening to the month, I was very happy for Tang Tang. I even said yes to this matter. "Don Sugar, I don''t dare to say anything else, but if you do it, there is absolutely no problem. The clothes you make are too special, not the kind of machine. If you can do it, if you open a store, I will buy every suit you have!"

    Tang Tang was told by Ji Yue that he was not happy, and his self-confidence has risen a lot. "You don''t have to buy it, I will give it to you for free."

    "Oh, that''s a lot of embarrassment." Ji Yue was only polite and sighed on the original form. "If this is the case, I will not be polite with you. You will send me the new clothes you have made. I am free." Your model, take photos with mypany''s dedicated photographer to hang in the store, you go to the photographer and model in the province, how about, I am enough?"

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Tang was surprised to look forward to it. ¡°How are you so good in Jiyue! It¡¯s too interesting! Your body is so good, beautiful and beautiful. It¡¯s good to wear my clothes. The guests are sure. I want it."

    Ji Yueughed, "I will praise you so much, I will fix this model. When you make up the shop, I will give you publicity and publicity to ensure that your business is booming."

    Tang Tang can''t wait to kiss her, she is so lucky, the people I met are helping her.

    Ji Yue suddenly made a suggestion: "Don Sugar, I suggest that you make a wedding suit, you will definitely sell well, because many people now like to do Chinese weddings, the wedding clothes are provided by the studio. Or the online purchase, in fact, the quality is not very good, the style is not good-looking, many rich people will specifically invite people to customize the service, but I think that those who are expensive to customize do not necessarily have the look you do."

    "Really? Then I will do a good job first, and send it to you at that time, you can take pictures for me."

    "No problem, the man is happy to let me give me a guest model. I also like to relive the feeling of getting married with him. Haha, you can hurry up, I am eager to wear a hi. Impressed."

    "Well, I will be happy first, very soon."

    If I said that Tang Gan was still awkward before the call, her self-confidence was very strong after the call. Ji Yue was so powerful, even she said that there is no problem, then it is no problem, as long as she does The clothes look good on the line.

    Thinking of this, Tang Tang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and immediately took out the paper and pen to outline the new clothes. The first thing she painted was the style of hi, and she liked to see her. When the sisters of the house were married, She has seen it a few times, and she has done a good dress for herself.

    In addition, she also intends to make two sets of different styles of women''s dresses, and finally make a set of little boy''s costumes and a set of little girl''s costumes, the little boy will do ording to the body of Ji Xiaoying, the little girl will ording to Winno''s body, let them directly be their own small models. By the time the two children must be especially cute!

    After painting the costumes, Tang Tang bought all the fabrics needed from the store where he often went to buy fabrics, and added money to let the boss send the fastest express delivery.

    Then Tang Tang began to paint two sets of children''s clothes. The boy''s clothes were a long gown plus a small girdle, with small boots and small hats of the same color. It was so cute; the little girl''s style was more Now, she ns to make a pink dress and a white sand blouse with moon white embroidered shoes. It is also good to see.

    Although it is strange to wear the ancient costumes in this era, but the children will not be able to say anything when they wear them out, but they will feel very cute, especially when they wear their birthdays.

    Tang Tang can''t wait to pull the two small cutes of Ji Xiaoyan and Wennuo to measure the size.

    "Mom, what are you doing?" Ji Xiaoyan carried a small arm and a small leg to y with candy.

    "Mom wants to give you and Nono the size, and then give you a set of costumes and small clothes. After you do it, can you give the two online stores to your mother a small model?"

    Ji Xiaoying is a child who is not afraid of being born and not afraid of being noticed. When the model is a very novel thing for him, he nods at the moment. "Can, I am so handsome, when the model is very good."

    Winno looked at the season and nodded. Although she didn''t understand what she was going to do, she did not hesitate to follow her head. She could also be a model.

    Tang Tang gave a kiss to one person, and then gave the good cloth tiger a reward to Wino. "Nono, you give the aunt a model, this is the reward that the aunt gives you."

    Seeing the cloth tiger, Winno¡¯s eyes lit up, but he did not pick it up, but hesitatedly looked at Ji Xiaoyu because Ji Xiaoyan had no reward.

    Tang Tang saw this and brought a good pastry to Ji Xiaoyu. "This is a reward for Xiaoyan."

    This reward season is very satisfied, and now the cloth tiger is stuffed into Wennuo¡¯s arms. "Well, you hold it. After sleeping, you will sleep with a cloth tiger. The tiger is very powerful. It has it with you. Don''t be afraid at night."

    Winno nodded, and the corner of his mouth slid up quietly, revealing two cute little tiger teeth, and his eyes became a crescent. The little hand touched and touched the tiger''s tail. He suddenly thought of something and turned to Tang. Sugar, unexpectedly, "snacked" on her face, and shyly buried her face behind the cloth tiger.

    Tang Tang suddenlyughed out, and touched her soft hair with affection. "Nono is so cute."

    Ji Xiaoying was proud to be quite brave, but he taught him, and it took her boss to make her so cute.

    Winno was shy for a moment, and the cloth tiger in his hand was handed to Ji Xiaoyan.

    Tang Tang hasn''t understood what this little girl wants to do. Ji Xiaoyan will wave his hand. "I am a man, I am bold, I don''t need a cloth tiger to sleep with me, you need it, you bring it back to y."

    Listening to Ji Xiaoyan, Weno took the cloth tiger back and regained his baby in his arms.

    Ji Xiaoyan took her hand like a little adult and walked to the carpet where the two often yed. "Well,e with me, let''s eat pastries, my pastry is half of you."

    Winno was taken to the carpet, and after getting a piece of cake, he was about to eat it, but he listened to Ji Xiaoyan desperately to clear the scorpion.

    Winno¡¯s action of eating pastries suddenly stopped, and he looked at him with sorrowful eyes.

    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Ji Xiaoyan sang two times, and the fingers pretended to inadvertently poke their cheeks.

    Wennuo suddenly remembered the way that Ji Xiaoying taught her to say thank you these days. He suddenly realized that he had put down the pastry in his hand and took a kiss on his cheeky cheek, thanking him.

    Ji Xiaoyu squinted with satisfaction. "Okay, eat it."

    Looking at the stunned Tang Tang on the side: "Is this baby a small girl who is cheaper?" Do you want to y a butt?

    The application for the online store was quicklypleted. When the name was given to the store, the head of the group was named directly by the name of Tang Tang, which was called the custom of sugar candy.

    Jiyue is also very forceful. She directly wears the embroidered shoes that she gave her before the candy, and asked the makeup artist to give her a costume hairstyle. Then she went into the studio of theirpany and let the photographer shoot a lot. Each picture is beautiful, and with an ancient curtain, the entire costume of a fairy is both visual.

    When the head of the group saw these pictures, they threw their thighs with excitement. "Oh, this is too good. I am a middle-aged woman who wants to wear it and try it. This is definitely good to sell. I will go now. Put this set on the shelf! This is the first item in our store."

    The head of the scorpion was very good at operating theputer. He quickly uploaded the picture and waited until thest step to fill out the price of the clothes. He asked Tang Tang: "How much does this dress sell?"

    "Amount" Tang sugar has also been stumped. I have never thought about this problem before. "The cost of this piece of clothing, including cloth thread, is about two hundred. I have to do it for three days. You see us. How much is it suitable to sell?"

    Before the head of the scorpion was to do the clothing business, the door was cleared in this respect. Now I carefully pondered it and bite my teeth: "Let''s sell one thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight!"

    Tang Tang was shocked. "Hey, are we selling too expensive?" A skirt in the mall is also a thousand pieces. Generally speaking, the Inte is cheaper than the clothes of the mall. One hundred and eighty-eight is too expensive.

    The head of the scorpion has his own reasons. "I think our clothes have to go up the high-end route. It is not the kind of clothes that can be bought casually. Besides, your craft is absolutely worth the price. If you buy it, you will not lose. Don''t rely on quantity, let''s rely on fine!"

    "Would anyone like to buy it?" Who is so expensive?

    The head of the group was confident and nodded. "There will be people who buy it. Although there are not many people to buy, we don''t rely on the amount to make money. If you have something to do, if you buy more people at a cheaper price, you must not be exhausted." ""

    Tang Tang feels that this makes sense. Anyway, she has a seasonal feast. She does not rely on this life. If she really buys a lot of people, she is too busy to talk about it. She has no time to take care of her father and son. That is not enough.

    Finally, the price of this dress is determined to be 1,880 yuan.

    After the first item was put on shelves, Jiyue was the first store to collect, and then I made a friend circle again: Youst requested Amway''s clothes, now!

    This dress was worn in the circle of friendsst month. At that time, a lot of people shouted and asked for an introduction. This is the second month of the month, and the link address of the store is attached.

    There are a lot of people in Ji Yue¡¯s circle of friends. There are countlessments following this article.

    Grandma Zhuo also made ament: Tang Tangtou¡¯s clothes are really good, and Jiuyue Shantou¡¯s model also gives full marks.

    Gu Changan: My wife is a model, this shop is going to be a fire.

    Zhuo Ji: This is the shop of Tang Tang?

    Jiyue''s cousin: Hahaha, you were not willing to let me borrow thest time you wear me. Now I am going to buy one myself!

    Subordinate one: What store is so cattle, even please let our boss personally be a model? Niubi, I am going to pay a visit.

    Subordinate 2: Don''t say anything, decisively collect a set, I have to take a set of photo.

    ......

    Ji Yue¡¯s circle of friends is about to fall, but I have to say that the results of Ji Yue¡¯s shots are naturally extraordinary. Soon the store has changed from only one collection to fifty-four collections, and then two other guests have ced orders. .

    The head of the scorpion is as excited as a child. "Open the door! Don''t be a friend of Tang Tang, it will bring us business so soon."

    Tang Tang is also excited, it was just a temporary rise, and now seems to be really sessful!

    She also has her own business.

 Chapter 59:

    Tang Tang hurriedly reminded the head of the scorpion, "You don''t want to be happy, don''t hesitate to ask about the size of the two guests and the color requirements. Say hello. I started to make clothes for them."

    "I am happy to forget the right pair." The head of the group quickly served as a customer service specialist, and dutifullymunicated with the guests who had ced the order, and then handed the data of the inquiring guests to Tang Tang.

    With the data, Tang Tang immediately started to make clothes, and made orders for the guests during the day, and continued to do weddings at night.

    Ji Xiaoying saw that her mother didn''t take a break at night and always made clothes. She touched her face with a bit of pain. "Mom, are you tired?"

    Tang Tang kissed him. "Mom is not tired. Anyway, I have nothing to do at night." Before the previous banquet, he gave him a foot bath, talked to him, watched him teach him to learn, even if he didn''t do anything. I feel very happy and full, but when he left, she felt that time passed very slowly. She had to find something for herself and would not always think about him.

    Ji Xiao took a few seconds of Tang Tang, and sighed heavily after half a sigh. "Mom, do you want Dad?"

    Tang sugar took the needle of the needle, the smile on his face faded a little, she really missed him, so I thought about it.

    Ji Xiaoying hugged her neck and patted itfortably on her back. The milk said, "Mom, I know that you want Dad, because I want to be a father, but we must be strong, we can not cry." Can''t you be sad to know?"

    Tang Tang wasforted by him and wanted tough and want to cry. He sucked his nose and nodded. "Okay, my mother is strong, my mother is not sad, we will wait for Dad toe back together."

    "That''s right. Mom, don''t work, let''s go to bed early. On TV, women say that they have to sleep a lot of sensations before they be bleached, so mothers have to sleep earlier to get more."

    Tang Tang¡¯s mood was soforted by the little guy. He listened to the advice of the little guy and put the needlework down to sleep with him.

    Ji Xiaoying still sleeps for three minutes, but Tang Tang has lost sleep again, and can''t sleep over and over again. When he closes his eyes, he thinks about the variety of the banquet. After he left, she always slept badly at night, and her heart was worried. She didn''t know where he was. He didn''t know if he couldn''t eat enough to wear and didn''t wear warm clothes. He didn''t know that he was safe.

    On that day, I heard that the description of the little warrior knew that the matter was definitely urgent and the task was very important. Otherwise, it would not be necessary for several battalionmanders to perform in the past, nor would it be dangerous.

    Tang Tang used to think that the soldiers were very glorious and defending the country. They were great heroes. Now they know the hardships behind the big heroes. They keep training every day. The clothes in the cold weather can be sweated all over again. Every day is good. Going out, buting back is always gray-faced, the nails are all mud in the seams, and there are often injuries caused by training. All this is to protect the homnd.

    Tang Tang often feels distressed to die, but also knows that this is the duty of the military, so he can only silently pray that he is safe every day, as long as he is safe, she has nothing to ask for.

    Tang Tang spent five days in the evening to make the wedding happy clothes, the style of the wedding is the most popr in the era of Tang Tang, and it is the favorite of most high-end women, naturally gorgeous, more integrated than today The modern Chinese style is more full of ancient and beautiful, and the bride wears it with a special charm.

    When Jiyue received the wedding clothes, his eyes became star eyes, and Gu Chang¡¯an¡¯s arm shook his head. ¡°I said that we should have a Chinese wedding when we got married. You see our Chinese country¡¯s many clothes. Pretty and more festive, but you have to do Western style! me you!"

    Gu Changan was too hard to say. At that time, Ji Yue himself was swinging between the Chinese and Western weddings. He had to let him make the decision. In the end, he chose Western style, and now she wasined.

    Gu Changan red at Ji Yue, "Don''t make trouble, it''s a big deal. We can''t do a wedding with this candy suit."

    Jiyue¡¯s mind is still not bad, and he licked his chest. ¡°You are not afraid of beingughed at by others. How can the same couple have two weddings in their lifetime?¡±

    "What do you say?" Gu Changan took her.

    Ji Yuexiao smiled. "We put on this set of clothes to take a set of photo, it is a make-up wedding photo, and then give the photo to Tang Tang for publicity."

    Gu Changan unconditionally supported, "Well, what are you saying, I have no opinion."

    Ji Yue immediately contacted the best photo studio. The first thing on the second day was to take Gu Changan to take a photo.

    Then, when Tang sugar brushed the circle of friends the next day, she saw the Chinese-style photo of Ji Yue released. The above Ji Yuemei was not good, Gu Changan was also very handsome, and the two were simply a model of handsome men and women, arge group. People were surprised by the photos of his two.

    Zhuo grandma is the first to grab the sofa: I want to set this set, and wear this when Zhuo Ji gets married!

    Ji Yue reply: Grandma, your eyes, let the big brother hurry to find a grandson.

    Tang Tang hastened to add in the bottom: Zhuo Big Brother''s happy service I have a free package.

    Zhuo Ji: I am innocent lying gun?

    Gu Changan: Hahaha, big brother, you can only find a way to find a wife.

    Tang Tang was happy to die.

    The head of the group sent the photo of the photo sent by Ji Yue to the store, so the second item in the shop was officially put on the shelves. The price of this set of clothes is not cheap. After two people¡¯s consultation, the final price is 9,900. Ny-nine.

    The clothes of the two previous customers who ordered the order were alsopleted, and the head of the group sent it out with the fastest express, and the first order was sessfully delivered.

    The first business in life was just like this. Tang Tang¡¯s mood was about to take off. I was so excited that I dreamed that many people came to the store to ce orders. The head of the group was busy and turned around. She also made clothes and turned around. A lot of money fell from the sky, and she and the head of the scorpion were buried. Two people sat on the ground and you gave me a piece of money.

    On the second day, Tang Tang said with the head of the group that the dream of the head of the group was amused, and the tears came out quickly. After a while, he said, "In fact, I don¡¯t want to make much money. Now I am very satisfied. Now, no more doing nothing every day, life has a head."

    Tang Tang also felt that "I am also, I feel very fulfilled and very happy now." Is this the feeling of having a career? It¡¯s really great.

    There were no other orders for the time being, and Tang Tang set about doing the clothes worn by the two little guys. The head of the group gave her help at the side. The day when the two fulfilled the day began.

    However, just after a while, the door was shot "beep", and the sound of Ji Xiaoying, who had just been sent to the kindergarten for a while, said, "Mom! Mom, you are going to open the door! Mom,e on. !"

    Tang Tang and the head of the group were shocked. They quickly put down things to open the door. Ji Xiaoyan rushed to Tang Tang, and his face was very red. "Mom, you are going to go to Nono¡¯s home to find someone, Nono has Dangerous!"

    "What?" Tang sugar picked up the little guy. "What happened? Nono?"

    Ji Xiaoyan''s eyes are all red. "Mom, Nono didn''te to school today. I asked the teacher. The teacher said that Nono was notfortable and rested at home. Butst night, Nono was still good, then I secretly went. Nono¡¯s family was looking for her, but the aunt didn¡¯t let me go in to see Nono. Mom, Nono is definitely dangerous!¡±

    Tang Tang and the head of the group looked at each other and did not believe the words of Ji Xiaoyan.

    The head of the group hesitated and said: "It should be really ufortable. It is normal for a child to get sick."

    Tang Tang also felt that it would not be as outrageous as Ji Xiaoyu said. Noon¡¯s stepmother couldn¡¯t be like her, but it¡¯s always good to look at it, so she said: ¡°Look at us, if you¡¯re in the past, if you¡¯re Nuozhen was sick and I came back to cook the soup and send it to the child."

    The head of the group agreed that the two men locked the door and took Ji Xiaoyu to Wen¡¯s home.

    Tang Tang stepped on the door before knocking on the door. It was only after a good knock on the door that it was opened. The door was still Liu Zikai. After seeing a few people, she changed her face slightly and then smiled and asked, "Are you this?"

    The head of the group exined: "We heard that Nono''s girl was not feeling well today because she was not feeling well. I was a little worried. Juste see her. Is she all right?"

    Liu Zikai stood at the door. "It''s okay, it was a bit coldst night, so I was going to let her rest at home for a few days."

    "Let''s cool? Then let''s go in and see the little girl." The head of the group wanted to enter the door, but Liu Zikai stood at the door without concession. He smiled at the strange eyes and said: "Nono is asleep now. I just fell asleep, I don¡¯t want to bother to see if you want to see her again tomorrow."

    The head of the group and the Tang sugar look at each other. Both of them feel that something is wrong. It is not to look at the child. Why do you push the three resistances?

    Tang Tang said: "When we go in peace, we will not quarrel with the children, just look at it with relief. Do you see it?"

    Liu Zikai¡¯s face is a bit ugly, as if he is impatient with the ipetence of several of them, and he said with impatience: ¡°It¡¯s really inconvenient today, you areing.¡±

    Several people were caught in a deadlock at the door.

    Ji Xiaoying took a look at this and saw the situation. He understood the current situation. He had a small fist and a bite. He suddenly got rid of the gap around Liu Zikai when everyone was not paying attention. In the room, go straight to the only room with a closed door.

    When Liu Zikai came over, it was toote. The room shouted in the room with a cry of horror: "Mom, you areing in, Nono is dead!"

    The face of Tang Tang and the head of the group changed greatly. The head of the group also refused to take care of the others. One of them pushed Liu Zikai away and pushed the person into a shackle, letting the Tang sugar machine ran in.

    Tang Tang went straight to the bedroom where Nono was in, and saw that the little girl was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, her lips were bloodless, and there was a very shocking p in the left face, and even the corners of her mouth were bleeding.

    Xiao Shantou ispletely lifeless, and he is not awake when he is a child.

    Tang sugar''s hand suddenly started to shake, twitching to touch the little girl''s breath, when feeling the breath, sighed and sighed, but fortunately, not dead.

    "Baby, Nono is not dead, Nono is good."

    Ji Xiaoying heard tears in his eyes and looked at Tang Tang. "How can Nano not wake up?"

    Tang Tang was not sure what was going on. His hands were carefully examined on the little girl''s head. It was found that in addition to the wound on the face, there was a circle of marks on both wrists, which was caused by the force of grasping.

    However, these should not be the reason for the little girl, there must be other injuries.

    The head of the scorpion and Liu Zikai entangled outside, gave Tang sugar enough time to check the body of the little girl, Tang sugar did not find other skin trauma, but in the back of the head of the little girl touched a particrlyrge bag, the whole back of the head is bulging It must have been caused by a strong hit.

    Little girl is stunned!

    Thinking of this, Tang Tang took the little girl and ran outside the door. "Baby, let''s take Nono to the hospital now."

    Ji Xiaoyan wiped his tears and followed the candy.

    Liu Zikai, who was still entangled with the leader¡¯s nephew, saw Tang Tang holding people out, and his face immediately changed. He broke away from the head of the group and stopped the Tang Tang. ¡°What are you doing? This is a tant rob!¡±

    Tang sugar''s eyes are cold, and the voice is angry. "I should ask what you want to do! Why is Nono''s face fanned? Why is it stunned? Why do you not take her to see a doctor? ¡±

    Liu Zikai¡¯s eyes shed, but he did not retreat. ¡°What is it about you? This is my daughter. Is she not obedient? Can I p a p? She stunned and stunned on the wall. I thought I would wake up in a while. It¡¯s not convenient to see a doctor here, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    "You are so arrogant, let go, I don''t tell you this now, I want to take her to see a doctor." Tang sugar bypassed people and left.

    Liu Zikai did not let it, and reached out to grab the child in Tang Tang¡¯s arms. Fortunately, the leader¡¯s nephew ran over and dragged her. ¡°I tell you Liu Zikai, if this child has something, you can¡¯t eat it, you are the most So let Tang Tang take her to see a doctor, but then you can''t afford it."

    "Why can''t I afford it? This is my child. When is it your turn to gesticte here? You are going to roll from my house!" Liu Zikai''s strength is great. Under the pull of the leader''s nephew, he still dies with Tang Tang. Don''t let go, Tang Tang can''t walk in one step.

    At this moment, Ji Xiaoyan, who had never spoken, suddenly rushed up and bite on Liu Zikai¡¯s thigh. Liu Zizhen suddenly screamed, and the whole man struggled and fell to the ground.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Tang did not dy, holding the child and rushing outside, Ji Xiaoyan followed closely, the head of the scorpion also followed the back, and several people went straight to the family.

    The head of the scorpion looked at the little girl and didn''t move for a long time. She didn''t have a heart. She called Tang Tang: "Don Sugar, Nono doesn''t know what''s going on. Now I don''t know if I will go to the town to dy the illness. I think we can find it first. Look for the military doctor in the army, insurance."

    Tang Tang thought about it too. He took the little girl and went straight to the gate of the army. He told the soldiers standing guard, and the soldiers immediately went in and asked for help.

    After a while, the two military doctors hurried to the door with a medical kit. After carefully looking at the situation, the face looked a little bad. "This girl is stunned. It may be a concussion. You must go to a big hospital." Do ct check to determine, this situation is estimated to be hospitalized, we immediately send a car to send you, can not be dyed."

    Tang Tang couldn''t understand what was a concussion, but from the ugly face of it, I knew it would be very serious. I couldn''t help myself with tears. I choked and thanked me. After the car came, I climbed up with the leader. Go straight to the county hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital, Xiaotoutou was taken by the doctor to do a ct examination of the brain. After the meeting, the doctor came out to announce the situation with them: "The little cockroach is shaking, the situation is a bit serious, and it takes a period of hospitalization."

    Tang Tang repeatedly promised, "Good, we are hospitalized."

    The hospital arranged a double ward for Xiao Shantou. A patient had already lived in the ward and was hospitalized for brain injury.

    The head of the scorpion let Tang Tang look at it here, and she went back to clean up the hospitalized things.

    The nurse lost the fluid to Wino. The little girl had little meat on her small hand. The blue veins were obvious. After poked on the needle, she looked particrly pitiful. Tang sugar was so painful that she couldn¡¯t take her cold hand. .

    Ji Xiaoying climbed onto the bed, pulled up the little girl''s other little hand to help her squat, and slid gently to her cheek, as if to help her blow away the palm print on her face, "Nono, I won''t hurt if I blow you, and wake up if you don''t hurt."

    Watching Wen Nuo still lying still, Ji Xiaoyan tted his mouth, but tried to scream and not cry, then talked to her: "Nono, you can''t sleep all the time, you have to wake up quickly, don''t be afraid, I will protect you in the future and will not let you be bullied again."

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart was sour, went to the nurse and found a little ointment to gently rub it on Nono¡¯s cheek. Just looking at the red palm print, now it¡¯s already swollen, the child¡¯s skin is delicate, Nono¡¯s skin It is even more tender than the children of the same age, so this paparazzi is particrly shocking.

    In the end, how much effort is used to make the child like this, even if it is not his own, can you get it? Do you have anything to say to your child?

    Today, if Ji Xiaoyan insists on finding someone, if she wants to go and see it, maybe Liu Zikai will hide this person. What should I do if I miss the best treatment time? Just be afraid of this candy.

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart is really angry. Liu Zizhen is more masculine as a man¡¯s gentle and longsting. Since he does not love, why should he swear? Since he is jealous, why should he abandon it? After abandoning, even the stable life of such a small daughter cannot be guaranteed.

    What if such a man has the ability to do it again?

 Chapter 60:

    In the night, Wennu, who had been lying quietly, suddenly started a high fever and began to talk nonsense.

    Tang Tang, who has been taking care of him, is not in the right situation. He immediately went to the nurse. The nurse gave him a temperature of nearly 40 degrees. He quickly asked the doctor to prescribe medicine and re-infuse.

    As a result, the nurse just left the needle and Weno suddenly turned his head. "Wow," he spit out, just spit on the candy next to him.

    Tang Tang can''t take care of this, because the little girl who just had a good needle has suddenly returned to the blood because of this pull, and a big bag is bulging on the hand. The head of the scorpion hurriedly went to the nurse to re-process it. Before he was finished, the little girl fell asleep and fell silently.

    "It''s okay, the concussion will be dizzy and vomiting." The head of the scorpion let Don sugar not worry, "You go to the bathroom to clean up yourself and change your clothes."

    Tang Tang took the clothes brought by the head of the scorpion and went to the bathroom to change it. When he came out, he took a pot of hot water and wiped the dirty face with a towel.

    The face of Xiaotoutou is not big. It seems that the disease seems to be smaller, and the poorness is tight. Even the head of the group can¡¯t see it. He whispers in a low voice: ¡°This Liu Zikai is too much. This time, everything is said. I can''t just forget it. I have to tell Wen Changyi about their situation with the politicalmissar.

    Tang Tang "hmm", "We will wait for Nono to wake up and ask what is the situation, or not listen to her side of the word."

    The head of the scorpion also knows this. He temporarily swallowed the anger and hugged Ji Xiaoyu, who was worried and refused to go home, into his arms and patted it. "Nono is fine. You will continue to sleep, and you will stay with you tomorrow." promise."

    Ji Xiaoying didn''t feel worried about Winn''s eyes again, confirming that she was really okay, and then she blinked her eyes and nestled in the arms of the head of the group and closed her eyes again.

    The two adults didn''t dare to close their eyes this night, and they kept watching until dawn, but it is gratifying that the little girl who was in aa after a long day was finally awake and opened his eyes.

    Ji Xiaoying was the first person to wake up, and immediately rushed to grab her hand. "Nonono, you wake up! You finally woke up! You scared me!"

    The two adults also followed and went to bed to see, seeing the little girl is really awake, such as a negative release.

    The head of the scorpion ran to the doctor with excitement.

    Tang Tang touched the pale face of the little girl. "Nono, can you hear the aunt talking? Did you hear a little response from the aunt?"

    Xiaotou¡¯s eyes were a bit sluggish. After a long time, I moved my eyes and slowly looked at the people around me. I blinked and my lips moved. It made a very slight sound, but it was too small. I heard that only Ji Xiaoying, who was very close, heard it.

    "Mom, Nono said that she is very painful, what should I do?"

    Tang sugar sighed, it seems that the little girl is still awake, and did not hurt the brain, this is fortunate in the misfortune.

    Appeasefully kissed the little girl''s forehead. "Baby Oh, the doctor''s uncle ising soon, and soon it won''t hurt."

    The little girl slightly sideways, looking at the sight of Tang Tang is a bit stunned.

    Tang sugar thought she was just a little confused, and no longer said more, go to the bathroom to get some hot water to wash the face of the little girl, and wake up by the way.

    Ji Xiaoying hadn''t waited for Wennu to wash his face. He couldn''t wait to ask the reason for her injury. The voice was full of anger. "Nono, you told me how you hurt? Is your stepmother hit you?"

    Wennuo''s brow wrinkled, and his side looked at Ji Xiaoyan without talking.

    Seeing that she doesn''t talk, Ji Xiaoying pats his chest. "No, don''t be afraid, you tell me, I will help you revenge."

    Winno stunned his face, his voice was small and small: "Hey brother, your voice is bigger, I can''t hear."

    The season is awkward, his voice is very loud, how can he not hear?

    Tang Tang finally found out that something was wrong, his face changed, and he leaned into the little girl and talked to her in a normal voice. "Nono, can you hear what the aunt is saying?"

    Xiao Shantou is a look of utter disappointment, once again asking: "Greater."

    A heart of Tang Tang instantly sank to the bottom of the valley, and his heart trembled. No, no

    The head of the group just brought the doctor in. Tang Tang immediately shuddered and said to the doctor: "Doctor, my family''s ears don''t seem to be clear, you can take a look."

    "What?! What happened to the ear!" The head of the group also changed his face.

    The doctor looked solemnly to Weno to check his ears, and then pushed the little girl out of the ward to do a special inspection. The three sugar brothers waited on the side and waited until the result came out. The doctor said to them: "Because of the external force, the injury When the child''s ear nerves are reached, the left ear is hearing loss and the right ear is slightly weaker."

    This sentence is like a blue sky, squatting on their hearts, Ji Xiaoying does not understand what the doctor said, but Tang Tang and the head of the scorpion are clearly aware of the seriousness of this sentence. degree.

    Hearing loss, this is a disability! This is a misfortune for a child.

    "Doctor, the child is still so small, can''t hear it, you can save her, her life is still growing." Tang Tang said that she couldn''t stop crying.

    The head of the scorpion couldn¡¯t help but cry, and begged the doctor to help the child.

    The doctorforted them and said: "The medical level of our hospital is not enough. I suggest that you wait for your child to be better and take the child to the big hospital. Maybe there is still a possibility of recovery." There is no shortage of miracles in life.

    Tang Tang saw hope again. Right, go to the big hospital to see, big hospitals may have a way, they can find a better doctor, they can be cured.

    Tang Tang decided to take her to the best hospital in the city after she had a good brainstorm.

    The head of the scorpion was just angry. Now I can say that I want to kill people. "It¡¯s too much, how can I put such a heavy hand! Is she going to kill the child? It¡¯s so vicious! I made such a big mistake. The children havee out for a day and haven¡¯t said it, it¡¯s not about her!¡±

    Tang Tang was cold-faced, his chest was full of breath, and he wanted to break out, but there was nowhere to break out. It was really ufortable.

    At the moment, Ji Xiaoyu also knew that Wennon¡¯s left ear was beaten and could not be heard. The small fist was holding and holding it, and he went to Wen¡¯s right ear and asked aloud: ¡°Nono, why did she hit you like this? You told me, I am going to avenge you!"

    This time Wennuo heard it, his eyes were red, his mouth was ttered, and he twitched carefully: "My brother grabbed the tiger, I grabbed it, my brother fell, cried, hit me, oh"

    Xiao Shantou said that the intermittent is not clear, but Tang Tang can understand, is that the cloth tiger she gave was robbed, the two children have a dispute, Liu Zikai because of this will hit the child.

    The head of the scorpion turned into a circle, and after half a squat, he took out his mobile phone. "I can''t stand it anymore. I will call the troops. I will see if they care. If I call the police, I will tell Liu Zi to abuse the child." !"

    Tang Tang did not stop the head of the scorpion, and this time she did not want to be good.

    The head of the delegation directly called the matter to the politicalmissar and said the original book. The politicalmissar said there would be a strict investigation into the matter.

    I don''t know if I really investigated Liu Zikai. The next day, Liu Zikai, who had never appeared, and a middle-aged woman came to the hospital with a big bag.

    The middle-aged woman is the mother of Liu Zikai. When she came to criticize Liu Zikai in the face of Tang Tang and the head of the group, she then apologized to the two people: "The child is spoiled by us, from childhood. The temper is not good, the temper is anxious, sometimes the temperes up, no matter what, but she really has no bad feelings, this time it is also the temper on the head before the child hands, who knows that the child identally hit the wall, except this Once, we haven¡¯t touched the child once in the past, and don¡¯t believe you ask the child.¡±

    The head of the scorpion can not eat this set, and he snorted and angered: "Can you beat the child like this on your temper? Do you know that your child has a concussion? Do you know that your child¡¯s hearing has been lost by her? Can you fight like this! Is she willing to put such a heavy hand on her children?"

    Liu Zikai and Liu Mu heard that their faces have changed. They didn''t expect it to be so serious. At this time, Liu Zikai began to be afraid and looked at Liu Mu uneasily.

    Liu Mu took a look at Liu Zikai and his posture was very low. "We really didn''t expect it to be so serious. Zixiao saw Nono''s **** and cried his brother. When he was angry, he pped the child and didn''t expect the child. When I hit the wall, she really didn''t mean it."

    "Not intentional? If we didn''t go in, your daughter wouldn''t let us go in to see the little girl. She also lied to us that it was cold! The little girl was stunned. She didn''t take her to see a doctor. Hiding people at home, if this is a dy in treatment, is it for the little girl to die? Which one is not intentional?"

    Liu Zikai defended himself. "She has no wounds on her body and no bleeding on her head. I just thought she was temporarilyatose and woke up for a while. If I knew that it was so serious, I would definitely take her to see a doctor."

    Liu Mu licked her lips and her face was very bad. As a mother, of course she knew her daughter. She was sure that she was afraid that she would find that her child was hurting her reputation, so she wanted to squat, and she knew that she didn¡¯t stop, and things were still big. If this matter is not handled well, Changyi¡¯s promotion will definitely be affected.

    Liu Mu thought of the special forces here, the uing position of the transfer, eyes deep and deep, depressed the heart of the sullen voice: "This thing is indeed caused by the child, her mother as a mother to educate the child is not appropriate, we have Criticized her, she also knows the wrong, we are worried at home these two days, I think we still take the children to the big hospital for treatment, after all, the conditions here are too bad."

    Liu Mu¡¯s words can be described as profound. In one sentence, Liu Zikai¡¯s behavior is directly ssified as an education for children. Now he wants to take the children away, so that no matter who is going to investigate, you can make a big deal.

    Good means!

    The head of the scorpion is not as good as their intentions. They are cold-faced and squatting. "You still have to go. The child is so miserable. We can safely hand over the child. I am afraid that this child will be gone."

    "What are you talking about!" Liu Zizhen was furious and red at the head of the group, and could no longer afford the usual image.

    Liu Mu is also very unhappy, and her face is pulled down. "I think you should be clear. This is the child of our family. It is not the case for outsiders to take care of this matter. You will be more and more embarrassed."

    "I still have to deal with this matter." The head of the group is not vegetarian. "This matter involves abuse. If the army calls the police, I will not be able to abuse the child''s domestic violence. Don''t think about taking it today."

    Liu Zikai and Liu Mu¡¯s face are very ugly, because the above leaders have investigated them and they have to solve it. If they are still being questioned by the Public Security Bureau, then Wen Changyi¡¯s promotion will definitely be affected, Liu¡¯s face is also Will be thrown away.

    No, you can''t make things big.

    Liu Mu cast her eyes on Tang Tang. "I remember that you are the family member of the banquet?"

    Tang Tang was cold and didn''t talk, and didn''t want to talk to them. They didn''t care about the children. They care about the consequences of this incident. This is really irritating.

    Liu Mu saw a small battalion wife who dared to look at her face like this, and her heart was burning in anger, but she had to suppress her anger and make her love with her. "The feast is very capable." The officer, the future is boundless, I believe that there will be a step forward in the future, but you can not give him a hindrance to do his wife, do things to think clearly, in case the offense affects the man''s future, the man willin your."

    "What do you mean by this? Threat me?" If she doesn''t know each other, isn''t her family going to be on the future of the banquet?

    Liu Mu smiled. "I am not threatening you. I just want you not to act impulsively. This is just a family conflict in our family. Why do you have to make such a serious problem? Let''s talk about it, is it good for everyone? ?"

    Tang Tang picked up his fist and once again sumbed to the order: "I don''t think we have anything to talk about, you still have to go!"

    "You! You really don''t care about your husband''s future? Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?" Liu Yuanyuan thought she would take the future of the banquet to threaten Tang sugar topromise, and think she would put her husband Regardless of the future, the quarterly banquet has no background. It is still very easy to get started in his promotion. Does this woman not know? Should she say that she is stupid or bad?

    Tang Tang directly threw out the things brought by the two, and pushed the two out. "My husband''s future is based on his own efforts, not by others! Let''s go!"

    After that, Tang Tang directly shut the door and mmed it.

    Liu Zi is so angry that he is dying. "Mom, they are too ignorant! We are all so whispered, how are they going!"

    Liu Mu has never been driven by such a person, the face of her life has been thrown away, and my heart is also annoyed that the Tang sugar two people do not know each other, coldly screamed, turned directly and left.

    Liu Zikai rushed to catch up. "Mom, have we left this way? Is this matter no matter? Will the future of Changyi be affected?"

    Liu Mu coldly said: "I will tell your dad about this matter. The opportunity for promotion will never fall on others. As for them, if they don''t know each other, they will bear the consequences. I have to look at my husband''s. After the future is affected, are they still so great and great?"

    Liu Zikai instantly understood the meaning of his mother, and this time he let go of his heart.

    In the ward, the head of the scorpion unloaded the cockroach, and revealed the inner worry. "Tang Sugar, Liu¡¯s status in the military is not low. My family is old and old, and the future is like this. We are not afraid. The future of the banquet is boundless. What do they really want to do with the banquet?"

    Tang Tang just did not give a good face to Liu¡¯s mother and daughter. In fact, she didn¡¯t worry about it. She didn¡¯t care about her own, but the banquet could not be wronged because of her. He worked so hard, if she was suppressed, she I really can''t forgive myself.

    "Xunzi, is their family really so powerful? Is it because the merits and opportunities of the banquet can still be vainly gone?"

    The head of the sigh sighed. "Don Sugar, sometimes things are not as fair and beautiful as you think. If you have a high-powered person, what can you know when you move your hands? Wen Changyi¡¯s ability is also outstanding, but In the end, it is still notparable to your family''s banquet, but now he has more than the momentum of the banquet, is it because there is a father-inw who helps?"

    Tang sugar licked his lips.

    The head of the scorpion patted her shoulder and whispered to her ear and said, "In fact, there is something wrong with the scorpion, but I can¡¯t say it now. I heard that the troops will have a position during this time. Transfer, one of the several battalions in the quarter banquet will be promoted to a group level."

    Tang sugar panic, "Xunzi, you mean"

    The head of the group nodded slightly. "I told you this is because you can remind me of the season banquet. It is best to think of ways. Don''t be moved by the Liu family on this transfer. On the ability and military strength, the banquet should be Properly selected, but afraid

    Tang Tang''s face is a bit white. "Scorpion, can this really be easily manipted? Can everyone''s ability and performance not be there?"

    The head of the group swayed his hand and whispered again: "I heard your head said that in fact, the season banquet should be raised two years ago, but it has not been adjusted yet, or the banquet should have been a group cadre."

    Tang Tang understood it, but a heart gradually sank.

 Chapter 61:

    Wenno stayed in the county hospital for four days. The situation of dizziness and vomiting gradually improved. The doctor said that he could be discharged from the hospital. Going home and taking care of it for a while will be fine.

    But now the most serious problem is the ear of the little girl, the left ear of the little girl ispletely deaf.

    Tang Tang decided to take the little girl to the big hospital to cure the ear, and gave Ji Xiaoying and Wennuo a long vacation to the kindergarten. After packing up the good things, they took the two children to the city without dy.

    I was able to go to the hospital. I saw the situation of Tang Tang dumbfounded. The queue was lined up in front of the window. The team did not move for a long time. It was hard to bring two children for a long time, but the expert number was gone. The staff of the hospital said that they had to make an appointment. At the very least, they had to wait until next week to get an appointment.

    Tang Tang is afraid that the condition of Xiaotoutou will be more difficult to cure, and he will not be able to do so. He will not know what to do for a while. She is not familiar with this ce, and the quarterly banquet is not at home. She really has no way, but the mother and the child are not easy toe here. Is it so vain?

    Tang Tang didn''t want to go back like this. I only want to go to the person who can be contacted here. I can only call her for help, and tell her about it on the phone. After listening to the news, Ji Yue did not say that he personally drove to pick up the people. He drove the three people to the General Hospital of the Military Region. He also contacted the experts of the General Manager of the Department of Otryngology in advance, and he was able to take the child directly to the hospital.

    Tang Tang did not know how to thank Ji Yue, and if there was no Ji Yue, she did not know if she could see the disease with her two children.

    At this time, Tang Tang really felt that she was useless. She was far worse than Jiyue. It seems that she will learn more from Jiyue in the future.

    "Jiyue, thank you, I will invite you to dinner after the end of this event, and do all the dishes you love."

    "Thank you, you sent me so much delicious food. Every time I make a new set of clothes, I will give it to you. I haven¡¯t said anything to you. What are you thanking me? You are kind! But yours Thanks, I still like it very much! Haha."

    After Ji Yue was finished, Ji Xiaoyan pulled her clothes and waved at her. "Auntie Ji, you bow your head, I have something to say to you."

    Jiyue Wenyan bowed his head and bowed. "You have to tell me - yeah!"

    If you haven''t finished, you will be interrupted by Ji Xiaoyan''s "bar", "Auntie Jihan thank you, love you."

    The little guy¡¯s ability to be happy with the girl is not small. Ji Yue was immediately overwhelmed, and he took the fat guy over and kissed him. ¡°My little sister, thank you for your preference!¡±

    Ji Xiaoying was very proud. He went to Wen''s right ear and said to her: "Nono, thank you Auntie."

    Wen Nuo always listened to Ji Xiaoying, and he heard that he did not hesitate to learn his appearance. He also kissed him on the other side of Ji Yue. He also whispered, "Thank you, Auntie."

    Jiyue star eyes, the two little babies all came over and left and held the right one, and then sneaked into the candy ear and whispered, "Don Sugar, your wife here is like you, smart and cute, look Come to our little sister and his dad''s taste."

    Tang Tang was embarrassed to say that he patted her strangely. "Don''t say that children y well, they know what to do."

    "You too look down on the children, and now the kindergarten children are in love." Ji Yue said that, in fact, it is just a joke to adjust the atmosphere, lest the adults and children are nervous for the uing inspection.

    All the way, chatting and chatting, waiting for the expert office, Tang Tang and the two children are really not so nervous.

    The old expert is more than sixty years old and has half a hair. He is very experienced when he looks at it. After carefully checking the ear for Wennu, he calmly said: "The left ear nerve is damaged, it is a little difficult, and the right ear is only affected. Still fully recoverable."

    The right ear can be fully restored to make Tang sugar happy, but the left ear is a big problem. "Doctor, can the left ear be cured? The child is still so small, what can I do if I have not had a hearing for a lifetime? The doctor has trouble thinking about it." Let''s go."

    The doctor also reached the age of grandfather, the little grandson is almost as big as the two children. Naturally, it is impossible for such a small child to be deaf, but the nerve damage of the ear is not so easy, so he can only say: "This disease can only be treated as much as possible. Really maybe, I suggest that you bring your child to do acupuncture twice a month, try acupuncture treatment, even if it is not cured temporarily, but after a long period of time, the child''s hearing will be slightly restored."

    It¡¯s better to be able to recover a little more than anything else. Don¡¯t want to give up.

    The old expert saw that Tang Tang agreed, and immediately brought Wennu to the treatment room in the back, and gave the first acupuncture to the little girl.

    After the end of acupuncture, the outside is already brightly lit, but the hospital at the moment is still busy with people. In this ce, there has never been a leisure time, and every moment is fighting the disease.

    Ji Yuedao: "Don Sugar, it''s alreadyte. I think we will stay at the hotel for one night tonight, and go back tomorrow."

    The two children also followed the rush for a day, and now they are embarrassed, and then can not afford to toss, Tang Tang naturally agree.

    When the four people just walked out of the hospital, they saw an ambnce called "" quickly parked at the gate. Several doctors wearing white coats rushed out from the inside and followed the nurses to carefully care for the injuries in the car. Lifting the ground and lifting it, he shouted loudly: "Be careful, the respirator can''t fall, pay attention to the monitoring value!"

    A little nurse followed by holding a hand to help get the infusion bottle.

    Far away, I can see who is not clear, but I can see arge piece of blood on the person on the stretcher. The goose bumps are all up. "This person must have been seriously injured, and the blood flowed. I¡¯m almost done, I don¡¯t know if I can save it.¡±

    Tang Tang is also very embarrassed, and my heart secretly prays that this person can be safe.

    Ji Yue L Tang sugar''s arm, "Well, we can''t help anything, we can only give it to the doctor, let''s go, the children are sleepy."

    Tang sugar nodded, tightening Wino¡¯s little hand to follow the month and went a few steps. The group of doctors and nurses carried the stretcher and passed them quickly. The mouth anxiously shouted: "Everyone let one let one Let!"

    Tang sugar subconsciously looked at the person on the stretcher while the stretcher passed. However, with only one look, her whole body''s blood was instantly frozen and her footsteps could no longer be reached.

    "What are you doing with Tang Tang? Going away, the doctor will save the person." Ji Yue saw Tang Tang standing still in the same ce, thinking that she was still worried about that person.

    Tang Tang did not hear Ji Yue, the whole face slowly turned white, the strength of the whole body was instantly removed, and the eyes were full of panic.

    Ji Yue discovered that Tang Tang¡¯s something was wrong. She went to her side and touched her forehead. ¡°What happened to you? Ufortable? What did you tell me?¡±

    Tang sugar twitched his lips and shook his head and said it intermittently: "I saw a feast on the stretcher."

    "What? Seasonal banquet?" Ji Yue''s face changed, his eyes quickly looked at the group of doctors and nurses, but unfortunately did not see anything, only to see the clothes they disappeared around the corner.

    "Don''t you read it wrong? Is it really a seasonal feast?"

    Tang Tang was trembling and couldn¡¯t say anything anymore. She also hoped that she was wrong. That person is not her season feast, no!

    The two children were frightened by the look of Tang Tang, and her trousers screamed at her uneasily, but the candy could not be heard. The whole person was lost.

    Jiyue dark road is not good, biting his teeth and mming her arm and yelling: "Don''t be awake, maybe you read it wrong, you haven''t figured out what you are doing yourself! Both children are scared by you. !"

    Tang Tang was recovered from the point of reason, and the ce was silent for a long while, suddenly turned and went to the hospital.

    Jiyue had no time to say anything else. Pulling up two children and running behind her, chasing the past all the way, finally saw her standing in the rescue room and looking at the closed door not far away.

    Jiyue stepped forward and tried to persuade her to persuade: "Don''t calm down, maybe you are wrong. It is very likely that you will be wrong when you are in a hurry. It may also look like a feast of the season. Besides, the season. The banquet may be performing tasks far away at this moment."

    However, God sometimes does not allow you to have a chance to survive. Ji Yue¡¯s words have just been finished, and suddenly there is a rush of footsteps behind him. Then a group of men in military uniforms rushed past them, and a group of people hung around. I didn¡¯t move outside the door of the rescue room.

    One of the blood-filled soldiers clenched their fists and mmed them on the wall, painfully and sorrowfully, "I fuck!!!"

    Others were not much better than him, and they stared anxiously at the door of the operating room.

    Tang Tang suddenly broke away from the moon, twitching his lips and walking towards the group of olive greens step by step until he reached out and grabbed the clothes of the man on the wall.

    "Dong Li?"

    Dong Lizheng was anxious, but he was suddenly pulled by people. He subconsciously reached out and did not open it. He turned back in anger and prepared to turn away from the person behind him. But when he saw who was behind him, his eyes suddenly became Boss, the face is unbelievable, "É©É©×Ó?!"

    "Dong Li, is the season feast an ident? Is it a quarterly feast?" Tang Tang grabbed Dong Li, as if he could support himself to stand up.

    Dong Li¡¯s eyes were red, and the whole person was a helpless child. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything,¡± said the heart of the banquet, and the heart of the banquet was prated by bullets. medical crisis notice.

    Dong Li sighed his head in pain, and the seven-foot man was sobbing for the first time.

    There is nothing in the Tang candy that I don¡¯t understand. A heart is cold and frozen, and the blood seems to have stopped flowing.

    The banquet, her husband, really has an ident!

    Ji Yue also knows that it is not Tang Tang¡¯s mistake. Just that is really a feast for the season. I thought that this time the na?ve would fall, and I couldn¡¯t help but rush to inform Gu Chang¡¯an and Zhuo Ji.

    Just after a phone call, I saw Tang sugar staring at the red light in the operating room. It was already bursting into tears. And the same understanding of what happened to Ji Xiaoyan was crying to tremble, whispering in his mouth and shouting at Dad.

    Jiyue eyes are sour, suddenly dare not look at this scene, licking his mouth and turning his back, suddenly regretting that he brought the mother and son together today. If you don¡¯te to this hospital, you won¡¯t just touch it. A scene of a split lung.

    Is this destined?

    Everything is too chaotic, and tonight is destined to be an unsettled night. Over time, more and more people are at the door of the operating room, but the atmosphere is getting quieter and quieter, and the outside of the operating room is so suffocating.

    It was not until the arrival of a rush of footsteps that broke the suffocation.

    The head of the old man was a gray but majestic old man. The old man opened the hand of the person trying to help him. He stepped on the crutches and walked toward the operating room. His eyes stared at the red light and his face was nk. The expression is calm, the whole person is like a determined rock. If you look at it, you can see that the hand under the sleeve of the old man is shaking.

    "Dad, don''t be excited, the banquet is fine." Ji Weifeng persuaded the old man and looked worried.

    "Yeah, Dad, your heart is not good, you must not be emotional, the banquet is definitely ok, you can sit there and wait." Lin Biao tried to help the old man''s arm again, but was ruthlessly opened by the old man.

    When they saw each other, they frowned helplessly.

    Ji Yue wiped his tears and walked over and screamed at the old man, "Grandpa."

    Grandpa¡¯s eyes blinked, and he turned his head to look at Jiyue. He nodded, and then his eyes turned. He saw the little quarters standing still, and the expressionless face finally had a silk crack. Walking with a cane step by step toward Ji Xiaoyan, kneeling down and grabbing the little guy''s body and patted it. "Small donkey, don''t be afraid, grandfather ising, you will not let Dad have something, there will be nothing." ¡±

    The old man seems tofort his child and feels likeforting himself. "He is the grandson of Ji''an Mountain. He won''t have anything. What is the little wind and the small waves? He cane over." This is the most painful grandson in his heart. It is his greatest pride in his life, he will not be defeated like this, no!

    Ji Xiaoyan swollen and terrible eyes silently looked at the old man, did not cry, did not make trouble, did not talk, only once again pointed his eyes at the door, silent.

    The atmosphere once again fell into a suffocating silence, time passed by, everyone from anxious to flustered, from flustered to numbness, a minute and a second is a torment for those waiting outside the door.

    When the first morning light in the morning sprinkled through the window into the hospital, the door closed for one night was finally slowly opened, and the exhausted doctors came out from the inside and instantly broke the shackles of time. All the people also had Action, sneak up, "Doctor, how is the person? Is there anything?"

    The surgeon took off his mask. Although he was tired, he smiled slightly. "The bullet was taken out smoothly. The patient was temporarily out of danger. Now he has entered the intensive care unit and observed it for a few days. No ident, the patient I can wake up in the day."

    That is to say, the life of the season banquet was not unexpected, but it was taken back from the prince.

    This sentence is undoubtedly a scorpio in the ears of everyone. The heart that burned for a night finally came to the rain, and a sigh of relief sounded one after another, and everyone rushed to thank the doctor.

    The doctor smiled and waved his hand and saved the lives of the soldiers who defended the country. They were also very happy.

    "Great! I said the boss is fine, haha."

    "The boss is a living king, and the prince who is underneath can''t ept it."

    "Amitabha, I don''t want to ask my atheist and all the gods to ask for it! I haven''t let me down."

    The crowd vented the excitement in the heart, and the mood was no longer as heavy as it was before. As long as the life was saved, there was hope.

    A heart of Tang Tang was also rescued by a doctor. He loosened his lips, which was bitten by his unconsciousness, and ran to the ss outside the intensive care unit. He looked at the quarterly banquet filled with instruments. Nothing can be seen, but just looking at her heart is settled.

    Ji Xiaoyan and Wen Nuo followed her, and the two little men were also squatting on the ss and staring at the people inside.

    Ji Xiaoyan put his hand on the ss and shouted in his mouth, "Dad, Dad, Dad"

    Grandpa saw this scene, and the hand that trembled for a night finally stopped shaking, and the tight back was loosened. This pine couldn¡¯t help but squat back two steps and leaned directly against the wall behind it.

    "dad!"

    "dad!"

    Ji Weifeng and Lin Biao also eximed and helped him to help him sit down anxiously. "Dad, let''s go back to rest with us. You are so old and can''t be so embarrassed. The season feast is out of danger. You rest well. Come see him again."

    "Yeah, Dad, anyway, the intensive care unit can''t go in with it. When the banquet goes to the general ward,e back with him."

    The two care about the old man''s body, but Ji''s grandfather mmed the two men''s hands and prevented them from helping. "I am good, I don''t need you to care so much, I don''t care if you care so much!"

    Ji Weifeng frowned and said, "Dad, what do you say, I also care about the banquet. He is my son. I can''t care about him. Lin Biao also cares about him sincerely. She heard the news meeting. In half, I rushed in."

    "I have done it, don''t tell me these fake imaginary, don''t care about your own heart!" Grandpa said, don''t look at the two people, call the police officer directly, let the policeman hold it. He left, his body could not hold, and could not be messed up here.

    In the face of so many people being reprimanded, Lin Biao was embarrassed and embarrassed. For so many years, no matter how she showed her father, she still didn''t like her. Although she apparently broke the rtionship with the banquet, she still only recognized the season. Feast of this grandson, in the heart of the old man, it is estimated that even a hair of the season feast is not as good as it.

    Ji Weifeng couldn''t see Lin Biao''s grievances, and patted her handfortably: "Dad is tempered, don''t care about him."

    "No." Lin Biao shook his head and pulled a smile. "What do we do now?"

    Ji Weifeng looked at so many people present and said: "We also go home to rest, and your face is not right for one night. There are so many people watching us here can''t help."

    Lin Biao hesitated and nodded. "Alright, wait for the quarter to wake up and let us see him again."

    Looking at the back of the two people, Ji Yue dissatisfied and groaned, whispering, "If it is the season, it is estimated that they are not willing to leave."

    Gu Changan shook her head in disapproval. "Don''t say this here, the quarter feast has us."

    Ji Yue licked his mouth and nodded.

 Chapter 62:

    The intensive care unit only allows family members to go in for a little while every day. The rest of the time, no one can see anyone, but even then, Tang Tang is not willing to leave for a while, waiting to die outside. Deadly guarded, only to stare in this way, she can not worry about his life was taken away by the king.

    Ji Xiaoying is as stubborn as his mother. No matter who is persuaded to leave, the little people seem to be unaware of the exhaustion. So they stayed from morning to night, apanied their mothers, and apanied the unconscious father. Wino is also the same, holding the hand of Ji Xiaoyan and the clothes of Tang Tang tightly, and guarding the person inside, who is an uncle but a father in her heart.

    This scene often makes people feel distressed and sad.

    Fortunately, God did not live up to the expectation of the mother and the child. Three dayster, the quarterly banquet was awakened by the doctor, and the moment he opened his eyes, it was like what was sensed. The first action was to turn his head and look at the ss. At first nce, I saw the three men looking at him with a sigh of relief. After a long while, they showed a few unseen smiles.

    Ji Xiaoyan instantly opened his eyes, his hands mmed the ss, and shouted at the inside: "Dad! Dad! Are you awake!"

    Wennuo also took an excited shot, and couldn''t help but follow the footsteps of Ji Xiaoyan and gently made a silent mouth shape, "Dad"

    Tang sugar licked his mouth, tears could not help but fall to the point, but the eyes were smiling.

    Great, her quarterly waking wakes up.

    The man woke up, and the life of the banquet waspletely robbed from the prince of the prince, and the hearts of all of them could be swallowed into their stomachs safely and steadily.

    The old man sitting on a bench not far away moved the crutches in his hand and closed his eyes before others saw it, letting the moisture in his eyes disappear quietly.

    He said that his grandson of Ji''anshan was so easily defeated.

    The guards who have been with the father for more than ten years have sensitively felt the excitement of the old man. I know that this seemingly cold and serious old man is actually dying to this grandson. He can¡¯t help but look down and make it now. I just dare to sit here waiting far away, I don¡¯t know how much I want to go and see.

    The police officer cautiously asked: "Master, do you want to go up and see? You can also say hello to the banquet when you get closer."

    Grandpa of the season snorted and said, "When you wake up, you can say hello, what is good to fight."

    The police officer pouted in his heart. This festival is still dead and wants to face. I don¡¯t know who is going to the hospital every day before dawn. I don¡¯t want to sleep at noon. I have to go to the doctor¡¯s office one day. Eight hundred baht, I lost a few pounds in just a few days.

    It¡¯s really dead to face and live to suffer.

    But the guards did not dare to say it when they were killed. He was afraid of eating the stick of the father. Don¡¯t look at the age of the old man. The strength of the master can still be great. The founding general¡¯s ability is not a joke.

    The guards continued to test: "The old man, do we want to arrange a better ward for the banquet? The ward seems to be very nervous. The banquet is estimated to be in the same ce as other people, so it is not conducive to rehabilitating."

    The old man heard the words and moved his mouth. He wanted to nod his head and couldn''t stop it. He calmly said: "What arrangements are arranged! People don''t arrange for him to arrange it. Is this a privilege? Let''s not have a good time." Set! Besides, he does not recognize the quarter, and his privilege is not enough for him! How to arrange for the hospital to let him live." It is to arrange the tempery boy will not appreciate.

    The police officer couldn''t, but he didn''t talk, and went with the tempered father, and he didn''t know who was hurting.

    The physical fitness of the banquet was good, and the body''s resilience was amazingly strong. Only after a few days of observation in the intensive care unit, the doctor transferred him to the general ward. The hospital arranged for him to be a double room, and the other patient was also a soldier. The left leg was shot and wounded. It was also a thrilling time.

    Zhuo Jiben intends to find someone to make a good single-person ward for the banquet, but the banquet has been rejected. The two have been considered good. It is not necessary to increase the burden on the hospital for a little morefort. Those who have no right The people who tend to ask for a bed often do not necessarily ask for a bed to save their lives. Those who have rights should not ask too much.

    Tang Tang felt that the quarterly banquet was quite right. He supported his decision very much. When other people left, he sneaked into his ear and said quietly: "My husband doesn''t care, I will take good care of you, not letting you live." The single room is poor, no, it makes you morefortable than the single room!"

    The feast of the banquet was filled with smiles, and the pain was so easily smeared by her.

    His little wife is really warm-hearted, and she is there, even if she sleeps on the road, she will befortable, because she is too caring for people.

    However, why is it that in the short period of time when he is not at home, how many mothers and sons have lost such arge circle? Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s cheeks have always shrunk a circle. Noun¡¯s small face is now smaller and his face is still pale. The most serious is Tang Tang, the meat that was raised before. Gone.

    The feast of the season touched her face with distress. "What happened to you at home? How are you all thin?" ording to the character of Tang Tang, you should not let yourself and the children like this.

    Tang sugar looked at the two children who were tired and squeaky at the bed and slumbered. The two little guys were really thin. They were tossed during this time. Nono was sick because of illness. These two days followed them to guard the quarterly banquet; and Ji Xiaoying was not thin before, but these two days kept guarding his father, eating and not eating well, did not sleep well, which became thinner.

    As for her own candy, she touched her face and looked at her own arm. Then I realized that I was actually a lot thinner than before. The meat that I tried to raise was almost gone back. a feeling of. But there is no way. First, Nono is sick, and then the banquet is injured. She is not eating at all, and she is worried about it.

    Tang Tang sat down next to the banquet, and rubbed his face with a towel to tell him what happened to Nono, but did not mention that Liu¡¯s mother and daughter threatened her, and the head of the group said that they would go through this time. Position mobilization, the banquet should also know, she said that he is expected to be anxious to get angry, it will not be good to affect wound healing.

    After listening to the banquet, his face sank, reaching out and touching the little face of Nono lying on his own hand, then touching her left ear and asking, "What does the doctor say?"

    "The doctor said that the left ear nerve ispletely broken. It is not necessary to cure it. But after taking her acupuncture twice a month, the hearing will recover a little. After a while, we will give her a match. The hearing aid thing, the doctor said that can help Nono to hear people."

    The banquet tightened the lips and the pressure was a bit low.

    "You don''t move, it''s not good for the wound." Tang sugar hurriedly grabbed his hand and shook it gently. "You still hurt. The main thing now is to raise the wounds. Don''t worry about other things. I will do it." Just fine. The head of Nono¡¯s affairs has already told the politicalmissar, and the politicalmissar has also investigated it, and will definitely give him a fairness.¡±

    The banquet looked at the simple eyes of Tang Tang, and was not willing to tell her theplexity inside. This event is likely to be regarded as a chores of chores and things. After all, it is not a political mistake for mothers to beat children. At most, I was educated by my thoughts. It is impossible to let Liu¡¯s family learn from this matter.

    If the final result is like this, will Tang Sugar and the two children be upset?

    The banquet was lost in thought.

    At this moment, another injured soldier in the same ward who had just been pushed to film, came back and saw the new patient, hesitated, "Quiet?"

    The meditation of the banquet was interrupted, and he looked at the person who called him. He immediately recognized the person, "Sun Yi?"

    "It''s really your season feast. How are you injured?" Sun Yi quickly pushed the wheelchair over and looked at the chest of the **** cloth tied to the g dinner. He sucked a cold breath. "You are a bullet that pierces the chest." ?"

    The banquet was a bitter smile, the default.

    Sun Yi "snapped", but remembering the identity of each other''s soldiers, these injuries are not enough to make a fuss. He is not the same, this time almost the legs are abolished, and the military career almost came to an end.

    Injury is unavoidable in the military''s career.

    The feast of the season saw Sun Yi wrapped in the right leg of gauze, and did not need to ask for it. He introduced Tang Tang directly to Sun Yi. "This is my wife Tang Tang."

    Sun Yi looked at Tang Tang, and there was a faint surprise in her eyes. After a moment, she smiled and said hello to her. "Hello, I am arade of the new squad, and we are still up and down." Paving, the rtionship is good, but it has not been seen for many years."

    "Sun Big Brother, hello." Tang Tang also felt that Qiao, tworades who had not seen for many years actually lived in the same ward. It seems that the two can retell each other and the hospitalization will not be boring.

    Thinking of this, Tang Tang said to the feast of the season: "Husband, you talked to Sun Da Ge first, I went back to cook and brought it over. Something you call me."

    Tang Tang had eaten the canteen meal in the hospital. Really, the taste was very bad and not nutritious. She could eat it herself, but it was absolutely impossible to give the season feast and two children. Later, she rented it next to the hospital. In the suites, children can usually sleep and rest, and she can also cook three meals a day.

    "Okay, go back slower, don''t worry." The banquet looked at the two children beside them. "The children are sleeping here, I take care of them, wait for them to eat and call them up."

    Tang sugar nodded and said hello to Sun Yi, and then left.

    After the Tang candy left, Sun Yi looked at the two children who were sleeping together and couldn''t help but admire: "Your home is a dragon and a baby. You are so good."

    The banquet smiled and pointed to the next season, "No, this fat boy is mine, the little girl is the child of therade-in-arms family, and the two children y well."

    Sun Yi "Oh," he said, "But it¡¯s still a good blessing. You have a good boy in your family. If you grow up, you will definitely not lose you."

    "Because I am gically intimate with his mother." The banquet narcissistically narcissistic, touched the face of Ji Xiaoyan, darkly wants this kid to be awake now, and the absolute tail must be cocked.

    "You are stinky!" Sun Yi smiled, but had to admit that the season feast did not say anything wrong.

    Sun Yi couldn''t help but look at the next season''s banquet. Although he still couldn''t hide his handsome face and touch his face, he was suddenly hit. He was lying in bed with no love. "I said the feast, how do you?" It¡¯s not so ugly when I¡¯ve been so many years old? How is my face getting more and more vicissitudes? It¡¯s not fair.¡±

    Sun Yi and the banquet are all high-school students in the military academy, and their military abilities are also extremely outstanding. However, Sun Yi has a point that the horse can''t catch up with the banquet, that is, looks. To be honest, Sun Yichang¡¯s ugliness is still a good one, but as long as he is standing with the season banquet, he will be an ugly man. When the two men were in the recruit camp, the girls of the art troupes and the medics and nurses of the hospitals all liked to pay tribute to the banquet, but they looked at the man who was not as good as the other banquet. Without looking at it, he was so angry that he wanted to do something with the quarterly banquet.

    Later, when he was hit harder, heforted himself: after the season banquet, he was more ugly.

    As a result, this person is still handsome after so many years of military career. Instead, after years of baptism, he is more masculine and more attractive to women.

    Sun Yi thinks that God is too unfair.

    The banquet was teased by his words. When I saw therades who had not seen for many years, I was in a good mood and it was rare to make a joke. "No way, I am born to be handsome."

    "Rely! Face?" Sun Yi smiled again, and then the twoughed together, recalling the various kinds of camps in the new recruits, and there was a warm feeling in my heart.

    In a blink of an eye, so many years have passed, but they are still on this road, really good.

    "But really, I didn''t expect you to be married, I thought you must be after me, or in this life alone." Sun Yi smiled.

    "why?"

    "You still ask why! You don''t know what you are, you have a face all day, don''tugh, don''t look at the girls, people pay attention to you, you don''t know the same, you don''t care about people." Let¡¯s make people¡¯s girls feel very sad. You talk about how many girls you hurt at the beginning.¡± Sun Yi shook his head and said, ¡°I think you should be so lonely, but that¡¯s it. I don''t know why those girls like you, but I don''t think it''s the best choice for me."

    The banquet was a little smiled. "Why have you not married yet? You shouldn¡¯t be looking for a wife so well."

    "Hey, don''t mention it." Sun Yi said that there was no strength in this matter. "I also talked about a few, but I can''t stand it anymore. I can''t help but always break up with me. I don''t me them. Let''s be a soldier." If you are not at home for many years, there are things that must be solved by women themselves. There are men who are not simr to women. Women can¡¯t stand it anymore. I have figured it out now. This matter goes with it. If you really want to suffer this kind of suffering, you will follow it. My woman, I definitely hurt her to death."

    The banquet is understood andforted: "Don''t worry, you will always meet." He didn''t just meet Tang Tang at this time.

    Sun Yi remembered the candy that had just left and asked the banquet. "Have you introduced it to your wife?"

    The banquet hesitated and shook his head. At the beginning, he and the real candy were not introduced by others.

    Sun Yi was a little surprised. He originally thought it was introduced by his family. He didn''t expect to talk about it himself. What he said was that he liked the seasonal banquet. Did the original banquet like this?

    "I thought about what kind of girl you would like, but I didn''t expect it to be your wife. I thought it would be a super beauty, a super fan." Sun Yi said I was shocked to say that I was wrong with this. I quickly added, "I am not saying that your wife is not good, don''t misunderstand, that is."

    The quarterly banquet smiled unconsciously, and understood that he was not malicious. The appearance of Tang Tang was indeed not a beautiful woman. In the past few days, it took a little more meat to look up, but this time it was slimmed down again. The whole person is very embarrassed. It is not in good condition.

    Seeing that the season banquet was not angry, Sun Yi was relieved. No one else came to see it now. He could not help but ask: "Is your wife a child here to take care of you? Does she not have to go to work?"

    The feast: "She doesn''t go to work, she can''t live without her and her family."

    housewife? Sun Yi groaned, and then he was even more puzzled. So many beautiful and beautiful girls liked the banquet. As a result, people dismissed it, and he thought that the banquet was so high. Everyone Joking in the back, saying that the wife after the banquet is definitely the level of the gods, including him also think so, but I did not expect the final banquet of the banquet will be like this.

    To be honest, the appearance of the feast of the feast is really not beautiful, the character seems to be quite introverted, and even the work is not, far from the beautiful and capable goddess who chased the feast. How can the feast like this?

    Sun Yi suddenly thought it in a dark way. Is it hard to be a feast of the feast of the season? However, when I finally thought about it, I immediately denied my guess. The quarterly banquet is not the kind of man who wants to marry a woman.

    So why? Sun Yi is very irrational, and can only be exined as the wonder of fate.

    At noon, the care worker who took care of Sun Yi came over and brought Sun Yi the food in the cafeteria, and then took the clothes he had reced.

    The caregiver was given by his parents. His parents were busy with work, but they didn¡¯t have time to take care of him. So they didn¡¯t have time to take care of him. They could only ask for a care worker, but he was not used to having someone staying beside him all day. Let the caregivere over and deliver a meal in the morning and evening. Don''te over at other times.

    Sun Yi is not interested in the food in the cafeteria. She is toozy to eat, and she is not hungry anyway. Therefore, she is ready to wait for the banquet to eat and then eat together. It is also a mealmate, maybe it can be eaten.

    However, after the candy delivery, Sun Yi immediately regretted it.

    What to look for and abuse to eat with others!

 Chapter 63:

    The action of Tang Tang is very fast. I wille back in an hour, and I have a lot of big bags in my hand. The whole person is walking fast. The face was flushed because of the hard work.

    The feast was distressed and angry. "How do you take so many things, not to say that you are not in a hurry, why do you have to take it all at once, so how can you be so moved!"

    "You don''t move!" Tang sugar saw the quarterly banquet and thought of picking up the things in her hand. He hurriedly ran to put things in his hands and hurriedly held him. "You don''t move, I can shake, I Now the strength can be big."

    "Do you have the strength, I don''t know?" The banquet opened her hand and looked at it. Both hands were pulled out of the deep red mark. I couldn''t help but lick it gently. The heart was actually very embarrassing. No one can help her, and everything needs her toe, so how can she eat it?

    Tang Tang looked at him and frowned again, deliberately shaking his hand to distract attention. "It''s really okay, let''s eat, let''s eat cold."

    After you have finished taking out your hand, put the small table on the bed and put it up. Put the food you brought.

    Tang Tang made two big food boxes, a pork ribs soup, a c chicken wings, a soup doll dish, a Huagu ham steamed chicken, and a sweet and sour slice, and then served with two staple foods, rice and White porridge.

    Rice is for the children, and porridge and vegetarian dishes are specially made for the banquet.

    As soon as the food box was opened, an enticing scent spread in the room, attracting appetite. Not only did the season feast take a nose, but even Sun Yi of the next bed pulled his nose, his eyes could not help but go to the season. Looking at the banquet, when I saw the rich meals on the table, he just swallowed his throat when he felt that he was not hungry.

    It¡¯s so sweet, how can the meal brought by the wife of the banquet be so much worse than that of him?

    Tang Tang took a bowl and brought out a bowl of soup. He used a clean te to put some vegetables from each vegetarian dish and put them in, and then sent the vegetables and soup to Sun Yi. "Sun Big Brother, This is what I did myself. By the way, I have done more. You should try it too. Don¡¯t give up."

    Sun Yi didn''t expect to have his own share. Although he was just swallowing water, but he was so embarrassed to grab some people''s food, so he waved his hand quickly. "No need, I have lunch, you can eat it yourself."

    Tang Tang directly put the soup and vegetables on the small table on the bed. "It¡¯s okay, big brother, I have done it more. You can¡¯t eat it, so you shouldn¡¯t be polite.¡±

    "This" Sun Yi is embarrassed to look at the quarterly banquet.

    The banquet smiled. "You are wee, eat together."

    Sun Yi is not a tweaking person. If he sees this, he will not retire. "Thank you, brother and sister." Sun Yi said that he immediately started. He is really hungry now.

    When the first soup went down, Sun Yi couldn''t help but scream, the soup tastes so good, it is different from ying in the cafeteria. Thinking, he finished the soup in three or two, and went to the dish on the te. The taste was better. He just picked up the white rice next to it and ate it. It was eating very fast, not at all. It¡¯s a sick person. I don¡¯t know if he is in the military camp.

    Tang Tang saw that he was used to eating, and he smiled with a smile in his eyes. Then he walked back to the side of the banquet, and picked up the two little guys who were still asleep, and patted one arm and mmed them. Get up, let''s eat."

    Winno stumbled and rubbed his eyes with his little hand, and opened a little gap and shouted: "Hey~"

    "Oh, what''s it, Nono is getting up and eating." Tang sugar kissed the little girl and turned to look at Ji Xiaoyu in the other hand. This guy still slept, and the snoring was fast. ying, she had to bite a bit on the guy''s fleshy face. "Get up, or the wolf will bite your face!"

    Nonoughed at the side, but the hero of the event, Ji Xiaoying, was still unmoved and slept ck and dark.

    Tang Tang was speechless for a moment, and under the shackles, he shook the little fat man, shook his flesh and shook it, and shouted: "The baby gets up quickly!"

    "Don''t make trouble~ I still have to sleep." Ji Xiaoyan moved and waved his hand to get rid of the person who disturbed him, then turned around and slept.

    People present: ""

    Tang Tang sighed distressedly. This little guy had been stunned for a while. He became a sleeper in these two days, and he couldn¡¯t wake up.

    Seeing Tang sugar distressed, Nono shook her hand to make her not bother, then slowly put her hand under the feet of Ji Xiaoyan, gently scratching his itch.

    "Ha ha ha, itchy!" Ji Xiaoyan, who just slept with a pig, immediately bounced andughed with his little fat feet.

    Just woke up? So easy? Tang Tang blinked and looked at Nono incredibly.

    Nono also blinked, and there was a trace of sputum in his eyes. Suddenly, he sneaked into her ear and said a whisper. "Hey, Xiaoxiao brother is afraid of itching, wake up when he tickles." She is so called in the kindergarten. Get up.

    Tang Tang suddenly realized that the first time he found out that his son was actually itching, he could wake up when he scratched it, she didn¡¯t know.

    Ji Xiaoxiao hahaha smiled halfway, and when heughed enough, he waspletely awake. This was a puzzled look at the big guy, and he licked his own feet. The clever little head immediately understood what happened and couldn¡¯t help but scream. Looking at Nono with anger, "Nono! You are not jealous!"

    Nono smiled embarrassedly and suddenly went over and kissed him on his cheek.

    Kiss you, don''t be angry.

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s mouth was just being beaten, and he was suffocated. He pretended to be impatient and waved his hand. ¡°Oh, your woman is annoying, I don¡¯t care about you.¡±

    Nono showed a happy smile.

    The season banquet raised my eyebrows and saw the new operation of my son for the first time. Where did you learn from this?

    Tang Tang is embarrassed to tell him that this is the way of thanking and apology for Ji Xiaoying, who is afraid of the little guy being beaten.

    Sun Yi, who has been watching this scene, was teased and pointed to Ji Xiaoying¡¯s thumb to the banquet. ¡°The banquet, your boy has a future.¡±

    The banquet smashed his forehead andughed andughed.

    Ji Xiaoyan woke up, Tang Tang gave the rice to the two little guys to let them eat, then shake the bed of the banquet a little higher, and took a bowl of soup and sat next to him. "Husband, you can''t eat now." Greasy, first grievance, drink some soup and then eat some porridge, these vegetarian dishes can also eat, after two days you can get rid of oil and I will do it for you."

    The feast of the season saw that she was as jealous as her own, and she was funny, but she was very happy. She is taking care of her. He is drinking porridge every day. What kind of grievancese from.

    Sweet in my heart, the banquet reached out to pick up the soup bowl but was blocked by her. "You don''t move, what should I do if I am involved in the wound, I will feed you."

    "...good." The banquet wanted to say that it was okay to eat, but she looked at her worried eyes and swallowed her words. Forget it, let her feed, although in the face ofrades and children, I am very happy, but the thicker face will pass.

    Tang Tang took a spoonful of spoon and tried the temperature. It was hot, and it was blown gently, and it was sent to his mouth.

    This series of actions is especially like a baby who is feeding her mother and will not eat. The care and thoughtfulness has been done to the extreme, but the real little babies are now eating their own spoons, and he is in his thirties. The big man is being served on the food.

    The banquet had a soft cough, and the ear was a bit red. He hadn¡¯t fed him since he had memories. He didn¡¯t expect to be in his thirties, but he was personally fed by his wife. I am a little embarrassed, but I have to say that I feel quite happy.

    Who said that only when a woman is favored by a man will he be happy. When a man is pampered by his own woman, he is equally happy.

    The banquet as far as possible ignores Sun Yi¡¯s surprise and horror and waits for a series of iprehensibleplex eyes, and opens his mouth to drink soup.

    Tang Tang blew a spoonful and blew it. "You have to eat light now, so I put a little salt and faded a lot. You will be a little bit."

    "Not light, very good." The banquet is telling the truth, the soup is really good, there is nothing there will be, "What you do is delicious."

    Tang Tang immediately smirked and smiled carefully. Like a shy little girl who was praised, she brought the porridge and vegetables to him. He said, "You can eat more and eat a lot of body."

    I was so smiled by Tang Tang, and the quarterly banquet suddenly forgot that there were other people around me. I couldn¡¯t help but squeeze my face and feel that my wife was too good, nothing, and boasting that she could be beautiful, why? Is it good to feed?

    Sun Yi, who is quietly eating next to him and watching the whole process: "" Are you specializing in dog abuse?

    Sun Yi suddenly felt that the food he had just eaten was a little indigestion, silently put down the tableware, and theny down silently, pulling the quilt to cover his half face, in an attempt to cover the sour smell.

    He still sleeps.

    Tang Tang and the banquet were busy feeding a busy meal. They didn''t pay attention to Sun Yi''s situation. After the banquet was finished, Tang Tang wiped his mouth, and then he took the rest of the food and ate it.

    Tang Tang originally wanted to drink the porridge that was not finished in the banquet, but the banquet stopped her. "Don''t drink porridge, eat more rice and meat, you see you thin."

    Tang sugar licked his face, looked down at his thin wrist, sighed in a depressed mood, silently put the porridge back, put the meal over, and put a few pieces of meat into the bowl and ate it in a big mouth. .

    She really wants to eat more. Before she finally got fat, she looked at it. The result was all in vain. Now she is getting ugly. So she is embarrassed to walk around the quarterly banquet, too shameful.

    It is estimated that therades in the family saw that she was wondering how to make such a frustrated wife in the heart of the feast.

    No, no, you can''t lose face to the banquet, you have to gain weight! Thinking this way, Tang Tang had eaten a few more pieces of meat and also deliberately ate a few pieces of fat.

    The feast of the season saw that she had eaten a lot of meat in one breath, and then she put a snack and smiled in her eyes, so she watched her eat.

    After lunch, Tang Tang packed up the things he had brought, and then shaken the bed again to let the quarter feast lie down. "Husband, you have a nap for a while, sleep more and better for the wound."

    The banquet watched the two children who were on the floor and spelled the model together. "You send them back. The two children have no ce to y here. You also go back to rest. I don''t need to watch from time to time. If there is anything, I can call the nurse by the bell. When you have dinner, take the children ande over."

    "Can" Tang Tang hundred can not rest assured that the season feast, but the two children pitifully squatting on the ground to y is also boring, and the children can not y a little voice, it is likely to quarrel with the feast and Sun Yi had two lunch breaks, so they had to promise. "Well, I will take them back to rest for a while, and I will bring them to you for dinner."

    Seeing her eyes are not at ease, the season feast pinches her hand, "not so early, don''t rush, the nurse will look at it every two hours, I will not have anything here."

    Tang Tang nodded, but there was no worry in the eyes. Take his mobile phone and check if there is any electricity. If you have no problem, then put the mobile phone on the pillow. "The mobile phone is here, what is the matter? If you can''t find a nurse, you can call me immediately. I wille over soon. Can''t you just know it yourself?"

    "Okay, I promise you."

    Tang Tang said that he couldn''t say anything. He looked at him for a while and decided that there was no problem. Then he took the two children back to the rented house.

    When the door was finally closed, Sun Yi, who had been squinting with his quilt, slowly took the quilt down and turned to look at the banquet.

    The banquet just took back the sight from the door and saw that it was such a look, doubt, "You are not asleep?" Didn''t you sleep early?

    "In this case, if I can sleep, I will me." Sun Yi said to himself, suddenly said to the feast: "I believe that you and your wife are free to fall in love."

    Suddenly came a sentence so that the quarterly banquet can''t figure it out. He and Tang Tang are definitely free love, what do not believe.

    Sun Yi¡¯s eyes are more and more resentful. ¡°I know why you are looking at your wife.¡± Tai Te is gentle and virtuous. Tai Te loves her husband. Does such a girl still exist?

    The season banquet raised his eyebrows, and finally he understood his meaning, could not help butugh, the pride and pride that could not be said in the smile.

    Sun Yi saw a pain in his eyes and silently turned his back to the person behind him. His eyes were not seen as.

    Tang Tang came home with two little guys. As a result, she just walked to the hospital door. Ji Xiaoyan suddenly pulled her trousers and did not leave. In her eyes, she pointed to a parked Land Rover, not far away. Channel: "Mom, that''s the grandfather''s car."

    Tang Tangyi, looking at the car along him, the car is tall and big, the whole body is dark, even the windows are ck andcquered, and there is no way to see anything inside.

    "Baby, how do you know that it is a grandfather''s car?" Wouldn''t it be a mistake?

    Ji Xiaoyan is very sure, "Yes, that is the grandfather''s car, six five, it''s so good to remember."

    Tang Tang found that the car''s license te number is indeed a clear number five, it seems that the little guy really did not admit.

    Tang sugar was a little hesitant, I don¡¯t know if I should go up and say hello. Before she and the other party did not have any interaction, even the understanding could not be said, the season banquet did notmunicate with the other party, it is reasonable to say that she should not go to the rtionship with the father without knowing the situation, but she could not help but think of the quarter banquet that night. In the situation, the majestic old man suddenly bent over the outside of the surgery room. The whole person seemed to be old all the time. The anxious and distressed eyes in those deep eyes could not be concealed.

    She can see the deep care and love of the banquet from the eyes of the old man.

    During the banquet in the intensive care unit, although the father did note up, but waited every day for a day, sitting on a bench not far away, waiting for dinner, he would hold a lunch box and sit in a chair to eat two, then continue Sitting quietly. She knows that the old man is also guarding the quarterly banquet.

    Such a father made Tang Tang hesitant.

    See her, Ji Xiaoyan L her hand looked up at her, "Mom, let''s say hello to Grandpa. Grandpa used to secretly buy toys for me and take me to eat delicious." ¡±

    Tang Tang heard the words, finally nodded, and there was nothing to say hello.

    Pulling two children to the car and walking over, knocked on the window, the window immediately fell down, revealing a young face, Tang Tang knows, this person is the guard of the father.

    The guards saw the three people in Tang sugar surprised for a moment. They immediately opened the car and got out of the car. They thought that it was the situation of the banquet. They were anxious to ask: "Is there anything in the banquet?"

    "No, no." Tang Tang knew that he had misunderstood, and quickly exined: "We are seeing the father''s car here, thinking abouting over and saying hello. Grandpa is not there?"

    The guards breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the back seat of the car. The whispered: "The head is inside, but I just slept. He hasn''t slept in these days, and his body is a bit untenable."

    "Howe you sleep here? You take the father to go home to sleep, how can you sleep well in the car." Although I don''t know what is going on between the banquet and the old man, the old man is thinking about her for the banquet. Look in my eyes, I can''t see the old man like this.

    The guards were deeply helpless in their eyes. "I also want to take my father back to sleep, but the father is too stubborn, saying that he will not go back. At most, he is only willing to take a break in the car. He has not eaten these days. Well, if you only eat two at a time, you can''t eat it. The whole person has lost a big circle. If you go on like this, you don''t know if your body can stand it."

    "Ah," Tang sugar wrinkled his worries in fear. "How can the old man get so old when he is so old?"

    "Who said no?" The guard sighed. "He can''t worry about the feast in his heart."

    Tang Tang licked his lips and hesitated in his heart. "It''s better to let the father go back to rest with me. I rented a house near here and I can rest well at home."

    The "this" guard was a bit surprised and a little bit moving, but remembered that the stubbornness and death of the old man had to be deted, and the old head of the dead had to face, certainly not willing to bow to the banquet, and would not be willing to ept the goodwill of the banquet.

    Looking at the look of the guards, Tang Tang understood it. He bent over and made a few words to him in the ear of Ji Xiaoyan. In the next second, Ji Xiaoyan nodded and opened the door after Tang Tang opened the door. I sneaked into the car.

 Chapter 64:

    The guard is unknown, "Small åª this is"

    Tang Tang gestured him not to worry, "Small Xiao must have a way to call Grandpa out to go back with us."

    The guard did not believe it. After all, he followed the old man from the first time, and now he has been in the past ten years. The temper of the old man is clear. If he can be soft, he will not be with the banquet now. I have never been soft, how can I be easily persuaded by a child of three or four years old.

    The guards were very worried that Ji Xiaoying was saddened by the father and refused to face. The children also had to face.

    However, the guards did not worry about it. The matter exceeded his expectations. Ji Xiaoying was not rejected, but the three-minute guy pulled the door directly and pulled out. A small hand still took the sleep inside. The big hand of the season father.

    Ji Xiaoying waved a few hands to a few people. "Mom, I said to my grandfather, we will bring my grandfather home now!"

    Tang Tang subconsciously looked at the grandfather who was led by Ji Xiaoyan.

    Grandpa¡¯s face has no expression on his face. He is still very serious. He looks at people¡¯s eyes with a powerful deterrent. If the courage is small, he will never look at him for a long time, but Tang Tang is not very afraid because she I found the special features of the five banquets of the season banquet and the grandfather of the season. The temperament of the two people is also very simr. It is probably that she is not afraid of the banquet, so she is naturally not afraid of the grandfather.

    Tang Tang took out the most sincere smile and said hello to Grandpa Ji. "Grandpa is good, I am Tang Tang."

    Grandpa did not say anything. She only turned a blind eye to her and then turned her head. She took the lead to go out of the house, obviously not wanting to take care of her.

    Tang Tang blinked, it seems that Grandpa is not satisfied with her grandmother, and she is toozy to say something to her.

    Sighing in my heart, Tang sugar took Winne¡¯s little hand and followed the old one in front.

    The guards were afraid that Tang Tang was ufortable. After all, the good intentions made people go to rest at home, but they didn''t have a good face. It was ufortable in the heart. If it was not happy, it would be bad if they were not happy with the father. So I had to whisper to Tang Tang in the back: "That, don''t be angry, the temper of the old man is like this, no smile to anyone."

    Tang sugar smiled and shook his head. "It doesn''t matter, I am not angry. The old people are like this."

    Looking at Tang Tang is really not at all concerned, the smile on his face is not a fake, the guard can not turn to look at her strangely, a few days ago went to worry about the feast and the father, did not notice her, now After so careful, I was surprised that she seemed to be different from before. Not only did the appearance change a lot, but the temperament of the whole person was the biggest change.

    The guards couldn''t help but recall the impression that they had seen Tang candy only a few times before. It seemed to be drunk, and the eyes were filled with hatred and hatred for everything, like a hysterical female madman. Not to mention that the old man hates it, even his outsider feels that he is not pleasing to the eye, and he does not like her very much.

    Can look at the current Tang sugar, face smile, soft talk, although the appearance is not beautiful, but the first person gives the first feeling isfortable, veryfortable, I want to be close to her.

    When did this big change happen?

    Also, I didn¡¯t say that the rtionship between the two seasons and the Tang candy is not good. How can it not be like this now? In the days when the banquet was in the intensive care unit, he could see it clearly, and the whole person could not sleep. Waiting outside, the worry and distress in my eyes are real.

    When are two people so loving?

    Tang Tang took a few people back to the rented house, gave the old man and the guards a pair of new slippers, and then poured two cups of boiling water. "Grandpa, you will take a break, you will not Make tea for you, so as not to affect your sleep."

    Grandpa did not say anything, but he took a sip from the cup and gave it to face.

    Tang sugar saw a sigh of relief, I wanted to ask the father to enter the room for lunch break, but suddenly remembered that the guards said that the old man had not eaten in the past few days. Looking carefully, the old man really lost a lot less than when he first saw it. It seems that it is also a lot old. During this time, the elderly are really worried about the banquet.

    The heart was soft and soft. Although I knew that the old man didn''t like himself, Tang Tang asked tentatively: "Grandpa, I have stewed a lot of soup at noon. Would you like to taste it? Drink some soup and sleep well."

    The old man is about to refuse it directly. Ji Xiaoyan, who is on the side of the side, remembers that his grandfather said that he was very hard for two days. He immediately flung into his arms and looked at him with big eyes. "Too grandfather, my mother made soup." It¡¯s a good time, you don¡¯t taste it. It¡¯s a pity that you have been thin for two days. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯re not handsome. You look so handsome, because I eat a lot of food, don¡¯t you want to be like me. Handsome?"

    When Grandpa¡¯s mouth refused, he immediately swallowed it, and his serious face could not stand. He couldn¡¯t help butughed and shook his head and turned to nod. ¡°Good, in order to be as handsome as Xiaoxi, too grandpa to drink. A little soup."

    "Well! Too grandfather, this is what it is." Ji Xiaoying took a sip on the face of the old man and immediately turned his head and squinted at Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang Renjun couldn''t help but gave him an appreciative look and went to the kitchen to reheat the soup in the pot. He thought about using the ingredients that had not been used up at noon to quickly make two appetizing and spleen dishes, with the soup together. Go out.

    "Grandpa, I made two appetizers. You can taste it. If you like to eat it, you can eat more. It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it."

    Grandpa stunned the dishes on the table, but did not move. He only took the soup in front of him and drank slowly. He said nothing.

    Tang Tang did not care, and gave the guards a bowl of rice and a pair of chopsticks to greet him to eat too.

    "Thank you, it''s too polite." The guard did not expect to have his own share. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, and took the bowl of chopsticks. He was afraid that the father would not hurt the face of the chopsticks. I picked up the chopsticks and ate it, although he was not hungry.

    However, after a sip of the dish, the guards¡¯ eyes shed a bit of surprise, because the taste of the dish was really good. It¡¯s delicious and delicious, even if it¡¯s not hungry and has no appetite. Going down, his appetite is now being lifted.

    I didn''t expect the feast of the banquet to be so good, it didn''t seem to be without merit, but they didn''t find it before. Thinking, he was eating fast and he was getting faster.

    Tang Tang did not bother to the side, went to the room to change the sheets for the father, and changed the bed to a morefortable quilt, so that the elderly can sleep well.

    "The head, I think the wife of the banquet is not the same as before. Now it is very good. If you don''t say anything else, the cooking is very good." The Tang dynasty was not there, and the guard whispered to the old man.

    Grandpa of the season screamed, "I didn''t give you a meal or something, did you buy it for a meal?"

    The guards are ustomed to the temper of the father, calmly and then eat, while eating and saying: "It is not a meal, you have seen this time, she is very concerned about the banquet, her eyes are red I didn¡¯t leave half a step, everything was done by myself. How can a woman do this?¡±

    "You only believe in a few days?" Father told him. "I see if you are on the battlefield, you can be fooled by spies for a few words. What information can be leaked!"

    They all rose to the battlefield. The guards immediately knew that they would stop talking and concentrate on eating their own meals. But when they saw the chopsticks, they would get the dishes. The te was suddenly taken away by the father. "You didn''t have noon at noon." Eat or how! Eat so! Who can afford to keep up!"

    "You don''t eat, I don''t waste if I don''t eat it." The guard whispered, trying to move the chopsticks again, but it was empty again.

    The old man was ring. "Who said that I didn''t eat it, I didn''t eat it at noon." Then he ate the chopsticks directly.

    The guards silently put down the chopsticks, and there is no way for the honesty of the mouth to be honest. If you want to eat, you can say it directly, so awkward.

    When Tang Tang packed up the bed and asked the father to go to sleep, he found that all the food on the table was emptied, and the bowl of rice for the father was empty, and he could not help but look at the guard.

    This guard is quite capable of eating.

    The guards understood the meaning of Tang Tang''s eyes, and they were panicked, but for the face of the father, they couldn''t help but exin it. Let her misunderstand it. Men can eat nothing.

    Tang Tang said to the old man: "Grandpa, the bed isid for you, you go in and sleep, can I let two children apany you?"

    The old man nodded solemnly and stood up and walked into the room without squinting.

    Tang Tang pulled the two children into the room and told the two little babies: "Will the two of you stay with your grandfather to have a nap?"

    Ji Xiaoyan naturally refused to take it off, took off his jacket pants, and quickly climbed into the bed with a glimpse of the shoes. He sneaked into the quilt andy down on the left side of Ji¡¯s grandfather. He grabbed his big hand like a small one. Child, "Too grandfather, I will sleep with you."

    Grandpa¡¯s grandfather just had a serious face on his face and couldn¡¯t conceal his smile. He smiled and had pleats on his face and touched his little head. ¡°Well, you sleep with Grandpa.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan stretched his head and urged Weno, who was still standing in the ground. "Nono ising up, let''s sleep with Grandpa."

    Wennuo was actually a little scared of this seemingly fierce grandfather, but he always listened to Ji Xiaoying¡¯s words, and had to endure the fear of taking off his shoes and climb to bed, but did not dare to sleep on the other side of Ji¡¯s grandfather, but in On the other side of Ji Xiaoying, hey down and immediately closed his eyes.

    Ji Xiaoyu was satisfied, pulled up her hand and squatted, and said to the grandfather of the season: "Too grandpa, you close your eyes, we have to start sleeping."

    Grandpa Ji¡¯s eyes closed from the good, very obedient.

    Tang Tang suddenly remembered a word: a thing to drop a thing.

    Quietly closed the door and retired, Tang Tang told the guards who were not willing to go to sleep in the living room: "Grandpa and the two little guys slept, would you please give me a look? I want to go to the hospital to see the quarterly banquet. ""

    "Now is it?" The guards hesitated, and saw the eyes of Tang Tang covered with red blood, could not help but persuaded: "You also take a break, rest well to take care of the banquet. There is no problem there, if there is anything to call."

    Tang sugar shook his head and wrote down his phone number and handed it to him. "I don''t sleep. I don''t care if I don''t look at the quarter. I am bothering you here. I have something to call me."

    "That''s okay." I can see that she is really not at ease, even if she is barely at home, she may not sleep.

    Someone looked at the children''s candy, they were relieved, and quickly returned to the hospital. At that time, the ward was quiet, and both the banquet and Sun Yi seemed to be sleeping.

    Tang Tang walked lightly to the bed of the banquet. He watched him sleep well, smiled slightly, reached out and touched his forehead, and the temperature was normal. Then he carefully opened the quilt to look at his chest and determined that the wound was not. The problem was that I moved a chair and sat down, so I looked at him with my chin.

    After watching it for a few seconds, I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and carefully cover his cheek. After feeling the warmth on his cheek, he slowly moved his hand to his neck and carefully understood the beating. pulse.

    At this moment, she was finally sure that he was really alive, not dreaming.

    Tears suddenly drip from the eyes, dripping silently on the cheeks, but did not want to wipe. No one has seen it now, she can finally let her inner fear and embarrassment, the tears that have long been lingering in her heart.

    From the time he left home to do the task, she was afraid every day. No one day was not expecting him toe back soon, but he did not expect him toe back so badly. No one can understand that the person she saw on the stretcher was the kind of tear in his heart, and she was the first to realize what it was like to tear the heart.

    On the three days of hisa, whenever she closed her eyes on the bench, she immediately dreamed of him. In the dream, he woke up, passed the danger, and returned to health, but when she was happy When I want to touch him, I wake up suddenly and find that I am dreaming, and he still lie in the intensive care unit without knowing it.

    The feeling of disappointment made her afraid, afraid to dare to sleep, but even more afraid that he would wake upter, she would still be afraid of being dreaming from time to time, afraid that he would still see aa after waking up. .

    But now, she is finally sure.

    It¡¯s good, he¡¯s fine.

    "What are you crying?"

    A warm big hand covered her cheeks with tears, and she suddenly woke up in front of her eyes, and realized that he woke up and hurriedly wiped his tears, but it would not be cleaned for a while. Anxious to stand up and n to run to the bathroom.

    Can''t let him see her like this.

    "Don Sugar,e back." The sound of the banquet was very light, but it was not to be questioned.

    Tang sugar''s footsteps stopped, hesitated for a moment, or turned around and walked back to the bed, just kept his head down, not too afraid to see him.

    The banquet sighed, holding her hand and appeasefully rubbing, the tone of the speech was very soft, with a scorn, "put your face closer, let me see you."

    Tang Tang wanted to shake his head, but he was not willing to refuse him. He quietly looked at Sun Yi, who was still asleep, and slowly squatted and put his cheeks in front of him.

    The banquet reached out and held her back of the head, using a little force to press her face against him, and the two breathed in an instant. He gently sucked the tears from the eyes of her face with warm lips, bit by bit, with distress and pity. "I am not good, sorry, I am sad, next time I am Will you protect yourself and try not to get hurt? Don''t cry."

    Tang sugar **** the nose and suppresses the urge to cry, and grievously whispers to him: "I am really afraid that you will wake up."

    "No, there are you, how can I be willing to wake up, you see that I am not awake now. Oh, don''t cry." The banquet knows that this is really scaring her, so many days should be They are all forced to calm down. They only dare to cry when there is no one, but they cry out. When they are finished, they will be fine.

    "Well, I don''t cry." Tang sugar vigorously nodded, and my heart was a lot easier because of this crying, and my fears in my heart finally dissipated.

    Seeing that she really didn''t cry, the heart of the quarterly banquet was loosened. Seeing her eyes red like a little rabbit, she especially wanted to kiss her, thinking so, he suddenly pressed her. The back of the head came to my lips and suddenly covered her lips.

    Tang sugar licked his eyes and reacted to what he was doing, and immediately broke free.

    No, no, there are others here! How can this be!

    The banquet does not allow her to retreat. It contains the truth that the meat in the mouth is released. God knows how much he thinks about her for so many days. He wants to have a heartache. If it is not allowed, he wants to directly She is under her body.

    Now I can only help you to ease the feelings of Acacia.

    "Don''t move, I miss you, let me kiss." The banquet said with a voice that only Tang Tang can hear. This shameful love story is said to be harmful from the mouth of a person who has never been ridiculous. In an instant, Tang Tang¡¯s face blushed, and the struggling movement stopped.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the banquet directly picked up her teeth and put her tongue in and entangled with her. She sucked the cockroaches, and she was full of color and blushing, but this time he specially controlled the strength. And did not make any embarrassing sounds, will not let others hear.

    How can Tang Tang get the banquet? In less than two seconds, he fell to his side softly and let him do whatever he wanted. His eyes became watery again, but this time he was not crying.

    The time of the banquet was not long, and I suddenly let go of her. I took a deep breath for two seconds with my eyes closed. I couldn¡¯t kiss it anymore. Otherwise, some ces would not solve it.

    Tang Tang was very popr with his face. When he was released, he climbed up and stood up straight, so he gave him a fierce look, then carefully and daringly and quickly turned back and looked at Sun Yi behind his eyes, watching him still good. I fell asleep, and I took a picture of my chest.

    Fortunately, fortunately, it will be big.

    The banquet watched her thief-like expression and couldn''t help butugh. How is this little girl in his family so cute? However, if she knows that Sun Yi has long woke up, she wonders if she will be ashamed to bury herself?

    At this time, Sun Yi, who wakes up but can''t open his eyes and still sleeps seriously, tears his face in his heart. What is his life? He is hurt and suffers such mental damage.

    Suddenly I want to find a girlfriend.

    The next time his mother introduces him to the girl, he still goes to see him.

 Chapter 65:

    The feast was fascinated by the look of Tang Tang.

    "You stillugh!" Tang sugar licked his feet, only that this person is bad, usually serious and cold, children will be afraid to see, the soldiers underneath are afraid of him, but this time is particrly bad.

    "Well, don''tugh, don''tugh, let''s talk about business, youe and sit down." It¡¯s really irritating, and the banquet is hurried.

    Tang sugar licked, wrinkled his nose and walked over to sit on the chair, resolutely not sitting on the bed, afraid that he woulde again.

    How can the tea banquet tease her again, pulling her hand and asking: "Howe you? The children?"

    Tang Tang paused and whispered: "The children take a nap at home, I don''t trust you, juste and see."

    The season banquet raised an eyebrow. When I heard it, I knew that Tang Tang had not told him that ording to the care of Tang Tang and the importance of the children, I would not be so relieved that the two children went to sleep alone at home, so she must be Find someone to take care of the child, but who is she who doesn''t talk to him?

    "Don Sugar, is there anyone in the family?"

    Tang sugarmented, he knew that nothing could beat him. He didn¡¯t know how to twist his fingers like Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s nervousness. This was guilty. ¡°When I just went back, I saw my grandfather, then I saw my grandfather, then on"

    The banquet was awkward, but I didn''t expect it to be the answer.

    Tang Tang didn''t know what happened between him and Ji Grandpa. He never mentioned it to her. He didn''t talk to him. He didn''t talk very much. He looked at his expression and exined: "You are in first aid. When Grandpa came, I waited until you got out of danger before leaving, and then I came to guard you every morning, eating well, sleeping well, sleeping a lot, and the whole person lost a lot. I took the little one back. When I saw Grandpa¡¯s car, Grandpa was resting in the car. The guard said that he was not willing to go home. I saw a big old man so unbearable, so I took my grandfather back to eat something. Take a break."

    There was no expression on the face of the banquet, and there was no speech. I couldn¡¯t guess his mind, and I was a little embarrassed. I pinched his finger and asked, "Husband, am I doing something wrong? Don¡¯t talk, if I If you made a mistake, tell me."

    The banquet licked his lips and slowly shook his head. "No, you didn''t do anything wrong, I just didn''t expect Grandpa to be here."

    Tang Tang saw that he was indeed not angry, and he hesitated and said: "In fact, Grandpa has always been, how to persuade not to go back, husband, I think Grandpa seems to care about you."

    The season banquet clenched the lips, and for a long time did not speak, the emotions in the eyes were unclear.

    Just when Tang Tang thought he would not talk again, he suddenly spoke. "Don Sugar, call Grandpa to the ward at night."

    "Ah?" Tang sugar was shocked. "Husband, are you saying, let Grandpae to see you?"

    "Yeah." The banquet was faint, and she mmed her hand and slowly opened her mouth. "Call it, let Xiaoxuan open to call, Grandpa hurts, and will definitelye."

    Tang Tang is even more surprised. "Husband, how do you know that Xiao Yan can scream? Xiao Yan said -" Xiao Yan is not saying that his father does not know what is going on between him and his grandfather? Also let her keep it secret.

    what happened?

    The banquet smiled softly. "Is that little guy saying that you keep it secret, can''t let me know that he has a rtionship with his grandfather?"

    Tang Tang looked at him with his eyes, how did he know?

    The banquet reminds me of the look of the season and he looks funny. "Actually, I know that he and Grandpa sometimes meet secretly. The little guy thinks that he is so good. In fact, the KFC tastes in his mouth several times. It¡¯sing over, but I¡¯m still yelling at me and I won¡¯t let me know. The fool can guess it, but I pretend I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Tang sugar knows where the little guy is exposed. The big fox always knew that it was just pretending not to know it, and the little fox thought that he was very good. It seems that the little fox is still tender.

    However, Tang Tang still does not understand, "husband, so you really do not object to the rtionship between Grandpa and Xiaoyan, but how do you both have such a rtionship? I really don''t understand."

    "This is a long story." The banquet sighed. "I will tell you when I get home."

    "Okay, I will talk about itter." Tang Tang also knows that this is not a good ce to talk about private affairs. Instead, he talks about the current big event. "Husband, then I really called Grandpa, but after Grandpa came, you took the initiative to fight with him." Let me say hello, Grandpa looks like a face, you will be wronged, let the old man."

    Grandpa is unlikely to take the initiative to take care of him.

    The season feast smiled and pinched her cheek. "It seems that you have experienced Grandpa''s temper."

    Tang Tang deep experience of the spot, immediately learned the grandfather''s appearance, p on the face, carrying his hands, faintly indifferent "hmm".

    "Like learning." The feast was teased by her imitation.

    "That is, because Grandpa has such an expression all the way, haha."

    "Grandpa may not like you now. Don''t worry about it. When he sees you, he will change. Grandpa is not a blind person."

    Tang Tang knew that he wasforting himself. He was afraid that he was unhappy because of his grandfather¡¯s attitude. He took his big hand and snorted on his face. ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t put it in my heart. After all, Grandpa didn¡¯t know about me, didn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s reasonable. It just means that Grandpa cares about you. If you don¡¯t care, you will control what kind of wife you have married.¡±

    The smile of the corner of the banquet gradually faded, and the low "low" sounded.

    Grandpa really hurts him. He started from a baby who was still a child who didn¡¯t understand anything. He was a grandfather in the belt, talking and walking, eating and learning, etc. He was taught by his grandfather. He remembered that his grandfather often resisted him when he was a child. Running around his shoulders, taking him to the tank to watch the shooting and watching the aircraft carrier, seeing everything he likes, so that although he does not have the love of his parents, he still has a very happy life.

    It was Grandpa who took him step by step and took him to appreciate the wonderful world.

    Butter

    The banquet closed his eyes and remembered that the throat of the past could not help but hold it.

    This time he almost died, almost thinking that he could not sumb to it. At the moment of dying, in addition to remembering Tang Tang and Xiao Yan in his heart, there is another person who can¡¯t let it go, that is Grandpa. When life passed, he really regretted it. He regretted not reconciling with his grandfather early. He regretted that he could not let go of his heart. Compared with the grandfather who brought himself, what is the importance of stubbornness?

    People always have to see something when they are lost.

    Fortunately, he still has a chance to make up.

    The banquet once again opened his eyes and brought a smile like a re-release. "Tang Sugar, tonight, I would like to convince my grandfather toe over here to eat. It¡¯s a simple meal for our family. After dinner, let Grandpa stay at home. Let his old man take a good night''s rest and raise his spirit."

    "Yeah." Tang Tang can see the relief in his eyes, and he is very happy for him. How can I not agree? "My husband told me what my grandfather loves, I will do it to my grandfather tonight, let''s tonight. The dinner was a little rich, and the family had a good meal."

    The banquet naturally knows what Grandpa likes to eat. No one knows more than him. "What Grandpa loves is actually very simple. He is a northerner. He likes to eat pasta, especially the big white hoe. You give him two authentic hoes. He absolutely likes it. He doesn''t like to eat the gimmicks that are sold outside. He feels that the taste is not authentic, and it is all additives."

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Tang Tang thought that the father¡¯s request would be very high, and he liked to eat hoes.

    "It''s that simple, you will give him some trotters, he will be happier." The average person is supposed to believe that the status of the father is sure to love the taste of the mountains and sea. In fact, the father likes to eat is really simple.

    "Is it really gone? Nothing else to pay attention to?" Seeing the season feast did not say, Tang Tang urged him to continue, always felt that these are too simple.

    The banquet was pinched in her hand. "Do not worry, it''s really gone. The other ones are handed over to Ji Xiaoyu. There are quarters, and Grandpa is sure to be happy."

    Tang Tang thinks of his grandfather''s appearance on Ji Xiaoying''s Bai Yishun, and finds that he really doesn''t have to worry about it. There is a little guy who will be awkward, and he is not happy.

    It seems that she just has to do her meal well.

    In view of the fact that dinner tonight is too important, Tang Tang immediately thought about what to prepare in his mind. After thinking about it, he hurriedly rushed to the market to buy ingredients.

    However, before Tang Tang¡¯s departure, he also specifically exined to Sun Yi, let him not eat the food in the cafeteria at night, and eat delicious food with them.

    Sun Yi, who was still polite, immediately forgot the politeness of the Tang candy, and he was so moved from the good, and was moved.

    Although I often have to be abused by the couple, I can eat the delicious feast of the banquet, and he also recognizes the dog food.

    I will meet again next time, hoping to meet a girl who will cook.

    When Tang Tang carried the big bag of vegetables and rushed back, Ji¡¯s grandfather did not leave. He was sitting on the sofa with Ji Xiaoying and Wennuo¡¯s two children. The two children joined together to fight the model, while Ji¡¯s grandfather Looking at each other with a smile, I will guide the children from time to time.

    The guards were gone, and they didn''t know where to go.

    When I saw Tang sugaring back, Ji Xiaoyan immediately climbed down from the sofa and rushed over to her, giving her a big hug. "Mom, you are back!"

    Winno didn''t y the model anymore. When she climbed down the sofa, she ran to Tang Tang and hugged her, like a bunny rabbit.

    Tang Tang gave a kiss to one of them and held them with a bag in his hand. "Mom came back to dinner and watched her buy a lot of delicious food."

    "Wow - there are beef, big pig''s trotters, mother, do you have so much delicious tonight?" Ji Xiaoying is a carnivorous animal like his dad, and his eyes are bright when he sees the flesh.

    Tang Tang took a look at the grandfather of the season and found that he was also looking at her side. There was a smile in his eyes. He scraped the nose of Ji Xiaoyan and deliberately said loudly: "Just dad said that we want to go to the hospital with him at night. It¡¯s boring to have dinner, so it¡¯s boring to eat alone, so my mother bought a lot of dishes.¡±

    "Okay, we will go to Dad for every meal in the future, so that Dad will not be bored." In addition to the father and her mother, I felt that my father was very annoying. The rest of the time was still very filial to his father.

    However, Ji Xiaoyan just finished, and when he turned around, he saw the grandfather who was still sitting on the sofa and did not squint. He suddenly "ah" and they went to the hospital to apany his father. What should the grandfather do? No one is apanying him, not as good as

    "Mom, what about grandfather? What can we do with grandpa?" Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes turned and his eyes widened and his grandfather said loudly.

    Tang Tang immediately saw the careful thoughts of Ji Xiaoyan, could not help but give him a good boast in her heart, her baby can be too smart, she did not say that they thought of it together.

    So she immediately answered: "Of course, you can bring too grandfather, if the grandfather is willing to go together, we will go to see Dad with Grandpa, and then eat together, Dad must be happy."

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyes lit up and turned to Grandpa¡¯s grandfather, and he asked with a sigh of relief: ¡°Too grandfather, are you going to see Dad with us?¡±

    Grandpa¡¯s face sank and his voice refused decisively: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I don¡¯t need people to apany me, I will leave if I wait.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan''s little brow wrinkled, and immediately flew into his arms, and the old man rushed backwards and almost fell, but the father was not angry at all. The first reaction was to hold the little guy tightly and not let him. When I fell, my mouth was seriously reprimanded: "The man must be steady and do what it looks like!"

    Ji Xiaoying was not afraid of the grandfather''s cold face. The chubby leg straddles on hisp and holds his neck dissatisfied andins: "Too grandfather, you just have toe. Ah, you still haven''t apanied me for a meal."

    Grandpa frowned and didn''t talk.

    Ji Xiaoyan swayed his neck and continued to work hard. "Too grandfather, you will apany us to see Dad. If you don''t go, I will definitely not eat it. If you can''t eat it, you will be hungry. If you are hungry, you will not be handsome." It¡¯s so hard for me to grow so handsome now.¡±

    In order to enhance the persuasiveness of his own words, Ji Xiaoying also asked the two women at home with big eyes: "Mom, Nono, you said that I am right?"

    "..." Tang sugar nodded his head and smacked his head.

    Nono did not hesitate to look at his head, his eyes were full of conviction, Tang Tang felt that this girl was estimated to be brainwashed by the monkey essence of the monkey.

    Grandpa¡¯s eyes shed a smile and patted him on the back of his head. "Okay, you can talk about this little mouth. If you are not handsome, you can¡¯t be too grandfather¡¯s head. Grandpa can¡¯t bear it. Take this responsibility, then I will apany you to eat a meal this evening, but Grandpa is going to apany you, but not to see your father, what is your father''s good!"

    Ji Xiao blinked and pointed his little head to match: "Of course, my father is not handsome, grandfather definitely likes me, I don''t like Dad, right?"

    The grandfather of the season paused, his expression was a bit stiff, and he nodded after a moment.

    Tang sugar sneaked into the kitchen with a smile, or it would be bad tough out in front of the grandson and grandson. She found out that the old man is a hard-nosed old man with a soft mouth and awkwardness in his mouth. In fact, his heart is not Think about it this way, think about it is also very cute.

    The action of Tang Tang was very fast. While steaming the steamed buns and cooking, I also used the soup pot to simmer the soup. I took a full dinner for more than an hour.

    On the way to the hospital, Ji Xiaoyan took the grandfather''s hand and took him away. Tang Tang found that the closer the father was to the ward of the banquet, the more straight the back, the more the face copsed, not like looking at it. It¡¯s like going to hit someone. At first nce, it¡¯s really scary. A small, courageous child can scare and cry. However, sugar sugar guessed that the heart of the old man at the moment is quite ufortable, in order to face the old man''s face, she deliberately stepped forward to the ward. Loud: "Husband, Grandpa ising, Xiaoxi wants to eat with Grandpa, so I just brought my grandfather, and Xiaoxi is really too ignorant."

    Ji Xiaoying sighed silently in his heart. In order to make Dad and Grandpa reconciled, he is easy~

    The banquet looked at the long-lost grandfather, his body was still straight, his face was still serious, but he was really thin, and his face was older than his memory. The former grandfather was holding up a big day for him. The tree, but the grandfather at the moment, is really like ate old man.

    Grandpa is old.

    When did he get older?

    The eyes of the banquet suddenly became sour, and the voice brought a little trembling that was not noticeable. He shouted at him again and again, "Grandpa~"

    Grandpa''s grandfather was in a state of rigidity, almost thinking that it was his own illusion.

    It was not until the quarterly banquet called him again that he finally believed that the words "grandfather" were true.

    He hasn''t heard these two words for a few years. Thest time he heard that the banquet was fifteen years old, he thought that he couldn''t hear the stinky boy in his life and called him a grandfather again.

    Grandpa¡¯s hand trembled and turned his head quickly, not letting people see his expression. But Tang Tang still saw the red eyes of the old man, knowing that the old man would not want people to see him on this side at the moment, so he immediately put the food on the table and greeted everyone: "Come here, I did it today. A lot of dishes, everyone eats more, Xiaoyan and Nono are going to the bathroom to wash their hands and eat."

    When Tang Tang handed the tableware to the grandfather of the season, the father had recovered his original look, still serious, and still only had a good face for the two children, as if there was no difference.

    But Tang Tang believes that this is not the case, Grandpa just needs time.

 Chapter 66:

    Tang Sugar first prepared a meal for Sun Yi. After seeing that he had no problem eating, he took the two children to the end of the bed and then took the grandfather to the bedside. Taking advantage of the two children sitting down, the grandfather did not say anything, the default arrangement.

    Tang sugar sneered, sitting sideways to the side of the banquet, the family just surrounded the small table on the bed, although a bit crowded, but there is a family to eat together warm.

    No one felt that this method of sitting was inconvenient and everyone felt very good.

    Tang Tang¡¯s mouth was tilted up, and he smiled and opened the lunch box with three big white hoes and pushed it to the grandfather of the season. ¡°Grandpa, the banquet says that you are cute and eaten, this is my own steaming, you can taste it.¡±

    The grandfather of the season paused for a moment, low and low, "hmm", picked up one of the soft and soft gimmicks and took a bite, chewed a few mouthfuls in his mouth before swallowing, and then bit the second.

    He did not speak, Tang Tang did not know whether the father was satisfied or dissatisfied, could not help but go to see the season banquet, the quarter banquet saw a smile and pinched her hand, the micro can not check the location. So Tang Tang understood that Grandpa is satisfied.

    Tang Tang hastened to put out the braised pork trotters specially prepared for the grandfather of the season. "Grandpa, the banquet tells me that this is also what you love. Deliberately let me let you do it for you. You can **** craft." Where can''t help me correct it."

    Grandpa finally looked up at them and looked at them. They didn''t wait for them to see the emotions in his eyes and quickly removed their gaze. They used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a pig''s trotter and put it in their mouth. This time, Tang Tang did not ask the banquet to know that the father was very satisfied, because he even ate three big trotters in one breath, and a big white **** was killed by the trotters.

    Can this still not like eating?

    Ji Xiaoying saw the grandfather¡¯s hand in the first hand, and the pig¡¯s trotters were so fragrant that the saliva could not be secreted. Gradually stopped eating, eyes staring at the gimmicks and pig¡¯s trotters in the hands of Ji¡¯s grandfather, watching and watching I stayed in front of the old man and asked: "Too grandfather, **** and pig''s trotters delicious?"

    "Well, it''s delicious." The old man hasn''t eaten such a gimmick and pig''s trotters for a long time, so he eats very hard. Ji Xiaoyan nodded his head and asked for it. When the reaction came, it was toote. For a moment, I had to pretend to continue eating as if nothing had happened.

    Ji Xiaoyan swallowed his mouth again and moved his eyes to the remaining hoes and pig''s trotters on the table. He tried to ask: "Too grandfather, can I have a **** and pig''s trotter?"

    The old man immediately took a **** and handed it to the little one. "What to ask, eat it."

    Ji Xiaoying took it with joy and took it. He split the **** and split it into two. He gave the other half to Nono, who still eats his own food and never looks at what others eat. "Come, Nono, you also taste white. Shantou, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Nono raised his head from the rice bowl, first put down his small bowl, and then took the white **** and began to lick.

    Ji Xiaoyan saw her eat, and this was ¡°Ah ÎØ Ò» ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± More energetic, and also strongly gave Nono a piece of pig''s trotters to hold her.

    As a result, the scene became a picture of the old two small buried heads and pig''s trotters.

    Tang Tang and the banquet looked at each other and saw a deep smile in each other''s eyes.

    The three grandsons did not need to worry, Tang Tang began to wait for the feast of the season, filled the bowl of fish soup made tonight, took a spoon and took a spoon to blow, determined that it was not hot before feeding to his mouth.

    The banquet knew that she was afraid that she would be involved in the wounds, and that she was fed by her, so she naturally opened her mouth and drank, and then waited for the next spoon.

    Others have seen this scene and they are used to it. Only the grandfather of the season is the first time he sees it. He was almost shocked by the hoe.

    His grandson, the famous iron-blooded tough guy in the military, was the king of the banquet season. He even sat on the bed with his mouth open and waited for his wife to feed.

    Grandpa of the season almost thought that he was blind.

    Where can Ie from, the old man looked at Tang Tang and started feeding porridge after feeding a bowl of soup. He was the grandson who had a wound and was screaming and continued to perform tasks without a normal person. With the hands and feet, the general mouth is open to drink porridge.

    Grandpa Ji¡¯s father looked at the hands and feet of the banquet indefinitely. Well, the limbs are sound and there is no problem, good.

    Father''s skin shook and tried to control his facial expression.

    However, the most surprising thing is that Tang Tang, in his memory, the woman who only drinks and can''t look at her husband''s child, is now carefully blowing the porridge to feed the banquet, seeing the corner of his mouth identally dip. The porridge stained, and immediately wiped him off with his thumb. The look on his face was really gentle, and the love in his eyes was revealed in this move.

    Although I feel that Tang Tang has changed inparison with the past, this scene still makes Ji Grandpa doubt whether this woman is the one who had her grandson four years ago.

    What is the idea of ??this girl?

    Grandpa Yue finished the meal with a suspicious stomach. After the meal, Tang Tang packed up the dishes and cut some fruit for everyone to eat. The banquet can now eat some fruits, so Tang Tang cut an apple and half gave it. Nono, the other half is in the hand, use a knife to cut a small piece ande to the mouth of the season to give him a meal.

    At this time, the TV on the wall was opened. Everyone was watching the news broadcast. The people present were not disgusted by Don Sugar and Nono¡¯s dislike of the news broadcast. The other four men were all loyal fans of the news broadcast. So everyone looked at it with gusto, and the banquet was also fascinating. While watching the news, I opened my mouth and ate the apple that was sent to my mouth.

    Yu Guangye¡¯s eyes saw this scene, and his face was pumped again. Even the most loved news broadcasts could not stand any longer. In the mind, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Tang Tang was actually pretending to be a real person.

    Before, he didn''t quite believe that Tang Tang suddenly became better. He thought that she was pretending to be able to look at it tonight. His heart was a bit uncertain, because the girl made everything. Too sincere, even he can''t see where there are traces of disguise. What''s more, his grandson is not stupid and will not be easily deceived by others. Now he believes in her so much that it is impossible to install.

    Grandpa¡¯s heart was a bit messy. When I watched the news and took the two children back, I was still wondering about it. I couldn¡¯t help but ask Ji Xiaoyu: ¡°Xiao Xiao, is your father and mother at home like this?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Ji Xiaoyan didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°What is this?¡±

    "That is" Grandpa Ji is not good at the child''s face and said the word ''sickness'', so he changed the saying, "Is your mother also so good to your father like in the hospital?"

    "Yes." Ji Xiaoyan did not want to answer, "Mom is so good, it is the best mother in the world!"

    Noon, who is not easy to talk, is also very hard to nod and nodded at this time, but whispered affirmatively: "Hey is the best mother!"

    "Too grandpa, don''t you like my mother, my mother is knocking very good now." Ji Xiaoyan remembered that grandfather didn''t like his mother before, because his mother was very bad for him and his father, but now my mother is fine, just Grandpa still doesn''t know, so he walks hard while trying to make a good Tang.

    "Too grandfather, I told you, my mother is taking me to sleep with me every day, give me a good meal, send me to school and pick me up from school, and then give me the clothes to be smashed, anyway, a lot better." ¡±

    After finishing himself, Ji Xiaoyan went on to talk about his father. "Mom also knocked my father very well. Every night, I will wash my feet and daddy, and then help my father pinch the feet. My mother can pinch her feet, but then mom. I don¡¯t want to make my feet soaked, my feet are only pinched to my father, and my mother is entric."

    Ji Xiaoyu said that he ran off the subject and became jealous and vomiting.

    ¡°Your mother is washing your feet at home with your father?¡± Rao is a more traditional and masculine man, and he is a bit stunned at this time.

    "Yeah, wash it every day, but also pinch your feet, sofortable." Ji Xiaoyu''s tone can not tell the envy.

    "..." In ancient times, it was possible for a wife to wash her husband''s feet. Is there such a girl in modern times? Nowadays, the young men are almost the same as the men, and now the men are all ves. Even his age has few such women.

    Speaking embarrassed, he also gave his little grandmother a lot of times to wash his feet.

    Is it true that a person can really change his temperament? Cooking or staying in the ward can be deliberately loaded, but it is not necessary to wash your feet and pinch your feet. How can you pretend to do so?

    Grandpa of the season, I believe that Tang Tang is really a change of temperament.

    "You go back, I don''t need to spend the night here, I can sleep until dawn." The banquet did not agree that Tang Tang stayed in the hospital, and he couldn''t sleep at all. He couldn''t bear her.

    "No, what if you have something urgent to find someone? I want to guard you here." Tang sugar is determined not to go.

    "Can there be any urgent matter? Even if there is any urgent matter, I can call the nurse outside and the nurse is on duty 24 hours."

    "That if the nurse just has something else toe over, you can''t even get up now."

    "Then I can call Sun Yi to help, Sun Yi can get up, or get out of bed."

    Sun Yizheng listened eagerly to the two difficult debates of the husband and wife who loved the dog food. As a result, I saw myself on the good side and quickly waved: "I can''t help you, I am sleeping like a dead pig." I can''t hear you how to call me. If you have any urgent things, I can''t help you, so I still let your younger siblings apany you."

    Tang Tang immediately put his hands together and secretly thanked Sun Yi.

    Sun Yi returned a "not thankful" look. Although Tang Tang stayed here, he would madly give him a dog food to eat, but if you look at eating so many delicious food, how can you help? Besides, the injury to the banquet is too great to be taken care of.

    Tang Tang proudly looked at the quarterly banquet. "Look, you still need me to be here."

    The banquet has nothing to say, but she has no choice but topromise.

    Tang Tang got ridiculous, afraid of the regret of the banquet, immediately picked up the two water bottles on the table and turned to run out to hit the hot water, the figure reveals an unspeakable joy.

    Reluctant to say heavy words to Tang Tang, the banquet turned to look at Sun Yi with no expression, silently releasing murderous.

    Sun Yi couldn''t stand it for three seconds. "Don''t look at it, I didn''t mind if you both gave me a dog food. You thought I was looking at your two shows and love is easy?"

    The banquet turned around and didn''t bother to care for him. This single dog wife didn''t have it. Where did he know that he was distressed?

    "Hey, the season feast you turn back, I ask you something." Sun Yi said with a slightly reddish old face: "Do you have sisters in your wife''s house? Some words introduce me to a beggar. "In general, sisters are subject to the same education, and their personality should not be much worse. The sisters of Tang Tang are certainly gentle and considerate.

    The quarterly banquet saw what he was thinking and simply interrupted his hope: "My wife has no sister, she is one."

    "Ah, there is no such thing." Sun Yi is very disappointed. If there are sisters, maybe he can find a wife like a wife.

    "What is it?" Tang sugar came in with a water bottle and just heard this sentence.

    Sun Yi is very interested in asking the banquet but he is embarrassed to say this with Tang Tang. He immediately lied: "I just said that I haven¡¯t washed it yet, haha."

    "Oh, then I just gave you hot water, I need you to help you say it." Tang sugar gave him the thermos belonging to Sun Yi.

    Sun Yi didn''t think that Tang Tang had given himself hot water. He didn''t know how to thank him. He even regretted that Tang Tang had no sisters.

    I used the hot water to give me a simple wash. After I finished, Sun Yi pulled the curtain between the two beds on the grounds of sleeping. Then he didn''t want to be hurt anymore.

    The wound of the banquet can''t touch the water for the time being. It is impossible to take a bath. I am afraid that he is ufortable. Tang Tang has a warm water in the basin. Wipe his face with a towel and rub his arm so that he can sleepfortably. After wiping it, change the towel and give it again. He wiped his feet, and when he wiped it, he pinched it and activated the meridians.

    "Husband, you can''t soak your feet now, wait for you to sit up, I will give you a bubble foot, and it will be a little morefortable at the time." Tang Tang found that the feet of the banquet were a bit stiff and should be caused by lying for a long time. The blood does not circte.

    "Good." Being so pinched by Tang Tang, the legs and feet are indeed a lot morefortable, not so sour.

    Tang Tang ran down his feet and pinched his leg. He found that his legs were stiff and his brows were wrinkled. People stayed for a long time, not only did the blood not circte, the muscles shrank, and they needed regr massage. The line, especially the season banquet, is still a soldier, and the muscles can''t be affected.

    Thinking, Tang Tang wiped his legs with hot water and sat down to the bed to press him.

    Looking at her busy way, the quarterly banquet was distressed, and the heart was warm, and for the first time I felt that the injury was so happy. In the past, I was afraid of being bothered by others. All of them were lying in bed silently waiting for recovery. As long as they can get out of bed, they will be discharged immediately and they will not be able to stay for a moment. But this time, because of her, even if I can''t do anything in bed, I feel veryfortable.

    I didn¡¯t understand why people were getting married before. Now he has the correct answer in his heart: he is not married for the sake of session, nor is he married for the expectation of his parents. The reason why he got married is because he met someone who can work together with each other. .

    He was ashamed to marry before he didn''t understand what his feelings were, but it was because of this that he met her. Among the hundreds of millions of people, she just became her own wife. Is this the luck that God specially arranged for him?

    "Well, my legs are much better, sleep." The banquet brought her over and pinched her hand to her.

    "Husband, you sleep, I am guarding you." Tang sugar moved the chair over and prepared to sit for one night.

    The banquet simply took this little fool and couldn''t help it. She took her arm and pulled it over to her. "Come up and sleep next to me."

    "Which line! The bed is so small, what should two people do when they touch your wound?" Tang sugar shook his head.

    The banquet took a bite of her finger and bit her seven inches: "If you don''te up, I won''t let you stay here tomorrow night."

    Tang Tang immediately smashed, and did not dare to defy again. He climbed into the bed andy down beside him, but did not dare to re at him.

    "Come to me." The banquet mmed her to her side. Tang sugar didn''t dare to pull with him, so she moved to his side along his strength.

    "You are very honest and don''t touch me." The banquet was whispered, and her hand was held in the quilt.

    Tang Tang also felt that he was sleeping well before, but he was uncertain after experiencing an incident that was inexplicably sleeping in his arms. He even suspected that he was sleeping badly.

    Now he said that he is honest. Does that mean that he is ying ghosts in those nights?

    Thinking of this, Tang sugar is shy and embarrassed, really think that this man is particrly bad when he is in bed, um, bad.

    The feast of the season seemed to guess what she was thinking. The corner of her mouth was gently hooked up, and she suddenly let go of her hand. The big hand stretched out from her hem, rubbed on her waist, and Tang Tang was touched by him. I almost called out, but fortunately I did not make a sound when I bit my lip in time.

    Knowing that he wants to touch her, Tang Tanghong¡¯s face does not dare to move, and has been biting her lip.

 Chapter 67:

    The banquet was rubbed for a while on the sloppy waist, and the big hand touched the back and touched on the two prominent shoulder des. Then, along the prominent vertebrae, all the way to the buttocks, a trace of extra meat can not be touched along the way, could not help but sigh in her ear, "tang sugar, you are really too thin, the whole body is not up and down Except the bones are the skin?"

    "Which is so exaggerated." Tang Tang admits that she is thin, but it is not that except the bones are the skin, she is also a woman, chest and **** still have meat, if these two ces have no meat, then it is not ugly. I couldn''t help but mutter: "I have something in the ce where there is meat. Where is the skin."

    The quarter banquet was not generally good. Naturally, she heard herst mutter, her mouth squirmed up, and the big hand picked it up on the buckle on her back. When the candy didn¡¯t respond, she directly gave the underwear. Untied, the big hand moved from the back to the front, covering one of the groups full of softness. "Is this a ce with meat? Well, it is a bit meaty."

    The lower lip of Tang Tang suddenly bite a bit, and his face was burning. He knew that this person had to be broken again, and he was dissatisfied with the big hand he was hiding in his clothes.

    The banquet smirked in the darkness, and the big hand gently grasped it twice, and said only the candy that can be heard by Tang Tang: "It can be made smaller here, and it has not beenfortable before."

    "..." Tang sugar''s face is red and white. I don''t know if it''s good to be angry or shy or good. Finally, all the feelings are gathered into a very dissatisfied words: "When I grow up, I can grow bigger." , now it¡¯s only temporary."

    The banquet was almost a sneer, but fortunately I held back, but my mouth was deliberately meaningless and "oh", I don''t know if I believe it or not. This can make Tang Tang anxious, how can he not believe it, she certainly won''t always be so small, the breast cream given by Ji Yue is very useful, it can really get bigger, if it is not too busy this time, no time Use, she has grown bigger.

    Men like chest big, and now he is so small, is he disgusted?

    Tang Tang decided to implement the fattening n and the breast enhancement n from tomorrow, and resolutely let the seasonal banquet look at her. So he bit his teeth and made a determination to whisper in his ear: "I guarantee a ten-pound meat a month. And that will be big, really, I won''t always be that small."

    The banquet was really unbearable, and the body was shaking and shaking. His little girl was really cute. It would be very good to tease her mood. He wondered why he just stayed with her. Will be different from usual, always unable to control theughter, and simply do not pass the usual calm and calm.

    However, this is also very good.

    In fact, he just just teased her, he would be abandoning it. What he likes is that she is so personal, whether she is fat or thin, big or small, beautiful, ugly, he likes it, but every time she looks at her, she is so easy to gain weight. When I was a little bit thin, my heart was both distressed and embarrassed. If I could grow up in vain, why didn¡¯t he want her to blow when the wind blows.

    It¡¯s just that this little girl wants to look better than anyone else. Maybe women like beauty. He doesn¡¯t ask for anything else, as long as she is happy and healthy.

    "What are youughing at?" Tang Tang did not know what the banquet wasughing at. Could it not be that she could grow bigger?

    "Laughter you are cute." The banquet took her hand out of her clothes and pinched her earlobe and asked, "How are you so cute? Um?"

    Where is she cute? The man was teasing her again, Tang sugar was blushing, his hands squinting and closing his eyes and sleeping. "Oh, okay, time is not early, let''s sleep."

    "Good, sleep." Time is not too early, the season feast does not tease her, the big hand pats her back and squats at her to sleep.

    The back was patted, his nose was full of his breath, and the safety that only he could give was full of body. In such an atmosphere, Tang Tang was only asleep in three minutes, after the banquet For so long, I fell asleep so quickly for the first time.

    The banquet held her little hand again and closed her eyes with peace of mind.

    The next day, Tang Tang was awakened by the voice in the room. When she opened her eyes and saw her banquet, she was already awake. She was watching her at the moment.

    The feast touched her face, "Wake up?"

    Tang sugar blinked his eyes, "What time is it?"

    "Is it still early, only eight o''clock, sleep for a while?"

    "It''s already eight o''clock? It doesn''t sleep, get up." Tang sugar turned around and saw that the curtain around the bed had not been pulled open. There was indeed a woman who didn''t know talking outside.

    The banquet saw her doubts and whispered, "It should be Sun Yi''s mother."

    "Oh." Tang sugar hurriedly climbed up, slept very wellst night, and the whole person was refreshed.

    Open the curtain a little, Tang Tang saw the middle of the bed next door indeed sitting a middle-aged woman, looks very gentle, simr to Sun Yi three points, should be Sun Yi''s mother.

    I didn¡¯t get up until now, and Tang¡¯s face was reddish. I was a little embarrassed to say hello to each other. ¡°Auntie, hello.¡±

    Sun Mu should have known the identity of Tang Tang from Sun Yi, and smiled and said hello to her. "Hello Tang, how are you staying herest night?"

    "Yes." Tang sugar nodded, and quickly pulled the curtains in the middle to reveal the season banquet on the bed. The banquet also greeted the grandmother.

    Tang Tang quickly went to the bathroom to clean up himself, and then took out the ss of water, the other hand holding the toothbrush of the banquet, shaking the bed up a little, putting the cup to his mouth and letting him take a bite. Then use the jar to catch the mouthwash that he spit out, then give him the toothbrush and let him brush his teeth.

    Waiting for the banquet to be done, Tang Tang screwed his hot towel to wipe his face, and then he got up. "Husband, you should stay for a while, I will go back to do some breakfast, and soon I will be fine. Isn''t it hungry now?"

    The feast took her hand. "Don''t go back and do it, just buy it outside. It''s too hard to go back."

    "It''s not hard, it''s not too nutritious to buy outside, and it''s not clean."

    "It doesn''t matter, it won''t be bad for two meals." Looking at Tang Tang is still not assured. The feast of the season just said: "I am very hungry, I want to have breakfast now."

    Listening to him saying that he is hungry, Tang Tang is no longer insisting. "Well, I will go out and buy now. Wait a minute, what is a nurse?"

    Waiting for Tang sugar to go out to buy breakfast with a wallet, the grandmother who has been watching it, smiled and said to the feast: "Small season, your wife can be very considerate, it is very good for you. You pick a wife and have a vision. ¡±

    Sun Mu¡¯s words are true and sincere. The elders see that the girl¡¯s most fancy is not the appearance, but the character. The mother of this age prefers the gentle and virtuous will take care of it. Unfortunately, the Tang sugar is just in line, so it is very A middle-aged mother like Sun Mu likes it.

    The feast of the season smiled and thanked the grandmother for the praise, and did not deliberately modest, because Tang Tang is indeed very good.

    Sun Mu took a picture of Sun Yi, who is still ying with a mobile phone. He angered: "What mobile phone do you y! You see you, Xiao Ji is almost as big as you, people are married, children are there, you, three In my teens, I am still a bachelor. Now we still have to worry about you, letting you go to blind date and die. If you know that you are so worried, I might as welle back from the garbage. ¡±

    Sun Yi has already been immune to these words, and his ears have heard the scorpion. He has definitely left his left ear into the right ear before, but this time he lifted his head from the phone and said to his mother seriously: "Mom, you are Tell me about girls, I will go."

    "You don''t do it every time - ah?" Grandma thought he refused again. He was preparing to count down, but he did not respond to it. He thought he had got it wrong. "What did you just say? Are you going?"

    Sun Yi nodded. "I am going. You will introduce me to meter, but I have a request. First of all, you have to tell people that it is a military girlfriend or even a wife. You can¡¯t be squatting. Second, I want to Find someone who will cook, virtuous."

    The grandmother squatted for a few seconds, confirming that he was not joking, and suddenlyughed excitedly. "Son, you really figured it out? Really willing to look at the girl? Hey, this is great!"

    Sun Yi sighed and was connected with so many dog ??foods. He couldn''t want to pass it. He also wanted to get married. He wanted to find a wife who knows how to be cold and hot. If he is injured, he can have someone to apany him.

    I really admire the banquet.

    "Son, really no other requirements? Are you sure?" Grandma asked again indefinitely.

    "On these two points, you can''t be beautiful, you can work casually, as long as you are willing to be a military sergeant."

    "Well, Mom promises to find you well, you will wait." Sun Mule is broken, although this year''s virtuous girl is not very good to find, but it is not without, she immediately took out the mobile phone to send a message to mobilize The seven great aunts and eight big monks started to act. When all of them were arranged, I thought about it. This kid is not always unwilling to kiss each other. Let him go to blind date and force him to die. How can he suddenly find a way to live in a hospital? What is the stimulus?

    This doubt of Sun Mu finally got an exnation after seeing Tang Tang returned.

    Tang Tang went back to pick up two children and Ji Grandpa came over, bought a lot of breakfast in his hand, first arranged the breakfast for the two children and the father, and then brought the porridge to feed the banquet, despite the hand of the banquet. In fact, the problem of eating is not big, but the porridge is too hot, Tang Tang is still afraid that he is identally burnt and the action is too big to lick the wound, so he is still fed in the case of outsiders, and the care is very careful.

    The banquet is not willing to worry her, so she is also cheeky to let Tang sugar continue to feed, it is a small taste between husband and wife.

    Sun Yi was fed directly by the dog food after breakfast in the early morning. After the single dog was injured, he subconsciously turned a blind eye. After envying the hatred in his heart, he turned his head decisively and stopped looking at it..

    Sun Mu had a sharp look at her son''s expression, and then turned back to Tang Tang sugar, finally realized why his son was suddenly willing to kiss.

    It turned out that the enviable season feast had such a good wife, and finally tried to find a wife!

    The grandmother had an impression of Tang Tang, but now she likes it more. Suddenly, it is not a bad thing to feel that her son¡¯s injury was this time. What is the name of the sentence, Sai Wen¡¯s loss is not good.

    Seeing that he was finally willing to find a wife, this time she was not injured and he was injured.

    If Sun Yi knows that his mother has spared him a broken thought because of this, he absolutely wants to thank Tang Tang for a hundred times.

    After eating breakfast, Tang Tang took a hot water bottle to the boiling water room to make hot water, and prepared to give the grandfather a cup of hot tea. Father has no other hobbies in his life, only the one who has been drinking tea has been insisting for a lifetime.

    After the Tang candy left, the grandmother was the same as the grandfather of the family. "Father, you are so blessed, the grandson is so good, the grandson is so good, and the filial piety is good, I look at the envy and die, what? At this time, my unbelievable boy in my family can give me a wife who is so wise and sensible."

    Sun Yi, who is innocent and lying on the gun: "" Hey, hey, what to do with him.

    Grandpa Ji¡¯s heart was very happy when he was said by his grandmother¡¯s words. His grandson and granddaughter were praised by others. Even if he is a seasoned man, he will have vanity, but the face is not obvious. The face of the father is still a piece. Serious, with a hand: "You praised, how can you say so well, one by one?"

    "Whose children are not a bunch of problems now, your grandmother can not find antern, but also gentle and considerate and diligent. I think she cares for the little season and takes care of two children but takes care of it. The one is not shouting tired, that is, parents are not necessarily as thoughtful as they are. The eyes of the small season are really good."

    The mother-inw is not a fake tout. It really feels that Tang Tang is very good. The girls of her friend¡¯s family will have no basic kitchen. Each is a little princess who does not touch Yang Chunshui. She has never seen it like. Tang sugar is so young but so virtuous, but not with antern.

    It would be nice if her son could meet one.

    Grandpa can naturally see that the grandmother is sincerely praised rather than swearing, but she is happy when she is happy, but at the same time she has a fire. This fire is not directed at Tang Tang and the feast, but another others.

    Everyone else can see that Tang Tang is here to take care of a young man, but he can¡¯t see a shadow. What is this **** rtive!

    The old man stood up quietly, pretending to have something to go out, holding a phone in the garden of the hospital and screaming at the opposite person. The passing person heard the old man¡¯s words and could not help but numb, could not help guessing. Which hapless egg was picked up by the elderly at home.

    The family stayed in the ward for ten o''clock, and saw the time for lunch. Tang Tang packed up and took two children to go back to cook. As for the grandfather of the season, let the grandson and the grandson get along with each other and get together as soon as possible.

    "Grandpa, I am going home to cook now, so I am bothered to look at the quarterly banquet here, we will be back soon."

    Ji Xiaoyan and his mother had already discussed it well. They immediately said goodbye to the grandfather of Nono. "Too grandpa ising by, we will be back soon."

    After the mother and the son finished speaking, they ran away without going back.

    The grandfather who was left alone: ??"" It¡¯s too unreasonable. I don¡¯t ask him for advice. The rabbits are running fast.

    At this time, the three little rabbits had rushed to the garden downstairs in the hospital. It was determined that the old man could not catch up with them. The three men stopped and looked at each other with excitement in their eyes.

    Ji Xiaoyan stretched out his two little fat hands toward Tang Tang and Nono, "Come, givemefive!"

    Tang Tang and Nono also reached out and mmed the palm with him.

    Ji Xiaoying pulled back the hands of Tang Tang and Nono, and happily asked Tang Tang while walking: "Mom, grandpa will be nice with Dad?"

    "Yes." Tang sugar answered affirmatively. "Too grandfather hurts your father very much. Soon two people will be able to reconcile."

    "That''s great." Ji Xiaoxiao grinned. "I will be able to meet my grandfather in the future. After that, my father will punish me again. I can tell the grandfather, let the grandfather teach." Dad!ºÙºÙºÙ"

    Tang Tang, who is still touching the child''s heart: "Baby, what purpose did you try to make Grandpa and Dad good? ¡±

    It¡¯s very scary to think carefully.

    The mother and the child smiled through the garden all the way, but when they passed a bench, the smile on their faces disappeared. Nono even subconsciously grasped the candy of Tang.

    The people on the bench are not others, but it is Noon¡¯s father, Wen Changyi, and Liu Zikai, who had a contradiction not long ago.

    Wen Changyi was wearing a hospital sick suit, and it seemed to be hurt, and Liu Zikai was sitting with him in the sun. The two people were talking andughing. It was very sweet, but when they saw the three people of Tang Tang, the smile was also Immediately disappeared.

    Liu Zikai¡¯s face was very difficult to see.

    Wen Changyi was surprised to see Wino, who was behind Tang Tang, "Nono? How are you here? Are you not in kindergarten?"

 Chapter 68:

    Nono heard Wen Changyi¡¯s question, and immediately lowered his head and hid himself behind Tang Tang, and he was unwilling to answer his words.

    When Ji Xiaoying saw it, she held her hand to appease. "No, don''t be afraid, No, I won''t let anyone hurt you anymore! I will take you home and walk with me."

    Ji Xiaoyu said that he directly ran Wino and ran outside the gate.

    Tang Tang didn''t stop the two little guys. At the moment, she didn''t want to deal with the two at the same time, so she chased the children behind me.

    Wen Changyi did not know why he stopped Tang Tang and asked: "What is going on here? How can my family Wenno appear here? Are you bringing her over, but why didn''t you tell us?"

    Tang Tang looked at his face with a nk look. It was strange. He turned to look at Liu Zikai. She saw her biting her lower lip. There was a hint of guilt and anxiety that could not be covered. Wen Changyi''s arm said: "Chang Yi, let''s go up first. I suddenly feel a little cold. I want to go to rest. Anyway, Nono is here too. We will find her afterwards."

    Wen Changyi took her hand and groaned. "If you wait a little longer, I will ask the situation."

    Liu Zikai¡¯s lower lip bites tighter, his palms are sweating, and he regrets that he will go down to the sun today.

    Seeing her such a performance, Tang Tang suddenly blessed her heart, couldn¡¯t it be that Liu Zikai hadn¡¯t said Nono with Wen Changyi? If this is the case, Wen Changyi¡¯s reaction is reasonable.

    The more Tang Tang looked at it, the more it felt like this. Liu Zikai didn¡¯t seem to dare to tell Wen Changyi what he was doing. Is he afraid of ming him?

    The most hated person of Tang Tang is Liu Zikai. She can be kind to anyone, but she is not good enough for her. Since Liu Zikai deliberately swears Wen Changyi, she has to say it, her daughter is bullied, how is her father? You can''t stay out of it, you should always give your daughter an ount.

    Therefore, Tang Tang did not leave, but instead cold face to Wen Changyi said: "Wen Yingchang, you should not ask your wife about this question? You should ask her why she stunned Nono after he was stunned. I went to the hospital and asked her why she was obstructing when we sent Nono to the hospital. Then I asked her why she knew that Nono was beaten into a concussion and her ears were deaf. Instead, she threatened us with her mother. Now you Do you know why Nono is here? I don¡¯t bring Nono to the hospital to see a doctor. Does your wife bring it?"

    "Concussion? Deaf?" Wen Changyi opened his eyes in disbelief. After a long while, he looked at Liu Zikai. "You don''t mean that Nono is at home in kindergarten, and is it with your mother?"

    Liu Zikai¡¯s face brush was white, and his nails pierced deeply into the palm of his hand. He knew that this thing could not go on. The best way now is to take the initiative to admit the mistake, so he grabbed his hand and exined: ¡°Chang Yi, you listen to me. I am not deliberate, I identally injured Nono identally, I thought she was fine. The reason why you are afraid of you is that you are worried, you are hurt now, you need to recover, I was going to wait for you. I will tell you when I am discharged from hospital."

    Wen Changyi clung to his lips and did not speak, his face could not tell the darkness.

    Liu Zikai saw him like this, his heart was scared, tears dripped from his eyes. "Don''t you believe me? Although I don''t like Nono, how have I been to her for so long? If I really Want to hurt her as to wait until today? Others don''t believe me, don''t you believe it?"

    Wen Changyi moved his mouth and asked after a long while: "What is going on?"

    Seeing him ask the reason, Liu Zikai breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he asked the reason, he still believed her, so he immediately exined the day''s affairs. "Nono brought a cloth tiger back, and Rui Rui wanted to y when he saw it. Nono did not give, Rui Rui could not help but go to hard grab, the two children argued, Nono directly pushed Rui Rui down, Rui Rui cried heartbreaking, I saw Nono as a sister actually beat his brother I was so angry that I was p in the face of Nono. I didn¡¯t expect that Nono didn¡¯t stand up and mmed into the wall and fainted. I really didn¡¯t mean it. I just thought that Nono was aa for a while, thinking about waiting for it. Woke up, but I didn''t think it would be so serious. You know that my temper is always anxious."

    Tang Tang listened to Liu Zikai and exined the matter in an understatement. It seems that it is really just a moment of anger and a p in the face of a child. Can a child be beaten with a p in the face?

    Tang Tang was really angry, but immediately angered: "How do you say so lightly? Just a p in the face of Nono''s face can be swollen like that? And because of your p, Nono''s left ear ispletely invisible. The right ear has also been affected. I will bring a hearing aid to live in the future. Who can beat the child with a child and can make the child disabled? Do you know what it means for a child who is less than four years old? You are willing to do so. Call your own child?"

    "You!" Liu Zikai hated Tang sugar''s nosy, but there was no way to refute it, because at the time she did not only p a p, she even mmed the **** and mmed it. After she finished, she suddenly realized what she had done. However, regret is toote, but she can¡¯t say it.

    When Wen Changyi listens to Tang Tang, his face is even more ugly. He is not stupid. He knows that ordinary ps can''t be concussed and deaf. If you have a child, you must have water.

    Although he doesn''t like Nono so much, he is also his own flesh and blood. He still loves his heart. He knows that Zizi has always minded the existence of Nono, but he never thought she would do it to children, and even disabled the child. Now! She may not be deliberate, but it is definitely not as simple as a p.

    The child is disabled, what should the child do for a lifetime?

    Wen Changyi took a deep breath and didn''t want to be jokes in front of outsiders. He held his fist and turned away.

    Liu Zikai also ignored the Tang Tang, and quickly followed him to chase, trying to exin to him.

    Tang Tang didn''t see the figure of the two, and then turned and left. No matter how the two people solved the problem, she finally felt a bad smell. For Liu Zikai, she really didn''t want to forgive.

    When Tang Tang rushed home, he saw two little guys with no keys being pitifully squatting at the door, Nono¡¯s whole man shrank into a small one, and Ji Xiaoyan tried to open himself without a broad embrace. Live her, pat her back and try tofort her, let her not be afraid.

    Seeing this scene, Tang Tang felt very warm.

    Anyway, Nono has their love, isn''t it?

    Tang Tang stepped forward and hugged the two little guys into his arms. One person gave a kiss. "Hey babies, let''s make a big hodgepodge of seafood at noon? Is there any prawns you love? Crab."

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately poked Nono''s cheek and repeated it in her right ear: "Nono, you heard no, we have big crabs and shrimps at noon."

    Nono raised his red eyes and licked his small mouth. He suddenly reached out and hugged the neck of Tang Tang, and buried his face in her neck with a spoiled look.

    Nono rarely seldom so spoiled. It seems that this time it was really sad. Tang Tang was so sad that she couldn¡¯t help her. She took the little girl¡¯s **** and hugged her into the door. She also spoke to her in her right ear: ¡°We Nono little princess is so cute, I have to be happy every day, if I am not happy, I am not so beautiful and lovely now, right?"

    It took a long time for the little girl to gently nod in her arms.

    Tang Tang kissed her again, "Nono, you see you and your uncle hurt you so much, Xiao Yan also hurts you, too grandfather also hurts you, so many people hurt you, you are already happy than many children. It doesn''t matter if others don''t hurt you, because you have us, right? Children can''t be greedy."

    Noron paused and nodded again. The nod of this time was muchrger.

    Tang Tang put the little **** the sofa and gave her the newly purchased aviation model to her. "Look, this is what the uncle bought for you. I haven''t had time to give it to you. Now I will send it in advance. For you, you have to fight well soon. When you get it to your uncle, the uncle will definitely praise our Nono."

    Nono''s eyes lit up immediately, and two small hands were attached to take a closer look. The face was missing and just sad. As soon as the little girl puts together something, she will forget it and forget all the bad emotions. I have to say that this is an advantage.

    After Noor¡¯s observation for three minutes, he immediately handed the model to Ji Xiaoying, ¡°Little Brother, Demolition.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan took the model from the good, and took his own special disassembly tool to start dismantling. The two little guys started working together again.

    Seeing that both of their emotions have recovered, Tang Tang was relieved and turned to cook in the kitchen.

    When Tang Tang took the two little guys to the ward to deliver the meal, I saw a scene where Grandpa Ji sat on the bed and read the newspaper, while the quarterly banquety in the bed and cut the apple. There was no interaction between the two people. It seems to be a stranger who doesn''t know each other. However, the apples that are cut in the banquet are not for themselves. Instead, they are cut into pieces and ced on one side of the te, and the grandfather of the season reaches out from time to time to take it from the te. Apple eats.

    It is an unexpected harmony that the two cut one and one.

    Tang Tang grinned and smiled, and took two children to go in. Grandpa Yue saw theming, and looked at the three people with a sullen face. However, the three people were not afraid of the face of the old man, still smiling. Because they all know that he is a paper tiger.

    Tang Tang put the food on the table, the banquet had just been operated, the seafood could not be eaten, so Tang Tang gave him a fish alone, and he was able to eat seafood with everyone.

    Tang Tang removed the fishbone one by one, and decided to pick it up before putting it in the bowl. He almost picked a bowl of fish and then picked up the bowl to feed the banquet.

    Grandpa Ji has been watching this for a long time. His grandson has let Tang Tang wait for a mentally handicapped patient who can''t take care of himself. This is really unbearable. He can still hold apple peeling, how can his wifee? So weak?

    A big man is very good at letting his wife serve, man officer? Moreover, the two children are still here. The two people do not know the influence of the parents. They are so greasy in the face of the children. If the children follow the back, they will learn how to do it. ?

    Later, Ji Xiaoyu, who had just entered junior high school, took Nono¡¯s hand and took it home. When he announced to the family that he was his wife, Ji¡¯s grandfather almost took out the belt and took a meal at the banquet. Two people with Tang Tang are tired of teaching the children all day!

    Of course, this is something.

    At this moment, the grandfather, who couldn¡¯t see the past, mmed the chopsticks down and red at the quarterly banquet. "Are you broken your arms or broken hands? You need your wife to feed the meal? The big men are also very happy. This thing? I won''t eat myself?"

    Tang Tang was shocked by the high score of the old man. The hand of the rice feed suddenly dared not move. Seeing that the old man was worried, he was afraid that the grandson and the grandson had not reconciled. He immediately quarreled and exined: "Grandpa, you don''t I have a feast for the season. I don¡¯t know what to do with him."

    Grandpa¡¯s face waved his face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, you me him for doing something wrong. It¡¯s not good for the big men to have their own wife in front of them?¡±

    Tang Tang still wanted to exin what was stopped by the banquet. She took the dishes in her hand and admitted the mistake. "I am sorry, Grandpa, I know it is wrong. I will eat it myselfter."

    There was no unhappy after the lessons on the face of the banquet. If you look carefully, you can even find the happiness hidden in his eyes. He is really happy in his heart, because Grandpa has smashed him again after many years, which shows that his old man¡¯s heart has already I started to ''reconcile'' with him. If it wasn''t, the awkward father would not be reluctant to reprimand him.

    The banquet was mistakenly recognized fast enough. Grandpa had a lot of words to teach, but all of them couldn¡¯t be taught. They could only die and continue to bow down.

    The banquet sneaked the hand of Tang Tang under the table and said to her: "I can do it myself, you can also eat, don''t wait for the food to cool."

    Tang Tang did not feelfortable watching him eat two, to make sure his bowl was stable, and it was no problem to take chopsticks. Then he let go of his own meal. After the father was there, she would never dare to feed the banquet.

    Grandpa is really harsh, she thinks she finally knows why the quarterly banquet is so serious and unsmiling, it must be the grandfather''s words and deeds.

    Fortunately, Ji Xiaoying is not the same personality as his grandfather and father. Otherwise, a man with three faces who don¡¯t talk, and a non-talking Nono, it¡¯s really terrible.

    Sun Yi, who has been watching silently at the moment, has alreadyughed out of his heart. He has given countless praises to his grandfather, that is, he wants to criticize the quarterly banquet in this way, and it is not a broken hand but also a wife. Rice, it¡¯s a bad feeling! After watching him, I dare not feed my dog ??food! Hahaha

    Sun Yi feels that she can eat a bowl of rice at noon today.

    Tang Tang¡¯s meal time will just meet Wen Changyi and Liu Zikai¡¯s things and tell the season banquet. Wrinkled his nose: ¡°When Wen Changyi still didn¡¯t know about this, Liu Zikai kept staring at him, but I just said it all. I don¡¯t want Liu Zi to get away with it."

    Tang sugar is a little bit vicious and careful, but in the view of the feast, it is very cute.

    Tang Tang touched Noon¡¯s little ear and deliberately said with the volume that the little girl couldn¡¯t hear: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Nono¡¯s father can give a promise to Nono.¡±

    The banquet licked the lips, and also whispered and said: "Whether he will give an exnation, I will let the Liu family give an ount, and Nono¡¯s injury can¡¯t be so white. I have already asked someone to do it. Will not let the Liu family easily go so far, at least to get the most favorablepensation for Nono."

    Tang Tang didn''t know when he asked someone to do it. It turned out that he always remembered this thing.

    Ji Xiaoying heard this, his eyes could not help but light up, and asked the banquet a little whispered: "Dad, can youpensate for the money? Then I will give Nono''s father to give us a house? They are not good to Nono. We are good for Nono."

    The banquet touched the head of Ji Xiaoyan and apologized: "This thing can''t be done by Dad for the time being."

    Ji Xiaoyu was disappointed again, but the next second said with confidence: "It doesn''t matter, I think of it myself, one day I can turn Nono into our home."

    This little guy has been thinking about turning Nono into his own family, but this idea is too difficult to achieve. However, the banquet and Tang Tang did not have the heart to break his hopes, let him toss himself.

    When Grandpa listened to the conversation of the three people, he gradually heard that something was wrong. He wondered: "Isn''t the ear of Nono''s skull not born like this?"

    He knew that Nono¡¯s ears were not good, but he thought that it was a child¡¯s natural illness from the mother¡¯s womb. He didn¡¯t ask much. When he thought that it was not like this, it seemed to be caused by man. But who would do this kind of soft Nono''s little doll?

    Ji Xiaoyan saw Grandpa ask, and did not need to answer others. He immediately said to the grandfather about his anger. "Too grandfather, you don''t know, Nono''s stepmother can be broken. Noo¡¯s breakfast made her hungry, and she didn¡¯t buy the right clothes and toys for Nono. She also broke Nono¡¯s. The doctor¡¯s uncle said that Noon¡¯s left ear could not be heard. The right ear could only listen. To a point. It¡¯s too bad!¡±

    Grandfather¡¯s brow wrinkled and looked at Nono¡¯s cleverness. He couldn¡¯t eat the rice. He put down the bowl and asked Tang Tang: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on? The little girl¡¯s ear is really Is the person broken?"

 Chapter 69:

    Seeing Grandpa¡¯s grandfather wants to know, Tang Tang also put down the tableware and told him in detail about the incident.

    Grandfather of the season immediately sank his face and was very angry. "There is no reason for this. How can a small doll be such a heavy hand! Even if it is not intentional, it cannot be this attitude. For so many days, no one has ever seen anyone care about the child. The child is I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m looking for someone to take away for so long! I don¡¯t even say that I¡¯m still looking for someone else¡¯s father, it¡¯s a bad heart!¡±

    This is not a sentence that can be exined without any intention. If Ji Xiaoyu is taken away by unfamiliar people, don''t say that for many days, he is not relieved for an hour. At first nce, I knew that the family did not care about this child.

    Although Grandpa has only been with Nono for two days, he especially likes this little girl. The little girl is very clever, the temper is so cute and cute, it is very ttering. If he is a little granddaughter, he is guaranteed to be a Bao, people can''t do anything with a p in the face. So I was so angry when I heard the little girl¡¯s life so hard.

    In fact, I didn¡¯t hesitate to find someone Tang Tang sugar. I don¡¯t know if I should say thest time I went to the county hospital Liu Zikai¡¯s mother and daughter. Before she was afraid that the banquet would be ruined because of this incident, but she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t always say that Liu Jia really was behind the quarterly banquet, but the banquet was bad because she didn¡¯t take precautions. It is.

    After hesitating for a moment, Tang Tang finally said that Liu¡¯s mother was threatened with the future of the banquet. Whether this threat will be a reality, it is always good to say that it is better to prevent the banquet in advance.

    It¡¯s just that Tang Tang didn¡¯t expect her to finish, but the seasonal feast did not have any special reaction, but the grandfather¡¯s reaction was big, and it was very big.

    Grandpa was so angry that he took a picture of the table and almost knocked over the food on the table. At the same time, the people present were shocked.

    "They dare!" Grandfather of the season, if he has a beard, he will definitely look up. "The rules of the troops are what they have said? They are a few of them! I think they are eating leopards!" He became a man. A generation of soldiers, for the country to contribute to the army for a lifetime, he did not insert any hand in the position transfer, then Liu Jia dare to do this?

    But the father obviously does not know that the current army is not exactly the same as he imagined.

    Tang Tang looked at the old man, and he was afraid that he would be a good person. He quickly went to give him a sigh of relief. "Grandpa, don''t be angry, we are not afraid of them. Her husband will not be motivated by his own merits. They have influenced a few words."

    Grandpa Yue down smoothly, did not say anything, took out the phone directly and went out, do not know who the other party is, only listen to the father who said a few words on the phone, and then hanged, and then an inexplicable The tone said: "The news leaks quickly, and everyone wants to be inside and not see if they have the ability."

    Tang Tang and the banquet did not talk, Tang Tang did not know what the old man said, and the banquet was bottomed out.

    The old man groaned and picked up the dishes to continue eating. He just said something before eating. "I don''t do anything, I just watched. I want to see who dares to be inside."

    Tang Tang inexplicably felt that the grandfather at this time had a feeling of domineering, and there was a sense of sight that caused him to die. Is this what the young girls here often say about the overbearing president?

    However, although the father did not say anything, and did not know how the status of the old man was, but Tang Tang was suddenly inexplicably relieved, she felt that if someone really dared to give the banquet in the back, that person might It¡¯s going to be bad luck.

    After the meal, Tang Tang and the banquet proposed to bring Nono to a hearing aid. The child always couldn¡¯t hear the voice and he would be very anxious. Fortunately, Nono¡¯s temper is quiet and patient. If it is reced by Ji Xiaoyu, it is estimated that it has long been The ground exploded.

    However, it is not always possible for the child to go on like this. It is also very inconvenient to stick to the right ear of the child every time. It seems that the child is always reminded of her ws.

    The quarter feast nodded and took out the phone and made a phone call. After the game, I said to Tang Tangdao: "I really should match it. I was going to wait for me to get out of bed and bring the children, but it is better to pair the children in advance. I called an acquaintance over there and asked him. When you go, you will find him directly. He will arrange it for you. The hearing aids choose the best, don''t save money."

    "Know, I choose the best." In the health of children, she certainly will not save money.

    Tang Tang took Nono and Ji Xiaoyan to the otryngology department with hearing aids. It is also a coincidence that the three of them had just left, and the door of the hind foot ward was ringing.

    Seeing theing, the quarterly banquet was not a bit surprised, just faintly nodded, as if he had already guessed that he woulde.

    Wen Changyi¡¯s gaze patrolled the ward for a week. He didn¡¯t see Nono¡¯s figure. He asked the banquet in a slightly sly tone: ¡°The banquet, is my Nono not here?¡±

    The banquet faintly replied: "Just my wife took Nono to the hearing aid, and the children are always inconvenient."

    When I heard this, Wen Changyi¡¯s face was more prosperous. After a long while, he re-talked. ¡°The banquet, is it convenient to talk now?¡±

    The banquet watched him for a while and nodded. "Yes."

    Sun Yi, who was in the ward, took the initiative to sit in a wheelchair and pushed the wheelchair out. "The sun is good outside. I went to the garden below to go to the sun."

    Grandpa slowly took up the reading sses, folded the newspapers in his hands and put them down. He followed Sun Yi and went out. It was a private chat for the two.

    Seeing that everyone is gone, Wen Changyi first said: "This is what my wife is doing wrong. I will let her apologize to Nono. I will never happen again in the future. I want to take Nono this time. Come back to take care of it, take her to see the ear, and if she will cure her anyway, so much innocence is bothering you, how much I spent on it, I will transfer it to youter, thank you."

    The banquet was a bit funny, and I didugh. "Is this your solution? The daughter was disabled, and an apology is enough. Wen Yingchang, this is your guideline. I only saw it today. ¡±

    "What do you mean!" Wen Changyi was a little angry. He was not himself. He couldn''t understand his difficulties. Now he is too self-righteous to tell his own actions. "The banquet, this is a private matter in our family. If you take my daughter privately, I will not pursue it with you, but my daughter is mine. You should have no position to dictate my behavior?"

    The banquet was not angry with Wen Changyi¡¯s words, just nodded. "Yes, my daughter is yours. We are outsiders who are not qualified to gesticte. What I am saying is purely just standing on the position of a man and a father. It¡¯s just a matter of opinion, really, your behavior really makes me look down.¡±

    Wen Changyi was provoked by this words, his lips were white, and he said with patience: "You can''t understand my mood without standing in my own eyes. If you, what can you do?" One is a lover, the other is a daughter. They are all family members. Is it hard to kill one for another to plead guilty?

    "I really can''t understand your feelings, because I wouldn''t allow my daughter to grow up in such a wrong environment. I don''t think you will know your wife''s attitude toward Nono, and I don''t know." How bad is Nono''s, but have you managed? Since you gave birth to her, you should protect her. This is your unshirkable responsibility as a father!"

    Wen Changyi clenched his fists and held his hands on his back. He said that he couldn¡¯t refute it because he couldn¡¯t refute it. He knew that Zizi had a little love for Nono, but he was jealous of her, so he always chose ÕöOne eye closes one eye, as long as she doesn''t go too far. He thought she knew the size, and I know that this is such a big thing.

    It is indeed that he is wrong. He should have been in charge of it. If he does not look at his eyes from the beginning, there will be no such thing.

    "I won''t be in the future. I will let my wife take care of Nono. Nothing that Rui Rui has in the future must be treated like two children."

    The banquet was heard and asked: "Is the two children really the same? Including the property? Including the best education?"

    Wen Changyi was muted by the banquet.

    No, Zizi will give all the property to Ruirui, and will not give it to Nono; Zizi will train Ruirui to receive the top education, but will not be willing to spend the money for Nono. But this is really nothing he can do, because the money is Liu''s, not his warm and long-term.

    At this moment, Wen Changyi is particrly self-sufficient.

    The quarterly banquet was not a good one, and he still gave him the final blow. "You said that your wife will treat Nono in the future, but after this, if she can''t do it, would you be willing to divorce her?"

    Wen Changyi opened his mouth, but couldn''t make a sound. Every word of the banquet was hit in his pain, so that he could not refute, and realized that his so-called treatment was just a kind of whitewashing.

    He can''t give any guarantee to Nono, because he won''t divorce his son, he will only quarrel endlessly. Maybe he has a lot of arguments, and he will turn into a bored with Nono. The situation of Nono has not changed.

    Wen Changyi smiled and licked his face, and his voice was weak. "What do you want to do?"

    "What to do, what to do, this matter is irreparable damage. I think your wife should bepensated as a fault. If you have a little affection for your daughter, you should not do this again. Intervene, in this matter, your eyes are the best for Nono."

    Wen Changyi understood the meaning of the banquet. He thought deeply for a while before he sighed deeply. It is he who is sorry for Nono. This time it ispensation for her.

    "Well, I will not take care of this matter again." Wen Changyi turned and left, and the back could not tell the fatigue.

    After Don Sugar helped Nono with a good hearing aid, the banquet brought Nono to her side, touched her little ear, looked at the small hearing aid stuffed in her ear, and whispered a little girl: Connaught, can you hear clearly your uncle?"

    In fact, Winno knew everything in her heart. She knew that she had be a little sister. She secretly cried for two nights in the bed, and then epted the fact that she became a blind man. She thought that she could only listen to others in the future. However, I didn''t expect to wear this. This one can suddenly hear people talking, just like the previous ear is not bad.

    Nono was so happy, his little mouth licked his lips and smiled. He pressed his small head against the quarterly banquet. After he finished, he suddenly came to him and put the candy in his hand into his big hand. Then Unexpectedly, a light kiss was printed on his cheek, and he whispered a little: "Thank you, uncle." She knew that her uncle and her sister helped her.

    The kiss of Xiaotoutou ispletely different from the thick kiss of Ji Xiaoyan''s wind and sweeping the leaves. The season feast was kissed down. The next second was full of warmth. I couldn''t help but touch her soft hair. Suddenly I felt that the season was small. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right. If this little girl is their family, I don¡¯t know how good it is. Ji Xiaoying¡¯s naughty egg is a soft little niece. The little niece will give him candy and kiss him. Will help Tang sugar to wipe his face, will help him with the Tang Tang to see the potion, but also to pull the nurse to change the medicine.

    It is a pity that the little niece is not their home.

    In the evening, the banquet was a rare feeling with Tang Tang. "If you were born with a little prostitute, the prostitute is better than his son."

    Tang Tang nodded and agreed. "I think the little niece is really painful and the heart is very thin."

    After that, the two men looked at each other andughed at the same time. They both had a wild boy in this life, and they remembered the little niece.

    However, the quarterly banquet still said: "If Ji Xiaoying is eager to find a sly and cute little niece as a daughter-inw, I can still make up for it."

    Tang Tang feels that this is reasonable. I hope his baby will not find a wife who is more wild than himself.

    Later, when Ji Xiaoyan was a little younger, he decided to kill him as his wife. Although the season banquet wanted to kill him, but the two people in the back and Tang Tang were quite satisfied with Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s vision, so he hanged him. After taking a meal on the tree, I was so blind that I only closed my eyes. I only insisted that the season is not allowed to bully Nono, or interrupt his leg.

    Of course, this is another story.

    At the moment, after talking gossip, Tang Tang asked about the business, knowing that Wen Changyi had wanted to ask after she came here today. "What is your husband going to do? Do you want Liu Zi to take a prison?"

    "Stupid." The banquet pinched her face. "Only by this thing, there is no way for Liu Zi to go to jail. Liu will not let her go to jail. Besides, she is not good for Nono in prison. Instead, Will bring more disasters to her."

    Tang Tang was a little confused. "What do you want to help Nono? My husband doesn''t understand."

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s better to win the most practical and most needed things for Tino, which is more useful than otherpensation?¡±

    What is the most practical and most needed? "for example?"

    The season banquet spit out three words: "such as money, such as equity, such as property."

    Tang Tang was shocked by this answer. I did not expect that the banquet was intended to win money for Nono. She thought that he would let the Liu family lose face or be punished to give Nono a bad breath.

    The quarterly banquet will know what she is thinking. "Do you think I will find a way to get the Liu family to be punished?"

    "This time, with the ability of the Liu family, the official business will only have one result in the end: chores, private. Finally, Nono has an innocent apology. It doesn''t make any sense. In this case, it is not as good as Tino. Connaught the Liu family''syer of meat, let them eat a little loss in the money, by the way to get the real benefits for Nono, and the money is the most practical for Nono, at least let her have the confidence to get out of the family."

    Tang Tang thought for a while, suddenly realized that, indeed, the treatment method of the banquet is the best for Nono. Instead of expecting those distant rtives, it is better to get some money and even be afraid of leaving the house. .

    "But husband, how do you know that the Liu family will give it? Does the family have a lot of rights?"

    There was a hint of darkness in the eyes of the banquet. "I have my own way."

    Liu family thisyer of skin he decided!

    At the same time, Liu Zikai knew that Wen Changyi had failed to return. After the family was still dead and biting, he was almost mad, and he was so angry that he would break the mobile phone in his hand.

    After knowing that Wen Changyi did not intend to take care of this matter, he was even more angry with him and ran back to her family directly from the hospital.

    When Liu Mu knew this, she was so angry that she even fell a few vases. "It¡¯s just that the dog is taking care of the mouse, and it¡¯s shameless to stare at other people¡¯s chores all day long!¡±

    "Mom, they are too deceiving! I can''t apologize, what do they want!" Liu Zikai was simply going crazy by this, and the whole person was too annoyed.

    Liu Mu is also annoyed and biting her teeth: "I still don''t want to get some benefits from Wino''s gimmicks. Otherwise, why don''t you help her with no reason? This banquet is simply not taking our Liu family seriously. The advantage of our Liu family is that he wants to take up the ount? I think he is not subject to the lessons and does not know the heights."

    Liu Zikai sullenly looked up and drank a ss of red wine. "But how do you teach him a lesson? Isn''t it a job transfer? How has it been so far? Is it a fake news?"

    "No, there will be a movement soon. Now I am in the inspection stage. Your dad is staring at it. It will not go wrong."

    When Liu Zikai heard this, he finally came to the spirit and asked: "That father said that this is the rise of this time? Is it Changyi?"

    Liu had a moment, looked around, and determined that no one around heard it. This quietly said: "It¡¯s not Changyi, it seems to be more interested in that season."

    "What? Is he?" Liu Zi¡¯s brow wrinkled. "What about Changyi? This opportunity is rare, and I don¡¯t know when I will have a chance."

    Liu Mu took a shot and appease her hand. "Don''t worry, your father is here. We will be a son-inw of Changyi. I will do my best to help him. Your father has a way. Thest person must be Changyi."

    "Mom, really? No problem?"

    "You still don''t believe in your father. If you have any problems with your father, you can rest assured."

    Listening to Liu¡¯s mother, Liu Zikai let go of his heart, and this is a good mood.

    However, before the mother and daughter were in the hands, the quarterly banquet turned to them to find trouble and let them smash a blood.

 Chapter 70:

    Nono¡¯s hearing aids are all equipped. The children should go back to school, but the injury to the season ban can¡¯t be discharged yet. Don¡¯t stay here to take care of him. The children went back to school and no one took care of them, so Tang Tang continued to take time off with the kindergarten. The two children did not go back to ss for the time being.

    After knowing this, Ji¡¯s grandfather proposed to bring the children¡¯s textbooks together and let the two children study here. In the eyes of the elderly, although the children are only kindergarten, learning knowledge is a big event and cannot be interrupted.

    Learning such things Tang Tang and the banquet naturally agree very much, there is no limit to learning the sea, if you don¡¯t advance, then there is no way, and they don¡¯t want the children to take such a long vacation.

    However, Tang Tang has to take care of a young man every day and take care of the banquet. It is really too much time to teach the children, and she can¡¯t teach her two geniuses to learn from her brain. They teach her both. Almost the same.

    The banquet can teach two little geniuses, but he hurts too much, needs more rest every day, and can''t get up, so he can''t teach for the time being. Children can only read books in the hospital.

    Grandfather of the season saw the big hand and waved. "You don''t have time to teach me. Kindergarten children know what to teach." Anyway, he is fine.

    "Grandpa, are you sure you are going to teach?" The seasonal banquet confirmed the words of Grandpa Ji, as if he was a bit suspicious that he could not teach.

    Only Tang sugar saw a sh of smile in his eyes, and could not help but secretlyughed in his heart. Sometimes he was really bad, even Grandpa dared to provoke.

    However, Tang Tang also chose to lick her lips and not talk, and her husband said that he has to cooperate with it.

    Hey, is she also getting bad?

    Grandpa did not see the deep smile of the banquet, thinking that he really doubted himself, and now he is not happy. "What did I teach? Can I still teach two little-haired children?"

    Although Grandpa is a well-known militarymander, he is not a rough person in the traditional sense. His old man is also a literate person. He used to go to school before, and his handwriting is particrly good. Can Wenwen Wu will meet. So now I am so skeptical of the banquet, I can be convinced.

    If he can''t even teach two little three or four-year-old dolls, isn''t it illiterate?

    The feast of the season bowed and coughed, and the candy was not talked, and it was good to watch it silently.

    Grandpa Ji is satisfied with this. He took out the kindergarten textbooks of the two little guys and started the hospital teaching ss.

    Tang Tang expressed his support and specially moved the small benches of the family to the table. The two little dolls sat on one side, and the grandfather took the opposite side to teach one-on-one.

    The season banquet greeted Ji Xiaoyan in advance, let him be obedient, not to respect the grandfather, or else to pump his ass. As for Nono, it is 100% not to worry.

    In order not to be flowered by the buttocks, Ji Xiaoying was very serious about giving the grandfather¡¯s face a serious look and listening. The whole process was concentrated and it was a good student. However, when the grandfather taught them to add or subtract less than ten in the kindergarten textbook, he couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his face, especially the grandfather¡¯s method of using the kindergarten teacher to let them use their fingers to arithmetic. At the time, Ji Xiaoying¡¯s chubby face has been wrinkled into a buns.

    The grandfather of the season saw Ji Xiaoyan wrinkle his face like that, and then look at Nono¡¯s face with his fingers in his mind. He thought that Ji Xiaoying didn¡¯t like arithmetic and didn¡¯t want to learn this, so he was so embarrassed, and now he shoots. His shoulder said: "It doesn''t matter, but you have to work hard to figure it out. You see that Nono is moving his fingers to count, and you follow the calctions to get the results."

    Ji Xiaoyan looked at Nono''s well-behaved look, sighed, appointed ten chubby fingers to count, and then slowly wrote the answer.

    Grandfather of the season saw that he was correct, and he was very satisfied.

    Tang Tang looked at the side and couldn''t help but lick his face. He went to the ear of the banquet to ask him. "Husband, are you deliberate? Why don''t you tell Grandpa the cleverness of the two little guys?"

    The banquet quietly used a finger on her lips to indicate her confidentiality, and whispered: "Ji Xiaoyu has always been self-satisfied and has never been good at listening, so let him experience the feeling of being a good student in kindergarten. ¡±

    Tang sugar could not help but snicker, this person is too bad! Grandpa knows if he will smoke him?

    Ji Xiaoying remembered his father''s carelessness and obediently, using his little short fingers to pretend to count on it, and finally wrote the answer he had already known, thinking that he was really too obedient. I can only listen to it carefully. It¡¯s just a child. After half an hour, I still count the addition and subtraction of less than ten. This makes him very ruined. The fingers are no longer stretched out. The whole person reveals a kind of The state of ''Life is not love''.

    Tang Tang feels a little unbearable.

    Grandpa used his fingers to lick the table and screamed him. "Small sly, it¡¯s only 30 minutes now. I haven¡¯t got a ss. You can¡¯t be so impatient. You have to work hard and work hard. How can it be three minutes? You see how much Nono is better than you! Can you not evenpare a little girl?"

    Ji Xiaoying looked at Nono with a look at the little fool''s eyes. His hands held his fat face andined: "Too grandfather, I am not impatient, but you are too simple to talk about. Can you tell me?" Learned."

    The grandfather of the season was told by Ji Xiaoyu, looking down at the books in his hand, it is certain that the kindergarten is correct in this semester, and the content is also true that the children have not learned, how is it too simple?

    "You mean these things, you will?"

    Ji Xiaoyan swayed the chubby legs and nodded.

    Grandpa didn''t believe it. He felt that this kid waszy in his thoughts. He couldn''t help but deliberately embarrass him. He said: "Where do you tell me twenty-three plus thirty-four?"

    When Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s eyelids were not lifted, he immediately said the answer: ¡°Sixty-three.¡±

    Grandpa is a glimpse of the season. Seeing that the little guy didn''t even think about it, he gave the answer. He couldn''t help but sit up straight and continue to ask: "What about the ny-two plus sixty-seven?"

    Ji Xiaoyan sighed and his voice was even more untouchable. "One hundred fifty-nine."

    Grandpa has screwed his eyebrows. This is not to suspect that the little guy wants to bezy. This kid is really going to be! Trying to ask: "Then tell Grandpa, where did you learn?"

    Ji Xiaoyan thought about it in his mind and replied: "I learned the three-digit mental arithmetic and division. Then my father went out of the mission and didn''t teach me. Otherwise, Grandpa, teach me."

    "..." Grandpa turned to look at the banquet that was being watched in the show, "Do you teach?"

    The banquet was clear and blind, nodded, and did not dare to look at the grandfather of the season, because the expression of the grandfather of the season made people think that he wanted to smoke.

    Grandpa¡¯s grandfather really wants to smoke, because the intelligence of the banquet is clear, and the ability to multiply the division by mental arithmetic is even more powerful. He taught Xiaoxi, and he just taught the little guy ten-plus addition and subtraction. In a joke, it¡¯s no wonder that it¡¯s too simple to say.

    The key is the season banquet, this kid clearly knows not to say, daring!

    Where is his old man''s mental arithmetic, how does he teach him?

    For the sake of the old face, the grandfather of the season is cheeky to Ji Xiaowei: "You go to let your father teach you this thing, too grandfather will continue to teach Nono to learn, grandfather teaches you such profound things, that Nono does not I can''t understand it."

    "Who said that Nono didn''t understand." Ji Xiaoyu said this sentence immediately, while holding Nono''s finger still moving to make arithmetic, while tapping her small forehead, "Sildo Nono You will do what is still there and use your fingers to be so serious."

    Nono Õ£°ÍÕ£°Í looks at him, licking his lips, clever and cute.

    When Grandpa saw it, he asked with a squint: "Nono will also? Nono has also learned?"

    "Of course, I teach Nono, and Nono can now calcte the three-digit multiplication and division. Although it is worse than me, it is still very powerful."

    Grandpa decided to go to see Nono, "Shantou, you really will?"

    Nono had a little head, and Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother taught her.

    Grandpa is a bit messy, and Ji Xiaoying can still be said that the IQ of the season banquet has been passed on to him. Who is the name of the girl? Her father is also a normal person?

    Do not believe in evil, Ji Grandpa has a question, "What is the equivalent of one hundred forty-one to fifty-nine?"

    Ji Xiaoyu knew that this was too grandfather, and he did not speak at the side.

    Nono squinted his eyes and picked up the small pencil at hand and wrote the answer on the paper: "8319"

    Grandpa Ji took out the calctor and poked it a few times. The answer was actually ¡®8319¡¯, and there is no way to doubt it.

    This little girl is so smart!

    Grandpa¡¯s grandfather felt a little bad in a moment. Are these two children not normal? Who can be three or four years old?

    Oh, yes, such a child, he really saw one, that is the childhood banquet when he was a child. This stinky boy can also calcte therge number of divisions and divisions from an early age, so that he can¡¯t help him as a grandfather¡¯s first grade primary school. It is very frustrating.

    I didn''t expect this kind of frustration to reappear after a few decades, and I saw two at once.

    Looking at the grandfather''s grandfather, frustration, sigh, pride and otherplex emotions mixed together, Tang Tang is afraid of a little irritating to the elderly, after all, she was also greatly stimted, suspecting that her brain is not normal, or how to even three or four Older children are worse than that. Later, she wanted to understand, not that she was too stupid, but that the two children were too bad.

    In order to save the heart and face of the grandfather of the season, Tang Tang rushed to go up and put away the kindergarten books that the grandfather was stranded. He said: "Grandpa, I think arithmetic is quite boring. It is better to teach others, it will teach you the best, two A child definitely likes it. Right?"

    The two children who were asked immediately cooperated and nodded. They wanted to learn something else and didn''t want to learn these simple arithmetic problems.

    Grandfather of the season sessfully received the steps from Tang Tang, from the goodness of the flow, no longer solve the problem of settlement, but asked two children: "What do you want to learn? Grandpa can tell you something about the troops."

    The two guys in the army should not know.

    Nono squinted and didn''t talk because she didn''t know what to learn. Instead, Ji Xiaoyan''s eyes turned and after a moment he asked with enthusiasm: "Grandpa, do you have a gun? Can you tell us a gun?" ?"

    Ji Xiaoying was very curious about the gun, but this is not something he can y, so now he is trying to make this request.

    Grandpa did not expect him to be interested in guns, but he was a master figure when he spoke. Although the gun can''t be yed, it can''t be controlled at will, but it is not a problem for him. It is very simple to meet the children''s requirements, so I called the security guard and sent a gun.

    The eyes of the two children shed in an instant, and they all had to take the stars.

    Tang Tang and the banquet have a nce at each other and have doubts about the future hospital teaching ss.

    The guards acted very quickly. In a short while, a ck box was sent. There were two grandfather''s guns, but the bullets inside were removed.

    Grandpa gave the gun directly to the two children. "Two little guys will take a quick look. This is the gun. Anyone who wants to ask is too grandfather to tell you."

    "Wow - it''s amazing!" Ji Xiaoying immediately picked up one of them and looked at it. The amazement and obsession in his eyes were just fascinating. Ji Xiaoying and other boys seemed to like it by nature. Such a thing.

    Nono also took a look carefully, but there was nothing on his face that seemed to be curious and excited, but it seemed to be studying important things.

    Ji Xiaoyan waited until he was addicted to the game and suddenly asked the grandfather of the season. "Too grandfather, can this gun be disassembled and reassembled?"

    "Of course, the assembly of the firearms is a university question, look at it." Grandpa said, the gun in the hand of Ji Xiaoying was taken over, and it was dismantled three or two times, and then The face of Ji Xiaoyan was assembled into the original. "This is assembly, a good soldier, especially a sniper. It is impossible to y with a gun. Assembly is also very important."

    "Too grandfather, can I try?" Ji Xiaoyan asked with expectation, and the action was already eager to try.

    Grandpa Ji thinks that this is impossible for a child of three or four years old. Even if this little guy is smart, it is impossible, but in order not to dampen the enthusiasm of the child, Grandpa still dismantled the gun and re-created it. Slowly assembled it again and gave it to Ji Xiaoying, which allowed him to assemble.

    Ji Xiaoying learned how the grandfather of the season was assembled with great interest. It was really difficult to find out when it was actually assembled. The parts inside were tooplicated, and the mistakes were wrong. Otherwise, the assembly was unsessful. Ji Xiaoying has a good memory and tries to restore the steps of his grandfather, but he still can''t remember it. He can only assemble a general appearance.

    After trying for a long time, Ji Xiaoyan frustrated his head and scratched his head. He simply removed the gun and brushed it, and then vented a lot of parts to Nono. "Ore, it seems that I only fit. Demolition."

    Nonofortably kissed him, and his brother was great.

    Ji Xiaoyan wasforted a bit, like epting reality and generally touching her head in reverse. "Then you pretend."

    Grandpa Yue smiled and shook his head. Ji Xiaoying, the little boy, couldn¡¯t hold it well. A small girl could pretend to be well dressed.

    However, after a minute, Grandpa was dumbfounded.

    Sun Yi, who was watching from the side, was also dumbfounded.

    Therades who sent the guns were also dumbfounded.

    Nono''s little girl, who is less than four years old, puts the pile ofplicated gun parts into the original one in one minute, which is not bad.

    This is not true

 Chapter 71:

    Seeing this scene, not to mention Grandpa¡¯s dumbfounded eyes, even the season banquet that knows Nono¡¯s talent is very surprised, although he always knows Nono The talent in mechanics is very good, but I didn¡¯t expect that the little girl could assemble thepletely unfamiliar andplicated things like firearms in just one minute. Just know that even the military soldiers in the army must learn to assemble the firearms. It also takes a long time, and some people even practiced for a few years faster than half the speed of Nono.

    This shows how horrible Nono¡¯s talent is.

    As a witness to the whole process, Sun Yi stared at the banquet. "Your little girl, her." Sun Yi could not find a suitable word to describe Nono. He only knew that if he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would I can''t believe that there are such children in reality. This is a enchanting thing that only appears in TV dramas.

    The banquet twitched the corner of the mouth.

    Although Grandpa didn¡¯t say anything, but looking at Nono¡¯s eyes, he suddenly became deeply stunned. After a long while, he did not say a word to disassemble the gun in Nono¡¯s handpletely different from the previous one. After it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s not broken. Without demonstration, push a bunch of parts directly to Nono¡¯s front, ¡°Taro, look and see.¡±

    Nono¡¯s eyes were unclear, and he reached out and took a piece to look at it. After a few seconds, they began to assemble one by one. Under the staring eyes of the crowd, the hand was steady and the hand speed was getting faster and faster. One piece was fastened, and there was almost no pause or miscement. In this way, aplicated gun that had never been seen before was once again installed by Nono in one minute.

    Suddenly quiet in the ward to the point where a needle can be heard, everyone looked at the soft little girl sitting on the small bench, and the mood wasplicated to say.

    Nono looked at everyone and stared at her. It was a bit stunned. I didn''t know what happened to me. I couldn''t help but stretch out the sleeves of Ji Xiaoyan.

    Ji Xiaoyan took her little hand and the other hand patted her in a soothing manner. He asked the people with suspicion: "What are you doing with Noro? What is wrong?"

    Grandpa suddenly smiled and smiled and said: "Nothing, I have never seen such a smart child like Nono."

    After listening to this, Ji Xiaoying was not convinced, drumming his mouth, and sticking his index finger to poke himself. "How have you not seen it, am I not?"

    Everyone was teased by the stupid little guy, and Grandpa patted his little head to educate him, "Be a man!"

    But when it was the turn of Nono, the voice was more than one degree. "No, I still want to y other guns? There are still many grandfathers at home."

    Nono¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was an infinite desire in it, and nodded with a shy voice, ¡°Think.¡±

    Grandpa turned and said to the security guard: "Go back and bring all the things in my study to Nono."

    The guards respected each other and turned around and took it back without dy. In fact, he also wanted to see how much this magical little girl could do.

    Nono understood the words of Grandpa Ji, knowing that he would bring all the good things to her to y, watching the grandfather''s eyes do not know that he was envious, too grandfather can be really good, do not despise her. Indiscriminately, I still give her so many things to y, but if I can always be my grandfather, I will be fine.

    Xiao Shantou is now very open by Ji Xiaoyan. The way to thank one person is to kiss him, so she walks to the grandfather of Ji, and gently pulls down his trouser legs, and the grandfather runs along her strength. After she leaned down, she kissed her, and then whispered, "Thank you, Grandpa."

    The smell of milk ising from the nose, and the sweet voice can melt people. It¡¯s the grandfather of the season, the revolutionary soldiers who have lived for decades, and the warmth of the revolutionary soldiers are too warm, and they can¡¯t help but hold up. ¡°No. Thank you, thank you for your kindness. Afterwards, like Xiaoxiao, you don¡¯t have to be polite with your grandfather."

    Ji Xiaoying should be on the side. "Yes, don''t be polite. Grandpa is not the same as your father and stepmother. You don''t have to worry about what you want to y. It doesn''t matter if you break it."

    "Oh, Xiao Yan said yes, I want to y anything and talk to my grandfather directly. If something is broken, then I will buy it."

    Nono buried his little face on the shoulder of Ji''s grandfather and secretlyughed. He only thought that it was really happy now, if she was a child of her uncle and uncle.

    With Ji¡¯s grandfather¡¯s words, Nono¡¯s heart did not have so much fear. After the guards took over the grandfather¡¯s collection, they couldn¡¯t help but scream at the heart, and quickly dismantled the piles. The military equipment was assembled, and for a time, the whole person was immersed in his own world. It can be seen that she is very happy at the moment.

    Grandpa Ji¡¯s hands quietly looked at him and watched Nono¡¯s quickpletion of the things that only professional snipers could assemble. There was a hot glow in the eyes of the old man. On the little girl¡¯s body, he saw Huaguo. Hope for the future.

    The juvenile is strong and the country is strong. With a child like Nobel, who can say that the future of China will tend to be down?

    After the assembly of Nono, the grandfather did not say anything, only let the Tang sugar and the guards carry the two children to buy delicious food. Sun Yi saw that the old man had something to say, and he went out to sunbathe with enthusiasm. There were only two grandchildren in the house.

    This time, Grandpa Ji¡¯s enthusiasm and calmly talked with the banquet. ¡°Little gimmicks are not talented.¡±

    "She is the most talented child I have ever seen."

    Grandpa¡¯s eyes shed a hint of darkness and whispered softly: ¡°China has alwayscked top talent in the military, and if it continues, it will continue to break through in this respect.¡±

    The grandfather¡¯s meaning of the season¡¯s grandfather is understandable, but he shook his head. ¡°This is just our personal thought. In the future, we will look at Shantou¡¯s own meaning. She is happy, her talent is not what we use to achieve. a tool for some purpose."

    This made the grandfather of the season stunned. After a long while, he smiled and said: "Yeah, I want more, or I want my children to like it. No one can arrange a life for her. Our elders only need support when she needs it. Just fine."

    The feast of the banquet was hooked up. "Like you were to me, I never interfered with my principles. I like it myself. You will always support it."

    Grandpa Ji was very ufortable with this sudden ''confession''. He cleared his throat and raised his face. "You haven''t told me yet, how do you solve the problem?" I have to let the family give an ount, and the little girl is so small that she is blinded. This thing must not be considered!"

    The banquet did not dismantle him, and he replied in his words: "I have found Noon''s own mother. Her mother was forced away by Wen Changyi''s current wife, Liu Zikai. In fact, when Wen Changyi was not divorced, There was an intersection. I sent the evidence of the intersection of the two men to Nono¡¯s biological mother. This evidence is not very good, no matter where it is sent, Wen Changyi and Liu Jia are not very good.¡±

    "You will pinch people seven inches." Grandpa¡¯s eyes crossed his satisfaction and instantly understood his ns. "It¡¯s a good idea to use Nobel¡¯s mother to ask for a fairness. No one can say anything. Moreover, Liu¡¯s family is absolutely afraid of her to tell the original things. If they want to make a big deal, this threat will be overwhelmed. But the mother of Nobel¡¯s head is really willing toe? I heard that she never came back to find it. Pass the promise."

    "Nono''s motherter married an ordinary elementary school teacher. It was far from here. It was because she was afraid of Liu¡¯s power and had to leave it far away. Later, with new families and children, it was natural to Nono. Not so memorable, she has a grievance against Wen Changyi and Liu¡¯s family, but she is not afraid of the power of Liu¡¯s family. She has never been back, but she has never been back for so many years. However, her current child is sick. I need money urgently."

    Grandpa frowned, and his voice was angry. "So the mother of Novo is willing toe for money?"

    The feast was silent.

    Grandpa of the season was very angry and poked the next stick. "Now the child is so much more important than Novo? Why don''t youe to see your daughter for so many years! Now that you need money, you will be back."

    The feast of the season is probably because Nono¡¯s father is the one who hurt her. I want to forget someone. Sometimes I want to forget about the person¡¯s rted things. Nono is the one that she wants to forget. Let''s go.

    Grandpa Ji did not know this truth. After giving birth, he said: "When the womanes over, will the Nobel head ept it? I don¡¯t like to talk about it, but I know it, the little doll is too smart."

    The banquet also had this worry. He didn''t want Nono to be emotionally stimted. But he didn''t know if he could avoid it. The only thing that can hope for it is Ji Xiaoying''s kid. Nono listens to him the most. The guy might haveforted Nono.

    Grandpa also feels funny, and Nono¡¯s so cute doll doesn¡¯t know how to listen to Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s words. It¡¯s a bad season for Nono. If this kid is a bad one, Nono can really be sold by him. Noints.

    It seems that in the future, I have to beat and beat Ji Xiaoyan more, but I can''t let Pi Xiaozi bully Nono.

    Nono is a well-behaved little girl, who loves to help Tang Tang to do things. Every time Tang Tang goes to work, she will always run up and take her hand to go with her. The little one is very afraid that Tang sugar will be tired when working alone. . Every time I get candy, I always want to hurt her a little.

    At the moment, Tang Tang is going to the water room to fetch water. The little man saw it. He immediately dropped the season and ran up, and stretched his hand to help Tang Tang get the water bottle. The water bottle was empty and very light. Tang sugar gave her one, and the other hand took her little hand to go to the water room to fight hot water.

    Ji Xiaoyan, who was so dropped, snorted with dissatisfaction and was preparing to catch up with his ass. He was shouted by the banquet. "You areing over, I have a mission to arrange for you."

    As soon as it was a task, Ji Xiaoyan quickly stood up and ran to the bedside. He stood in the same ce and respected the military ceremony. He said very seriously: "Please give instructions to the head!"

    He was satisfied with his military posture and military service. The banquet brought the boy over and whispered to him in his ear and told him what he would do next.

    Ji Xiaoyu was silent for two seconds after listening to it. He was not happy in his eyes, but for Nono, he nodded and promised toplete the task.

    When Tang Tang returned with Nono, Ji Xiaoyan used to take Nono¡¯s hand and ran out, all of a sudden.

    Tang Tang couldn''t figure it out, and asked the banquet while licking his scalp: "What is the baby doing? Where is he going to bring Nono?"

    The feast did not speak, and reached out and pulled Tang Tang over, and put her hand on her head and groaned. "How have you been squatting, have you bumped into it?"

    "I just went to the water room to fetch water, identally bumped into a nurse, my hair wrapped around the button on the nurse''s chest, and it took a long time to kneel down, and the scalp was very painful."

    The feast of the season frowned, let her bow her head, opened her scalp and looked down, found that there was a big chunk of red, it was indeed not light.

    Gently help her squat here, the feast of the season: "Be careful to walk next time, don''t worry."

    Tang Tang was low and "hmm". In fact, she was not in a hurry. She did not know where the nurse suddenly ran into it. Maybe something was more urgent at that time.

    At the same time, in the corner where no one knows, a few hairs belonging to Tang Tang are lying quietly on the test bench.

    After Tang Tang and other scalp did not hurt, he continued to ask the quarterly banquet to let Ji Xiaoyan take Nono to do anything. The banquet was not intended to re at her, and she told her about what she was going to do.

    Tang Tang smashed, and it took a long time to ask: "After that, Nono''s mother will take Nono away?"

    The season feast licked her face. "No, her current family can''t ept Nono, and Wen Changyi can''t give Nono''s custody to each other."

    Tang Tang¡¯s mood immediately fell, and his chest was very stuffy. Nair said: ¡°If I know that my daughter is suffering like this, I must take her away, even if I am separated from my current husband. How can she be so worried? ""

    Not everyone is thinking of her. The banquet knows that she can''t understand it. She only pats herfortably. "It doesn''t matter. After we take care of Nono, we support her. No one will dare to bully the little girl. It is."

    Tang Tang strongly agreed, "I will do the Nono''s meal in the future, I will buy it for her clothes, and I will buy it for her, so that she does not have to envy other children. I also have my own shop now, although I have not earned a lot. But it is more than enough to raise a Nono."

    The banquet was a smile, and my heart was warm. He liked her so simple and kind appearance. When she met her, all the victims could find a safe haven. For example, he also got a long-lost happiness and happiness in her. How lucky it is.

    Nono''s mother came very quickly, and it was toote to catch up. On this day, a young woman wearing a ck down jacket was standing outside the ward and knocking on the door. The voice was filled with unspeakable embarrassment and tension. "Hello, I am looking for Wino."

    Tang Tang smashed, "Are you?"

    The woman licked her ear and introduced herself a little unnaturally. "My name is Yan Xiaoqing. I am Wennuo''s mother. Someone told me toe here to find my daughter."

    Tang Tang¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he couldn¡¯t get back from the fact that Nono¡¯s mother hade over.

    Yan Xiaoqing saw Tang Tang not talking, and once again asked: "Is No Nono here?"

    The feast of the season replied to her instead of Tang Tang. "Nono is here, just went out to y, and I will be back soon. Come in and sit down."

    The woman bit her lip and walked in and asked the quarterly banquet in bed: "Are you the one who came to me?"

    After the nod of the banquet, I went straight to the theme. "When I will arrange for someone to send you, see Wen Changyi and Liu Zikai, what do you know?"

    When I heard the names of these two people, Yan Xiaoqing shed a trace of anger in his eyes and said coldly: "I know, you can rest assured."

    The voice just fell, a series of "ßËßËßË" footsteps from far and near, Ji Xiaoying like a gust of wind rushed in, holding a bunch of candied fruit gourd, "Mom, you see the grandfather to buy us the candied fruit! Super red!"

    Nono also took a bunch of candied fruit in his hand and ran in the back. He also lifted the candied fruit to the candy.

    The faces of the two children were filled with the same smile.

    As soon as the children came in, Yan Xiaoqing set his sight on the little girl behind him. He carefully traced it from head to toe and saw the little girl''s thin body. The hand hidden under the sleeve shook and his eyes were red. When I saw the hearing aid worn on the small ear, a string waspletely broken, and the tears brushed down and fell, sobbing and rushing to Nono, "Nono"

    Nono''s action with the candied haws suddenly stopped, and the doubts in his eyes gradually disappeared. My heart seemed to understand who it was, and the little smile on his face followed, and looked calmly at the woman opposite.

    No surprise, no fear, no embarrassment, only calm.

    It¡¯s just that the calm but the people who are present are not in the heart. Tang sugar can¡¯t stand turning and can¡¯t bear to watch.

    Yan Xiaoqing wants to hug her daughter but she does not dare to reach out. She is holding her arms and hands, and the strangeness in her eyes is too obvious, so she dare not touch.

    But this is her daughter who was pregnant in October and who was born with the expectation. She used to love her too. She wanted to give her the best in the world, but all of them changed.

    She thought that she had forgotten it for so many years, but at the moment when she saw the little man, the memory and jealousy in her heart came from the most secret corner.

    "Nono, I am a mother."

    Nono did not pay attention to her n, walked to Tang Tang with a small step, and reached out and hugged her legs as if she wanted to hide herself.

    Tang Tang felt the uneasiness of the little guy, and immediately bent over to lift her up and appease, "Nono is not afraid, squatting."

    Nono had a small head and ced his head on her shoulder.

    Yan Xiaoqing¡¯s tears were even more turbulent, and the hatred that was deeply buried in her heart came up at this moment. If it wasn¡¯t for Wen Changyi and Liu Zikai, she would be forced to go away like a funeral dog, even her own daughter. I have seen it!

    This time she came over, half of the reason was to raise money for her son, the other half of the reason is also deliberate to help Nono, be regarded aspensation for her.

    The banquet was not interested in Yan Xiaoqing¡¯s long-lost tears, and he did not want his children to be saddened. He directly interrupted Yan Xiaoqing¡¯s crying: ¡°Well, now you have Nono¡¯s past, someone will protect you, you don¡¯t have to fear Liu. The threat of the family, just as we said is good."

    Yan Xiaoqing wiped his tears, "Well," and finally looked at Nono and turned to the door.

    Nono was put down by the candy, and Ji Xiaoli immediately took her hand and took her away. "Don''t be afraid, follow me, no one dares to treat you."

    Nono gently nodded, and was dragged by Ji Xiaoyan to follow Yan Xiaoqing, but he took a few steps to look back at the Tang sugar banquet, for fear that they would disappear.

    Tang Tang was blinded by the little girl, and wanted to go along with the back. But the banquet said that they couldn¡¯te out and could only bear it and wait anxiously for the two children toe back.

    Seeing that she was so restless, the quarterly banquet held her hand tightly. "Don''t worry, they will be back soon."

    How can Tang Tang not worry, what if Liu family is not willing to be threatened by Yan Xiaoqing? Will the two children be bullied?

    "I sent people to protect them. Liu can''t move the children''s fingers. Moreover, Liu didn''t want to give it this time. Otherwise, it is not as simple as waiting for them." It is Wen Changyi himself or Liu Jiadu. There must be no trace of adverse effects. The Liu family wants to live in peace and can only spend money to eliminate disasters.

    Tang Tang did not quite understand the curved road between the two. This is an invisible political game. She can''t help but can''t help but can only pray for the children to return safely.

    I waited until the evening, Tang Tang waited until the two children came back. The two little guys rushed to the Tang sugar legs as soon as they entered the ward. They held them one by one, as if they had never seen her for a long time.

    Tang Tang is also the same feeling. I can¡¯t miss it. I bent down and held the two little guys into my arms. I kissed a few people and kissed them. ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan patted his chest: "I have nothing to do with it, of course, but they are, mother, you don''t know that this afternoon, Nono''s bad stepmother and bad stepmother''s mother lost, and both of them are angry. The face is distorted, but it is ugly."

    "Yes? Isn''t that happy with the baby?"

    "Happy! Nono''s hatred has been reported." Ji Xiaoyu can be described as excited.

    Nono''s expression also took a little excitement, and the chicken nodded like a glutinous rice.

    She is also happy.

    Another person from Tang Tang gave a kiss, and the big stone in his heart fellpletely.

    Yan Xiaoqing shed a hint of envy and soon disappeared. She took out the various certificates given by Liu Jia and handed it to the banquet. "This is what Liu Jia gave, Nono is too small, and the transfer of many things is temporarily I can''t do it, but when Nono is an adult, it is Nono''s."

    The banquet picked up the certificates that were signed by Liu¡¯s family and thewyer¡¯s notarization, and confirmed that there was no problem. Then I looked up and said to her: ¡°The money will hit your ount tomorrow.¡±

    Yan Xiaoqing hesitated and tried to ask: "Can I get alone with Nono?"

    The banquet did not agree or refuse, but said: "You don''t have to ask us this question. You ask Nono, and Nono agrees."

    Yan Xiaoqing heard the words immediately to see Nono, but Knono buried his head in the arms of Tang Tang, and he did not want to see her at a nce.

    The light in Yan Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he finally closed it with frustration. He looked at Nono, who was in the eye of Tang¡¯s sugar, and turned away with tears, and stepped out of the ward. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but cry again.

    Goodbye my daughter, my mother can do only so much for you, maybe we will never see each other again in this life, I hope you are good.

 Chapter 72:

    Yan Xiaoqing came and hurriedly, and her son is still waiting for her to take care of her in the hospital. She can''t stay longer.

    On the night of the night, Yan Xiaoqing took the life-saving money from the banquet and left the city by ne. There was no trace left, as if all this was just a dream.

    Tang Tang felt chilling, afraid that Nono¡¯s heart was ufortable, but did not expect that the scorpion¡¯s temper was not as soft as it appeared on the surface. The little guy nestled in her arms and said softly: ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to be Nono, Nono doesn''t want her either. Nono only likes people who like Nono, Xiaoxiao brother, oh, uncle, grandfather."

    Tang Tang was sad and d, bowed her head on her forehead. "Nono is right, others don''t like us, and we don''t want to like others."

    The feast of the season smirked and took both of them into their arms, and took the things that Liu¡¯spensation for one by one to the little girl. Although the little girl may not understand, ¡°Nono, this is thepensation of your stepmother¡¯s family. In order to apologize to you, this is a vi, and you will be the owner of this house in the future; this is the top store of Liu Jiaming¡¯s next mall, and this shop will be owned by you in the future. What do you want? It can be disposed of; also, there are two million cash in this card, which is temporarily in the bank. If you have any money to use, you can take it out."

    After the banquet was finished, I touched the head of Xiaotoutou and said to her: "Because you are still too small, you can''t keep these things for safekeeping, so your uncle will help you in the safe of the bank. Waiting for you. When you are 18 years old, you will be free to control."

    Nono squinted and listened carefully. After a long time, he seemed to digest what he said, then he shook his head and pushed things to the banquet. "Nono don''t want to give ÒÌÒÌ and uncle flowers."

    Tang Tang and the banquet suspected that the little girl didn''t understand what it was. It was estimated that it was simr to the sugar. Tang Tang asked her: "Nono, do you know what these are?"

    Xiaotoutou nodded seriously. "I know, this is a lot of money. I can buy a lot of things. I give flowers to my uncle and uncle. I am small and don''t need money."

    It¡¯s true that Xiaotou¡¯s answer is true. She really knows. I know that I still give them such valuable things, and I am really moved.

    Tang Tang kissed Nono¡¯s little head. ¡°Uncles and donkeys don¡¯t need money to give us. These moneys are kept by themselves. They can be used in schoolter, so Nono can not find others. I want money."

    Nono thought for a moment with distress, and suddenly asked: "Would you like to go to college with this Nono?"

    The banquet answered her: "Yes, with these Nono, you can not only go to college, but also masters and doctors. You can also study abroad."

    Nono still doesn''t quite understand what is a master''s degree and studying abroad, but her limited experience tells her that with this money, she can go to college, and she has a good time to go to college. If she has a good ie, she can earn money and earn money. I can buy something for my uncle and grandfather and my little brother, so Nono decided to ept these things, and the season banquet and Tang Tangdao: "Uncle, then I will use the money to go to college, wait for me. I will give you money when I make money, and I will make a lot of money in the future."

    The adults present at the scene were amused by the children''s words. The quarterly banquet was a smile and nodded. "Well, the uncle first gave it to Nono, andter gave Nono to college."

    The little girl is happy.

    Tang Tang was delighted to poke the arm of the banquet quietly: "Her husband, you found no, and the sentence that Nono is speaking now is getting longer and longer."

    The banquet was stunned by the eyes of the season. "With the season åª, it¡¯s not a problem."

    Tang Tang feels that he is right, and their baby is the one who has the ability to turn others away.

    The family here is happy, and the situation on Wen Changyi is the opposite.

    Liu Zikai was simply mad, and she never imagined that the woman who had dared to bring her to death and humiliate her with her dead girl, how dare she! How dare you!

    The squatting smashed the things in the house, and the house was full, but no one had the energy to stop her.

    Liu Mu is also angry with liver pain. I think that Liu family is also a big family with a head and face. Now it is threatened by a woman who is nothing, but they have to be threatened, and so much money is given to Wennuo. Shantou is simply a shame!

    Liu Mu hated the iron andined to Liu Zikai. "In the beginning, you and Wen Changyi broke you. You can''t let go of him. He is married. You are still looking for someone to save again and again. What do you get now? It¡¯s just that people are holding the evidence of you and his private meeting to marry us Liu! When did our Liu family have suffered such a big loss!¡±

    Liu Zi was so angry that he fell another cup. "Do you me me? If you and Dad prevented me from being with Changyi, where would there be so many things in the middle?"

    Liu Mu stood up excitedly. "You are ming us now? Who are we for?? Wen Changyi wants nothing, it is a poor soldier. Do you marry such a person to drink the northwest wind? Now if it is not me And your dad is helping you, do you think you can still live so well? You still have no conscience!"

    The two women were so angry that Liu¡¯s father, who had been sitting face to face with a sullen face, immediately screamed: ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t bother!¡±

    The two men did not dare to speak any more.

    Liu father pinched his nose to relieve fatigue, and he said: "Things have already happened. What is the use of quarreling now! It is better to think about how this thing happened. When the woman left, she didn''t dare to scream at the moment. But dare toe back, there must be someone behind this."

    Liu Muqi said: "Where is the other person, who will give the little girl a support in addition to the family banquet? I have already said that the banquet does not put our Liu family in the eyes, now I see it? It is just Provoking us!"

    Liu¡¯s face is more and more ugly, and the heart is tired of the season¡¯s banquet. It¡¯s just a small battalion. So I don¡¯t know how to be tall and thick, so I don¡¯t want to give it a good fruit. I hope he can still do this. Justice is stunned.

    Liu¡¯s father stood up and walked out the door with a piece of ss.

    Nono¡¯s problem was solved, but then Liu Zikai wouldn¡¯t give Nono a good face. This is how long it¡¯s been for Nono¡¯s stay here for a long time, but no one can tell her to go back, but this is for Tang Tang. They are good things, and if they can, they can''t wait to stay in their homes, save them from being wronged.

    Now, Nono is just like the daughter of their family. Even the grandfather of the season is very fond of it. He loves it as much as Ji Xiaoyan. He buys two things, two little ones, one without knowledge. People think that the feast of the season and Tang Tang gave birth to the dragon and the phoenix. The two also seldom exined, let others think that Nono is their little niece.

    There are some women and elders, and even a small wife is taking care of them. This time the injury is the happiest time in the life of the banquet. For the first time, I feel that the hospitalization is also very good. I rarely get along with my family. It¡¯s precious.

    However, good times are always short-lived, and the most unwanted people in the banquet life still appear.

    Ji Weifeng set foot on this ward for the first time, followed by a well-dressed Lin Biao, followed by a young woman behind Lin Biao, this woman Tang Tang is also familiar, is the original sister Tang honey.

    The rtionship between the three and the banquet was not good, so Tang Tang did not pour the fruit like a chair, but only sat quietly sitting around the banquet.

    Others will not even entertain them.

    The atmosphere in the ward was very embarrassing.

    Grandpa Ji saw that the three people were very angry, and the crutches in his hand squeaked on the ground. "What are you doing this time! I don¡¯t know how to stay here for a long time. He hurts you well." Come, you are here to show me a look!"

    Ji Weifeng exined quite a headache: "Dad, you shouldn''t be so ugly when you talk. I don''t know what I am doing during this time? If I have time, can I note?"

    Grandpa snorted, "I can''t take two hours to see the dead son who almost died. If it''s time to lie in bed, you can expect three hundred times a day."

    The faces of the three men suddenly changed. Ji Weifeng was very dissatisfied with what the old man said. "Dad, what do you do when you get this kind of thing? Are you injured when you think about it? You can also be your grandson."

    "Why, I can''t talk about it? It''s a pain to talk about it. I don''t know if I want to care about it. Your heart is going to the Pacific Ocean! It''s all sons. How do you make it like this? If you do, you Don''t give birth to your child at first, lest your child have no one in life!"

    Ji Weifeng breathed a stagnation, and his brow was wrinkled. "Dad, I also want to treat my colleagues equally, but you look at his attitude towards me. He doesn''t recognize me, I still treat everyone like this?"

    "Is this still his fault? Why doesn''t he recognize you, you don''t know yourself? Bloody children won''t recognize you!"

    Grandpa¡¯s words made Ji Weifeng suddenly unable to speak. The original incident did have his fault. Although he did not regret it, he could not argue.

    Tang Tang looked at the three people and did not ask about the injury of the banquet. Instead, he only looked at the quarrel, and he was very angry. He even felt distressed for the banquet. He couldn¡¯t help but hold his hand and said coldly: "If you areing to visit If you have already visited it, pleasee back first. The injury to the banquet needs to be raised and cannot be disturbed."

    The three people were very embarrassed by Tang Tang¡¯s words. Only then did they realize that they had not said a word to the Lord and went to the dispute.

    Lin Biao immediately put the things on the bedside table and smiled and said: "Bring a bit of nutrition to the banquet, it is good for restoring the wound. I will buy it for you after eating."

    Tang Tang almost can hear the rtionship between Lin Biao and the banquet. I don¡¯t like her in my heart. I don¡¯t want to give her face. ¡°We need to buy what we want, don¡¯t bother you, don¡¯t bother you, take it back.¡±

    Lin Biao puts on the action of something, and ms his mouth and doesn''t know what to say.

    Ji Weifeng was very dissatisfied with Tang Tang and angrily used her: "This is your hospitality? What is your education?"

    Just finished this sentence, the quarterly banquet with eyes closed suddenly grabbed the cup at hand and smashed it toward the wall behind Ji Weifeng, making a "m" sound, and the whole cup was instantly torn apart, although it did not hurt anyone. But everyone was still shocked, including Ji Weifeng.

    The banquet opened his eyes and it was full of cold. "My wife still can''t teach you anything. Does she have no education to judge you? As for the hospitality? Jokes, are you also our customers? If you look I am not used to leaving now, no one is stopping you!"

    "You! You are this nephew!" Ji Weifeng was trembled with anger, and Lin Biao quickly went up to give him a sigh of relief.

    The banquet did not care for him, and pointed his finger at the door to send the guest. "Slow down, don''t send."

    Ji Weifeng was too angry to kill this blind man, but he could not do anything about him. In the end, he could only turn around and leave, and his eyes could not be seen.

    Lin Biao rushed to chase after Ji Weifeng, leaving only Tang Mi alone standing in the same ce, meaning that he did not go for a long time.

    Tang sugar frowned and looked at her. "Why don''t you leave?"

    Tang Mi shook her fist. "Don Sugar, I came to you specifically. Can we talk about it?"

    Every time I met Tang Mei, I seemed to have something to say to her. Tang Tang didn¡¯t know what she was doing, but she didn¡¯t want to know that she had nothing to do with the original family¡¯s family, not to mention the original owner and her family¡¯s appearance. With the rtionship, she has no need to post it. So Tang Tang once again simply refused her. "I don''t have time, you still have to go."

    Tang honey''s face was white and his lower lip was bitten and bleeding. He looked at Tang Tang with a look of contempt. "Don Sugar, when I beg you, I really can''t help. Can you see it?" Mom and Dad gave you the life to save the mother? Mom is going to die, now only you have hope to save her, can you help my mother? After that, I will give you whatever you want, even if it leaves me I am willing to the Tang family."

    Tang Tang heard some of the reasons from her words. It turned out that the mother of the original owner was ill. Now she needs her to help her, but she is not a doctor. What is the use of her?

    "I am not a doctor, I will not cure the disease. If you find me useless, it is better to go to a good doctor."

    Tang Mi¡¯s tears flowed down instantly, and the next second ¡°àÛÍ¨¡± mmed on the ground. ¡°Don Sugar, I beg you, can I still give you a kneel down? Please beg your mother, as long as you It¡¯s okay to change your mother¡¯s mother. Would you like me to do a match? Now you are the most hopeful.¡±

    Change the kidney? Can my kidney be exchanged for others? Is this not going to die?

    Tang Tang couldn''t understand how it happened, but she couldn''t stand the others who were so embarrassed. She was going to help her up and was dragged by the banquet. His tone was scalp, "Miss Tang, my wife. I have nothing to do with your family, I will not do the matching, you should stop bothering in the future, or don''t me me!"

    "Don Sugar, can you really watch your own biological mother die? Are you really so worried?" Tang honey is about to faint, but he is strong and squatting, not wanting Give up the chance of a trace.

    When the season banquet saw her still did not go, directly took out the phone and called the security room, let theme up and take people away.

    Tang Mi saw that he was really so embarrassed to himself, his face was embarrassed, he had to stand up and leave, but he said to Tang Tang before leaving: "Don Sugar, please also think about it, if you want to do this, as long as you like Help, I have everything you want before."

    Tang sugar licks his own temple, and there is a kind of hunch in his heart. This matter will not end as simple as this.

    The hunch of Tang Tang was very urate. The next day, when she pushed the banquet to the sun, Tang honey once again found it. After pleading for half a day, she refused and then disappointed again.

    Looking at her sad back, Tang sugar stood in the same ce, suddenly suspected that she refused this right, she refused to save the original mother''s biological mother is not very sorry for the original owner? What if the original owner wanted to save his mother?

    "What are you thinking about?" The banquet blinked.

    "I was thinking, I refused to be so sorry for the original Tang candy." Tang sugar did not pay attention to the mood of the banquet, and truthfully said to him, "husband, will not die if you exchange your kidneys for others." what?"

    I know this, when the season feast suddenly sinks into the face, holding her chin and letting her look at herself, the tone is so cold for the first time. "Tang sugar, you listened well, now the only thing you have to do is refuse Is your kindness not allowed to be used in this matter?"

    Tang sugar saw her banquet for the first time, so she was so fierce. Although she didn''t know why he was suddenly angry, she didn''t want to provoke him to be angry. He hugged his arm nervously and apologized: "My husband is sorry, I will not agree." I don¡¯t think so again next time, don¡¯t you be angry with me?¡±

    The fire in the heart of the banquet gradually subsided, realizing that his reaction was too big, and he pinched his eyebrows in a headache, and took her in his arms and kissed him. "Don Sugar, you are not sorry for the original Tang Tang, you The only thing I need to do here is to apany me and Xiao Yan well. You have no responsibility or obligation to others, including the original Tang sugar family."

    Tang Tang nodded in his arms. "I know my husband, I won''t think about it anymore."

    The feast of the season touched her long hair and said: "Don sugar, even the original Tang sugar will not save her mother, and you don''t have to save it."

    Tang sugar looked up at him doubtfully.

    The quarterly banquet originally did not want her to contact the Tang family, but now she has to exin to her: "The original Tang sugar was expelled from the Tang family. Her biological parents broke off her rtionship. The Tang family did not recognize her. And she also hates Tang family." So she did that kind of thing to him at that time, it should be thest struggle after despair.

    Tang Tang stunned, "Expulsion? Why should you expel your own daughter?"

 Chapter 73:

    The things in the Tang family are veryplicated, but they are also very bloody, and most people really can¡¯t think of it.

    Tang Tang is the biological daughter of Tang family, and is the only biological daughter. Tang Mi is not actually a family of Tang family, and she has no trace of blood rtionship with her mother Tang.

    The reason why it has be like this is because Tang¡¯s mother suddenly wanted to go to Yunnan Province during her pregnancy more than twenty years ago, so Tang¡¯s father drove her to Yunnan Province, and I knew that there was something unexpected in the middle. The child suddenly had to give birth to a premature birth. He only had time to produce in a small local hospital. At that time, there was a woman who had a baby in the same ward as Tang¡¯s mother. That is Tang Mi¡¯s biological mother.

    The two girls were born coincidentally at the same time in the same ce.

    Tang Mi¡¯s mother saw that the Tang¡¯s father and mother were not rich and expensive, and they had a vicious mind. She secretly changed the two children and let her daughter go to the rich and enjoy the family, while she took the real Tang. The family returned to their poor home.

    In this way, the real daughters live a hard life without food, and another girl who should have had a hard time lives a princess-likefort.

    Until 18 yearster, Tang Tang was admitted to a top university in the Tang family. This led to Tang Mi¡¯s biological parents being scared. She was afraid that she would destroy the happiness of her own children. So she discussed the n together and nned not to Let her go to college. It happened that Tang Tang got up in the bathroom and listened to their conversation clearly. After the shock, the whole heart was filled with anger, and the next day she sneaked away and went on looking for her own life. The road to parents.

    Naturally, the truth of the original loss of two children waspletely revealed.

    But things are not so simple. Tang Mi lived for twenty years under the favor of Tang¡¯s father and mother. The Tang¡¯s father and mother regarded her as a palm treasure. The feelings of the three people are notparable to the sudden emergence of Tang Tang, although I know Tang Tang. It is a biological one, but Tang¡¯s father and mother have not much affection for Tang Tang, and her attitude towards her is also very polite.

    For Tang Mi, Tang''s father and mother were reluctant to send her back to suffer. Finally, she decided to raise her two daughters together. In order to protect Tang Mi from beingughed at, she said that Tang Tang was adopted.

    It can be imagined that this way is unfair to Tang Tang, only the adult child hase to find the eagerness of the parents, but the strange and alienated parents, see every day The girl who took away all of her own spoiled in her parents'' arms, like a real princess, happy and happy, Tang Tang''s heart is like suffering in a frying pan. Therefore, she became more and more silent, more and more lonely, coupled with the rude behaviors caused by not being educated since childhood, which made Tang''s father and mother not like her more.

    Things haven''t ended yet. What''s more, the two girls fall in love with the same man at the same time, but this man only likes Tang Mi, and she is dismissive of Tang Tang. It is like thest overwhelming camel. A straw, the sugar that was originally unbnced in the heart broke outpletely. Since then, the feelings of the two people have been destroyed one after another, but the secrets of the two people have not been hidden. Without exception, they have been investigated. The mother is very angry, and the multiple warnings are useless.

    On the night before Tang honey was about to be engaged with a man, Tang Tang made a desperate attempt to secretly give a man a medicine. The two people almost had a rtionship. Although Tang Mi, who was finally rushed, stopped it, Tang honey was very sad because of this. At one time, I wanted to leave the Tang family. This incident made Tang¡¯s father and motherpletely disgusted with Tang Tang, and made up her mind to drive her out of the house. She never recognized her again.

    Tang Tang left the Tang family with hate.

    The candy that listened to the whole story was speechless for a while, and I couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat on my head. "How does this story resemble the TV series I watched? It turns out that there is such a thing in life."

    The banquet smiled and kissed her forehead. "Yeah, like the story, it¡¯s bloody, but it happened."

    Tang Tang remembered the man and asked the banquet: "The man you said is called Ji Shizhen? I have heard this name many times."

    The banquet was faint "hmm", "I am a half-brother, my half-brother."

    Tang Tang knew that he didn''t like those people very much. The three people who came here today should remind him of unhappy things.

    She didn''t like him the most unhappy, so she looked around nervously, sure that no one noticed their corner, quickly raised her face and kissed him on his cheek, finished his shy face andforted him. : "Husband, don''t be unhappy, I will apany you with Xiao Yan in the future. Others are not important, right?"

    The banquet wasughed at by her kiss. The pain of the past ispletely unimportant now, because he has a really important person, and how others do not matter to him.

    It¡¯s rare to talk about the past. The quarterly banquet is clear to her all at once, including his own business. ¡°You are not curious about what happened between me and my grandfather? It¡¯s actually because of the season and his mother Lin Biao. My The biological mother is the daughter of the grandfather and oldrades. The oldrades saved the grandfather''s life. Later, the oldrades died, and the grandfather adopted my mother. My heart made up my mind to let Ji Weifeng marry my mother and take care of my mother for a lifetime. At that time, Ji Weifeng liked Lin Xi¡¯s mother, Lin Biao, who was secretly in contact with each other, but Grandpa disagreed and pressed Ji Weifeng to marry my mother. Otherwise, he broke off with him. Ji Weifeng had topromise and married my mother. ¡±

    "My mother actually likes Ji Weifeng, and I don''t know Ji Weifeng loves her from beginning to end, so she married him with a happy heart." The banquet stopped here and looked at the distance. After a while, I continued. "But after marriage, she discovered that Ji Weifeng didn''t marry her because she liked her. Ji Weifeng was very cold to her, which made my mother feel very sad. However, the most what she couldn''t stand was that she identally It was discovered that Ji Weifeng and Lin Biao had a private rtionship. When he asked him, he personally admitted that he only had Lin Biao in his heart. The reason why she married her was because of her grandfather. My mother couldn¡¯t stand this blow, andter she got depression, ridiculous. Ji Weifeng did not find it until my mothermitted suicide in the bathroom."

    A heart of Tang Tang seems to be squatting tightly, but it is difficult to ept, but I don¡¯t know how tofort him. He can only hold him tightly to warm him.

    The banquet kissed her and made her top. The first time I said this, my mood was not as ufortable and angry. "At that time, I was still young and didn''t know about it. Later, Grandpa took me around and took care of me. Big, my rtionship with my grandfather is very good."

    "and after?"

    "Later, when I was fifteen, Lin Biao went to the door, and together with Ji Weifeng, squatted outside the door of the Jijia Gate, and asked the grandfather to agree with them because they didn¡¯t go to the age of fourteen. It¡¯s really impossible to transfer the ount, but they only have two licenses. The season is a real identity rather than an illegitimate child.¡± The banquet said that heughed here. ¡°At that time, I realized that I was not seen all the year round. The father has another love, the illegitimate child is only one year younger than me, and also knows what happened to my mother that year."

    Tang sugar took his face and was very distressed. "Husband, you must be very angry at that time."

    The banquet was faint "Hmm", "I was really angry at that time, I can''t wait to kill Ji Weifeng and Lin Biao. If the grandfather tied me up, I would really kill."

    The banquet said that the understatement, but Tang Tang can imagine how angry and sad the little boy was.

    "I thought that Grandpa would not agree with the two people. What I didn''t expect was that Grandpa finally agreed. He let the woman enter the door of the quarter, and let the season be the second of the family. Young master."

    "So, I can''t ept this fact, broke off the rtionship with Jijia, and broke off the rtionship with my grandfather. I left the Jijia, and I worked while I was working to support myself. I never contacted my grandfather again. It has been broken for eighteen years."

    "Husband, you must have eaten a lot of bitterness at that time." Tang sugar''s tears wille out. She is so distressed. I can''t imagine how a teenager can live alone. It''s hard to rely on himself. Must not eat enough, not too warm, but also worry about tuition, maybe even beughed at by people around.

    Look at her tears, the season feastughs and kisses her eyes, "Well, don''t cry, I am not as bad as you think, you forgot the big brother of Zhuo Ji? They are there, how can I live? Miserable, they took me home from time to time to fight for a tooth festival. If I didn''t insist, they could pack all my expenses."

    The tears in the eyes of Tang Tang could not flow out, and the feelings were that he thought him too badly.

    The banquet was stunned by my lovely little wife, and continued: "At the time, I really hated Grandpa. My grandfather went to me several times, but I was too embarrassed, not only refused to listen to Grandpa¡¯s exnation, but also once. The second time, the heart of the grandfather was hurt, and he resolutely broke off with him and broke his grandfather¡¯s heart."

    "Later, I gradually grew up, and my heart gradually realized that Grandpa was in a dilemma at that time. After all, Ji Shizhen was innocent. Grandpa just couldn''t bear to be an innocent child. Because of his parents'' grievances, he had been a ridiculous illegitimate child for a lifetime. He didn''t even have an ount. The way to get a good education in this city, so I finally agreed to them."

    Tang Tang "hmm", the grandfather must have considered this, "Why are you still not reconciled with your grandfather?"

    The banquet was a bitter smile. "It¡¯s probably a p in the face. Although I know it, I still can¡¯t go to the hurdle, so I haven¡¯t gone back to see Grandpa. I didn¡¯t suddenly look at it until the time of life and death. I¡¯m afraid to go with regret. Even the grandfather¡¯sst side can¡¯t be seen. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not old with my grandfather and my grandfather. I want to raise my family and leave me alone. This will make me regret for a lifetime.¡±

    Tang Tang buried his face in his arms and licked it. He smashed the wetness in his eyes again. "Husband, this time you are reconciled with your grandfather. Let''s filialize his old man together, but you have to be good, no. I can do something, and I and Xiaoxuan still depend on you. No one is being bullied in our mother and son."

    "Well, I will protect myself in the future and stay with you healthily." He may not care about life and death in the past, and he is ready to go to death at any time, because he is unconcerned, and the only grandfather is also taken care of. But now it is different. The wife and the child need his care. Where can he be assured that they will leave the world alone? Without him, what should they do?

    The troubles that have gued Tang Tang have finally been exined clearly. Tang Tang ispletely clear, and my heart will never be embarrassed by rejecting Tang Mi. To be honest, from the perspective of the onlookers, although the original owner did make a lot of mistakes. Things, but she is also a poor person, was deliberately misced and exchanged identity, after 18 years of hardships, the daughter of the person who can harm her has lived a princess-like life, especially after the truth, the father of Tang The practice is too chilling, and individuals can''t stand it. Under such unfair treatment, it is strange that the psychology is not a little resentful.

    Tang¡¯s father and mother did not give the original Lord a trace of fatherly love and maternal love. In the end, even for the daughter of the enemy, she expelled her own daughter from the house. Now she needs to change her kidneys ande to her again. It is really shameless.

    I didn¡¯t know it before. Now that she knows the truth of the matter, she is determined not to go. Even if she takes a kidney and does not die, she does not belong to a healthy person. She is also a selfish person. Will pay for her own health for unrted people, she will live long and long to apany her husband and son, in this world, they are the most important, she can give life and health for it does not matter people.

    Because of this, after Tang Mi came back, Tang Tang refused to hesitate and refused again and again, without any room for negotiation.

    Probably her refusal is too determined, knowing that it is useless to ask again, Tang Mi will note again.

    Without her interruptions, their days have once again returned to calm, Tang Tang only need to ponder and do something delicious for the family to eat and pour their own fat.

    The banquet is now also urging Tang Tang to eat. Every day, the big fish and big broth soup looks at her and eats. After eating three meals a day, she adds an extra night and night to add nourishing beauty soup. In addition, as long as her mouth is free for the feast, she will find a snack to feed her, feed a chocte, and then feed the banana. In short, her mouth keeps moving all day. .

    The people who came to see the banquet had the taste and taste of the candy and the children¡¯s mouth. The most of them were in the mouth of Tang Tang¡¯s mouth. The reason was that the children felt that the sugar was too thin and needed to gain weight. She was sensible to let her eat, which made herugh and cry.

    Tang Tang felt that instead of the banquet, she was more like the person who was hospitalized.

    The banquet is simply raising her as a pig.

    Not to mention, this method of raising pigs is quite useful. She really hastened up at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the quarter feast can get out of bed freely, the weight of Tang Tang has soared to nearly fifteen pounds. Instantly filled up, the facial features have be much better, the whole person has changed quite a bit, and no one has ever said that she is ugly.

    Even the grandfather of the season nodded with satisfaction. "It¡¯s pleasing to look at it. The firewood figure was really spicy before."

    Tang Tang: "" Father, the word "spicy eyes" you know?

    The feast of the season smirked and licked her face, and was very satisfied with the feeling. "I feel morefortable now, and I have to grow fat again."

    "I am still fat? I have already reached 90 pounds." Tang Tang thought about his fat speed, could not help but worry, "I will be a big fat man if I continue this way?"

    "You are still a hundred thousand miles away from the big fat man. Your height should correspond to a healthy weight of about 110 pounds. You are still 20 pounds." The banquet uses a mobile phone topare the height and weight. Search for her to enhance persuasiveness.

    The grandfather of the season is happy to support him. "Yes, right, you have to grow up to 20 pounds at the very least. The female doll is to be round and moist, so I really don''t understand what girls are doing now." , one by one, noisy!"

    The third man in the family, Ji Xiaoying, also stood up with a small fat waist and stood up for support. "Yes, it is fat to look good. You see that I am fat and so handsome."

    Nono still nodded behind Ji Xiaoyan.

    Tang Tang is speechless and can only continue her fattening road. When I wake up every day, I will start my own pig raising mode and let my weight grow at a constant rate.

    People say that losing weight is tantamount to a facelift. For Tang Tang, fattening is no different from a facelift. When Tang Tang grows to a hundred pounds in the hospital, the whole person has undergone earth-shaking changes. People look okay, but those who haven''t seen her for a long time are really a bit unrecognizable at first nce.

    When Ji Yue once again came to the hospital to see the seasonal banquet, he encountered the Tang Tang sugar on the promenade at the entrance of the ward. As a result, Ji Yue turned his eyes away and went straight to the ward. Tang Tang¡¯s greetings were very embarrassing in the air, and I don¡¯t understand how Ji Yue ignored her.

 Chapter 74:

    Tang Tang followed Ji Yue and Gu Changan into the ward. Just as soon as he entered, he heard Ji Yue asking: "Don Sugar? Why didn''t you see anyone?"

    Tang Tang, who just met before: "I just didn''t see her?" How did you forget it?

    Tang Tang walked over to poke the back of Jiyue and called her: "I am here in Jiyue. You just didn''t see me, why don''t you ignore me?"

    "Don Sugar? Just at the door is you!" Ji Yue waspletely stupid, she just saw someone at the door, but she didn''t recognize it at that time, it was Tang Tang, she thought it was a stranger.

    Jiyue¡¯s eyes were still unbelievable. She went to pinch her face and pinched and asked: ¡°My Scorpio Tang Tang, have you gone to the stic surgery? I didn¡¯t recognize you at all!¡±

    "How can I go to the hospital, I have been in the hospital."

    "Then how do you grow so much? I feelpletely changed, my god, are you eating pig feed during this time?"

    "...I didn''t eat pig feed." Tang sugar was embarrassed to squint at the banquet, whispering to Ji Yueining, "Is the banquet to take me as a pig, and keep eating for me every day." Eat, he is not a good person to eat this patient, those tonics are all in my stomach, you said that you can not grow fat for two months in a row."

    Ji Yue did understand what was going on, and turned to give a banquet for the feast. "It¡¯s so good, the season feast should have raised you as a pig. You see how beautiful you are now."

    "Really?" Although it was said to be a pig, but was praised beautiful, Tang Tang was still happy to grin. "You are not lying to me, I really have be beautiful?"

    "Of course! I can''t believe my eyes?" Ji Yue looked up and down the Tang Tang sugar and said: "Others are fine, that is, you are dressed too badly, and good looks are pulled down by you." ¡±

    Tang Tang looked at himself and felt that it was okay, which is so bad as Ji Yue said.

    Seeing that she is still not convinced, Ji Yue immediately took her out to the door, while walking to the feast of the season: "The feast, your wife borrowed me for a while, wille back to return you a super beauty ""

    Gu Chang''an was immune to Jiuyue''s nonsense and gave the season feast a sorry look.

    The banquet smiled and told Gu Changan to sit. "Let them both go to y. Don''t leave the ward for the two months of Tang Tang. I stayed with me all day, and it was rare for me to take her to y." ""

    Gu Changan was quite emotional. "The character of her two is really one in the south, and my family is too lively all day. Your house is too quiet. Sometimes I am troubled by Jiyue." I think, if Ji Yue had half of the Tang Tang, it would be nice to be quiet. I don¡¯t know if she can stay calmer with the two months."

    The season banquet was funny, and he mmed his chest and punched. "I still want to give my family a bit of lively candy. I am so quiet when I am young. Now girls don''t like to have fun. My house is so good. I haven¡¯t visited the street once, and I can¡¯t afford it if I have money.¡±

    "Then you don''t have the motivation to make money?" Gu Changan tried to touch his wallet. "The purpose of my daily efforts to earn money is to fear that I can''t afford to live with my wife. After all, she spends too much money, I am nervous. what."

    Both menughed haha.

    Comrade Sun Yi, a single person lying in the next bed, silently rolled his eyes, and was smashed by the men of these two fancy dazzling wives. Once again, he wrapped his quilt silently and swears in his heart. Going to blind date!

    On the other side, Ji Yue went to the car under the building with Tang Tang. There was a set of professional makeup equipment in her car. She nned to give Tang Tang a makeup today.

    Tang Tang then understands that Ji Yue pulls himself out what he wants to do, and quickly swears and refuses. "I don''t wear makeup. I am taking care of the seasonal feast in the hospital. It is inconvenient."

    Jiyue rolled his eyes. "Do you not move, do you have any conflicts with your care for the banquet? Do women want to know all the time? You see that you are all day, so how can you attract men?" What about your attention?"

    Tang Tang is in my heart: even if she is so ugly and even skinny, she can attract the attention of the banquet. He holds her secretly every night, and wants to do it. Is it not attractive?

    Thinking of the day-to-night banquet for her to steal things, Tang sugar''s face was quietly red, but fortunately Jiyue was busy preparing cosmetics without care.

    "I tell you, the beauty of a woman is half by nature, the other half is by dressing up. You are now born with enough. Then you have to work **** dressing up. Now I will let you look at dressing and not dressing up. The difference."

    After the training of Ji Yue, he directly started to make makeup for Tang Tanghua. Tang Tang had no choice but to sit and let her go.

    Jiyue¡¯s makeup is still amazed: ¡°You are really fatter than the facelift. Really, your facial features have changed too much. I used to know that you should be long and not ugly. Now I can Ok, you are not long, not ugly, you are simply not beautiful, no wonder that the little cockroaches are so beautiful, that is, you are gically inherited, you find that there is no, the squatting facial features have a seven-point image with your present appearance."

    "Is it?" This Tang Tang really didn''t pay attention to it. The banquet and the grandfather of the season also did not find it. It was probably staying together every day, and some changes could not be found.

    Jiyue is very sure, "I said really, don''t believe that you will know when you look at the mirror with a small squat."

    Tang Tang touched his face and decided to wait until he would go back to see if there was a seven-point image.

    Jiyue gave Tang sugar the basic skin care steps and found that her skin condition was very good. It was very different from before. She couldn¡¯t help but ask her: ¡°How did your skin get better during this time? It¡¯s quite rough and faint, now But the water is tender and the skin color is very white."

    Tang Tang naturally knows what is going on, as the truth goes: "I stayed in the hospital every day and it was already white, plus the soup that I nursed every day, especially for women, especially in skin and blood. I They have been drinking for half a year, and it has been very slow at this time. "If the previous Tang candy made the body lose too much, she wouldn''t have to drink it until now." Moreover, the original owner''s deficit is caused by irregr life and long-term smoking, alcohol and staying upte. Now, these bad habits are not avable to all of us. On the contrary, the work is very punctual, and sleep is sufficient. The state of the long-term will naturally change.

    Jiyueyi heard interest. "Do you still have such a soup? Can I drink it? I also want to give myself nourishing and nourishing."

    "Yes, I will write the production method for youter. It''s very simple, but you have to insist on drinking. Your state will only see the effect if you insist on it for half a month."

    Ji Yue was pleased to have a Sister Furong''s sister-inw. She picked up her red lips and gave her a kiss to express her gratitude. The funny look made me not able to make Tang candy, and quickly poked her. "Well, don''t tease me." I want tough too much, I am looking for you!"

    "When you do, don''t y, I really started, you just wait." Ji Yue''s make-up is still very powerful, so she is confident that she can help Tang Tang to make another facelift. She felt a little bit wrong, and frowned slightly.

    Tang Tang is not clear, "What''s wrong?"

    Jiyue looked at her face carefully before and after, and the more she looked, the more surprised she was. "Don Sugar, you can¡¯t quite see it when you face it. A make-up is obvious. You look like you are not a character. Too much to meet."

    "Well? What do you mean?"

    Jiyue in the Tang candy naturally picks up very ttering eyes at the end of the touch, sigh: "Your character is so smart and soft, but you look a little gorgeous, Emma, ??you are the legendary fascinating goods. ""

    Tang Tang: "I want to beat people."

    "àÓàÓàÓ" Jiuyue enviously touched the **** lips of Tang Tang. "I like you this kind of charming look. It¡¯s so feminine. It¡¯s just a scorpion artifact. It can be grown. A pure prostitute, you are angry."

    "..." Tang sugar touched his face and asked indefinitely: "What is my appearance really?"

    "What is that, what is it, this is gorgeous, can attract men?" Ji Yue continued to draw makeup, "Hey, the feast is good, the wife is gentle and virtuous, but the appearance is It¡¯s a man¡¯s lifelong dream! How old is he¡¯s realized? It¡¯s so enviable. Fortunately, he is injured now, or I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯te to bed tonight.¡±

    Tang sugar blush, can''t wait to block Jiyue''s mouth, why is she not so shy, what to say

    Ji Yue poked her red face. "How are you so shy? What is it? The love of men and women is normal, and my husband is interested in being proud of himself."

    Tang Tang has no idea how to talk to Ji Yue, and simply choose to die.

    Jiyue sees no more to tease her, concentrate on giving her makeup, half an hour after the basicpletion, nodded with satisfaction, put her long hair down, blow her hair with a hair dryer andb , the proper goddess head.

    "Well, this is done!" Ji Yue put the oversized makeup mirror in front of Tang Tang. "Hey, look at my big beauty, if I have already had my family, I must fall in love with you." Emma, ??it¡¯s too beautiful.¡±

    "You don''t want to exaggerate." Tang Tang was reallyughed by her exaggerated mode, raised her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror, then Sparta

    Who is the woman in this mirror?

    Seeing that Tang Tang has not returned to God for a long time, Ji Yue is very proud. "How? I believe in my words. You look like this. A little dress is a male artifact. Of course, the premise is that you can''t talk." A good woman has a sense of sight.

    "Is this me?" Tang Tang almost thought that there was someone else in the mirror. "When was she so beautiful?"

    "You are not ugly, your son is so good-looking, how can you be ugly? Plus my absolute makeup, you can''t do it, you know the importance of women''s dressing." Ji Yue said Pulling Tang Tang down the car, "Quick and fast, let''s go back and show your family''s banquet, and make sure that he can''t turn his eyes."

    Tang sugar grinned, and my heart was a little anticipated. I don¡¯t know if the season banquet would not like her what it is now. If he likes it, she will learn to wear makeup and dress it up for him every day.

    Ji Yue let Tang Tang first hide outside, she first ran into the ward and loudly announced to the inside people, "Let the audience friends, please polish your eyes, then have our super beauty - Tang sugar Ms!"

    Tang Tang was embarrassed to get in by Jiyue. He wanted to run a little. However, Ji Yue directly took her arm and pulled it in. She couldn¡¯t stand it and stood in front of everyone, watching everyone, whole The face was red, and this red added a ttering look to her face.

    Everyone who saw the Tang candy stopped, and collectively silenced. I can''t believe that this big beauty is the candy that waits for her husband''s child in the ward every day.

    Ji Xiaoyan and Nono''s two little guys also looked silly at Tang Tang without action.

    This kind of scene makes Tang Tang extraordinarily embarrassed, the hand does not know where to put it, subconsciously to seek the protection of the banquet, but the eyes of the banquet make her even more scalp numb.

    How do you feel that his eyes are getting light?

    "Husband" Tang sugar softly shouted at him, this shouting made the quarterly banquet squint, and his expression instantly returned to normal, as if the previous eyes were just illusions. Give her a hand for the next second, "Come here."

    Tang Tang hurriedly grabbed his hand, and that felt peace of mind, and whispered to him, "husband, I look so good?"

    The eyes of the banquet were so deep and unrecognizable that the voice was a bit dumb. "Well, look good."

    Tang Tang immediatelyughed happily, like a primary school student who was praised by the teacher.

    Seeing her look like this, everyone confirmed that this is Tang Tang, although the appearance has changed, but the temper is still the same.

    Jiyue proudly looked at the season banquet. "How about the season banquet, I will show your wife a good look? I told you, if she changed her good-looking clothes, it would definitely be the goddess level."

    The season feast smiled and joked: "You don''t want to make my wife so beautiful, I am afraid of someone."

    Everyoneughed happily, but Tang Tang was so blushing that he couldn¡¯t dare to lift his head.

    Ji Yue is even moreughing: "You can''t do this in the banquet. This beautiful face is not harmonious with the clothes on her body. I will take Tang sugar to buy clothes. You have no opinion?"

    The hand of the season banquet pinched Tang sugar asked her: "Do you want to buy it? I want to go, I don''t need your care here."

    Tang sugar hesitated, still nodded, she wants to buy a down jacket for two children, the two children are long, the previous clothes are a bit short.

    "Okay, let''s go." The banquet said that he took his wallet out of the drawer and took out a card and handed it to her. "Buy it with this, don''t save money, buy it if you want to buy it."

    "Know it." Tang Tang took the card and put it in his bag, and then he said with apologetic: "Then you call the restaurant next to you at noon to order a meal. I want to eat better. I wille back to you at night." Eat well."

    Jiyue quickly hurriedly pulled her out. "You are a woman. Isn''t it that you can starve to death if you don''t have them? Can you not worry about it, give us a woman to live a little."

    Tang Tang was so pulled directly by Ji Yue, driving straight to arge shopping mall, although she did note out shopping, but as a woman, the nature of buying and buying is still there, not ten minutes to follow After the month, it is also a joy to pick.

    Tang Tang is now fat, and she has a lot of body. Besides the chest is not as big as the moon, the other parts are really good, plus her height of one meter six or eight. Overall, she is wearing clothes now. Goddess''s.

    Beautiful clothes are also good to wear on my body. Nothing is more tempting than a woman to buy it. Even though it is the kind of housework that Tang Tang is so diligent, at the end, she bought a total of three or four sets of clothes and bought several pairs of shoes. Looking at the big bag in his hand, Tang Tang felt a pain in his back.

    Jiyue was amused by her painful appearance, and took her to continue to fight. "I said what you are doing so painfully, the season feast is not without money for you, you just spend the day and he can raise you." ""

    It¡¯s too frustrating to spend such a day, so is this kind of wife who is helping to spend money? Tang Tang can not dare to spend this day, one time is enough for her distressed for many days, then said nothing to buy for herself, and strongly pulled Ji Yue to the children''s clothing area, bought two little guys alone A down jacket, plus a pair of small shoes, when passing by the menswear area, could not help but buy a set of thermal underwear and a winter coat, and then bought a cotton coat for the grandfather. I really can''t take it, I have to go home.

    Jiyue¡¯s car parked in the parking lot opposite the mall. Two people took the big bag and crossed the road and took the car. When two people were in the middle of the crosswalk, there was a sudden sound of brakes in the ear. Both Sugar and Ji Yue were shocked. When they turned around, they saw a ck car rushing straight toward them like a control. Because they were too close, they were the most The speed ran away, but it was still thrown to the ground by the front of the car. The limbs of Jiyue were smashed a lot of skin, and the head of Tang Tang was on the road tooth when it fell, and it fainted directly. .

    Passers-by were scared by this thrilling scene. Some people called the police directly. Some people also used 120 ambnces. The ambnces came very quickly, and the Tang candy month and the injured and unconscious drivers were taken to the hospital.

    Ji Yue was still awake, and he had to call Gu Changan with pain. The two men were almost scared to death at the end of the phone, and quickly rushed to the hospital here.

 Chapter 75:

    When the feast and Gu Changan went to the hospital, the examinations of Tang Tang and Ji Yue had already beenpleted. Tang Tang was also awakened from a shorta and was infusion.

    "How are you?" Gu Changan was sweating, taking a look at the moon and the moon, and when he saw the bruises of the limbs, he couldn''t help.

    The season banquet was not good enough. The clothes in the big winter were all sweaty. I saw a gauze wrapped around the forehead of Tang Tang, and the hand trembled uncontrobly. He held her face in front of Tang Tang. Fu.

    Ji Yue saw that the two men''s state is not very good, knowing that this scared them, and quickly exined the situation: "We have nothing big, the doctor has checked, it is skin trauma, just a few days, just fine, Don''t worry."

    Tang Tang also tried to smile and appease the banquet: "Husband, Ji Yue said it is true, I have nothing to do, that is, the head smashed to the road tooth and broke the skin. After two days, it will be scarred. Don''t be afraid." ¡±

    "Yeah." The banquet was low and low, but the look of gauze on her forehead was still deep and heavy.

    Determining that the two women really didn''t have any big problems, Gu Changan let the banquet apany them here, and he went out to deal with the ident.

    After the syrup of Tang Tang was finished, the banquet took them back to the General Hospital. Ji Grandpa and two little guys were waiting anxiously. Seeing that they were back, the two little guys rushed over and eagerly But cautiously, one person hugged the legs of Tang Tang, worried and looked at her with distress.

    Ji Xiaoying is even more tearful. "Mom, how are you doing? You hurt?"

    Tang Tang bent over and held the two little babies into his arms andforted him. "Mom doesn''t hurt. Mom just suffered a skin injury. It will be better after two days, just like you identally fell a leg with a ball." After breaking the skin."

    Listening to Tang Tang¡¯s exnation, the two little guys really rxed a lot, and the tears finally closed up.

    Grandpa Ji sighed behind a few people and yelled at Tang Tang and Ji Yue: "You two gimmicks are too careless. After crossing the road, you must be careful and careful, and you must be safe."

    Jiyue is also very helpless about this matter. "Grandpa, we don''t know where the car suddenly came out. We found it very fast when we found out. Otherwise, it is impossible to suffer from skin trauma. ""

    Tang Tang also felt that they were still lucky today.

    Grandpa¡¯s grandfather waved his hand. ¡°Fortunately, there is nothing big, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, and be carefulter to avoid this happening again.¡±

    Tang Tang and Ji Yue are busy nodding, andter they will definitely be sure that they will be safe and cross the road, otherwise they will be scared to death, and their hearts can not afford to be scared again.

    See a few people did not pay attention, the season feast to Gu Changan made a color, two men went directly to the corridor, the quarter feast asked: "What happened this time?"

    Gu Changan took a cigarette out of his pocket and licked it in his mouth. At the same time, he handed the root to the banquet, took out the lighter and ignited the two, and took a deep breath to speak: "Ask it clearly, it is an ident, the driver is tired. Driving, the green light did not light up and stepped on the gas pedal, and found that when I had an ident, I panicked. I wanted to step on the brakes and step on the gas pedal. It was stopped until I hit the green belt. The injury."

    It seems that I know what the banquet still asks. Gu Changan continued: "The driver was investigated, no problem, this time it was a simple ident."

    The banquet took another cigarette and nodded.

    The two men didn''t talk to anyone next. After quietly smoking a cigarette, they were deeply pressed into their hearts.

    Fortunately, fortunately they are fine.

    Out of this kind of thing, the quarterly banquet is not going to continue to be hospitalized here. Anyway, he is now able to get out of bed, and then he will be able to recover from injury at home.

    The attending doctor also agreed that he was discharged from the hospital, and after giving some precautions and taking some medicine, he was discharged from the hospital.

    Grandpa Ji¡¯s had wanted them to follow him back to the quarter house, so that someone could take care of them. The banquet felt that there was nothing there. It¡¯s better to go back to the family¡¯s family and feelfortable, and resolutely go back to thepound. Grandpa made a big temper, scared Tang sugar and the two children almost hide.

    However, after the temper had sent his temper and tidy up his own things, he had to follow them back. ording to him, the two adults in the family were injured. The two children did not care for him. Look at itter.

    Tang sugar was speechless for a moment and couldn''t help but grin. It was obvious that Grandpa was reluctant to leave them and wanted to live with them.

    Father is really awkward.

    The family returned to the family building of the army, and there was a long-lost feeling of warmth in the heart. The two little guys were excited to turn around in the house.

    Still home is good.

    Tang Tang put Ji''s grandfather''s luggage on the second bedroom and looked at the only two rooms in the house. He started to faintly in his heart. Now Grandpa ising, how can I sleep at night? The baby must go to sleep with her, so that the banquet can only sleep with the grandfather, and she sleeps with two children, just do not know if the grandfather is willing or not.

    I know that when I went to sleep, Tang Tang did not say the arrangement. Grandpa gave the two little guys to the second bedroom and went to sleep. The door was closed, so what about the Tang Tang and the Banquet? .

    Tang sugar is a bit dumbfounded, asking to see the season banquet.

    There was a smile in the eyes of the banquet, and slowly came forward, suddenly swaying her in the eyes of Tang Tang¡¯s iprehensible eyes, and she had already brought people to the room when she had not had time to exim. And put it on a soft big bed. And he was bullied, looking at her from top to bottom, his face pressed against his face, and his posture was exceptionally embarrassing.

    Tang sugar face immediately disappointingly red, carefully pushed his chest, "Your injury is notpletely good, can not be so forceful."

    The banquet was a smile and smacked her. "Which is useful? You don''t need to use force on this small body."

    Tang Tang muttered dissatisfiedly: "I am not a small body. I have a hundred pounds now. Why don''t you need to work hard?"

    "Is it? Why didn''t I feel it? Is the meat hidden?" The banquet was a serious one, but the actual behavior waspletely unrted to a seriousness. The two big-handed talkers had already Her clothes stretched in and directly held a soft mass of it. The index finger hooked on the top bud, and the Tang sugar was trembled, and the voice was unstable. "Husband -"

    The feast of the season feast does not say that she has sucked her lips and **** hard. The force seems to be swallowing her tongue. Tang Tang can''t say a word, she is kissed and smashed her clothes, not for a while. Lying under his body, he ughtered.

    The banquet in the bed is always so wild, and it is almost a hundred thousand miles away from the usual calmness and calmness. Especially at this moment, the eyes are red and the eyes are more infiltrating.

    Tang Tang feels that he is about to be swallowed by a monster.

    "Husband, don''t, you still have injuries on your body." Tang sugar was in the hair, remembering the injury on his body, trying to push him away against his shoulder.

    The banquet was paused and straightened up. When Tang Tang thought that he was going to close his hand, he directly took off his clothes. The next second hand licked her waist, and one force turned around. Changed the posture, Tang sugar pressed naked on him.

    The sound of the banquet has been dumb, and "you move yourself, so you won''t get hurt."

    "...!!!" Tang sugar suddenly froze, his toes were shy and curled up, and the whole body showed a pale pink color. As everyone knows, she is even more so that the banquet is full of blood, I can''t wait to swallow her. In the past, she didn''t look good. He still couldn''t stop her. Now she is so beautiful. If he can hold back, it is Liu Xiahui.

    "Baby, I haven''t touched you for a long time, I miss you." I don''t know why, Tang Tang has heard a thick grievance from his words.

    Tang sugar is most reluctant to bear his grievances. Think about it too. They haven¡¯t been there since the first time. It¡¯s been three months since the middle of the interval. I heard that men can¡¯t be jealous. He¡¯s been jealous for three months, and he¡¯s really wronged.

    When I think about it, Tang Tang has a dim sum that hurts him. When I feel a pain, my body softens. The power of rejection does not work.

    The smile in the eyes of the banquet, this silly girl, always so soft, he can make her distressed in one sentence, so stupid woman, but let him hurt into the bones.

    Thinking of this, the banquet can no longer hold back, grabbing her waist and using her arm to lift her up gently. In her panic, aiming at her position, she slowly puts her down. Go, let yourself fill her up a little.

    At the moment of rbination, the two people couldn''t help but scream, and a current spread from the joint to the limbs of the two people, unable to tell the incitement.

    The banquet is like a hungry wolf who has been hungry for a long time. His eyes are green and he catches his poor little prey and smashes it into the abdomen. He does not give a chance to escape. The little prey only pitifully shrinks in his. He was tossed by him.

    This night, destined to sleep

    At the same time, in another room, Ji Xiaoying, who was forcibly brought by his grandfather, was very unhappy. He was sitting on the bed and sulking, and Nono kept pacing on his back. Not his anger.

    Visible, the gas is big.

    Grandpa Ji has already learned that this little guy is upying his mother''s small purpose. He can''t help butugh. Seeing that he is sulking, he just puts down his book and talks to him: "You tell me why you don''t want a little brother." Sister?"

    Ji Xiaoyan sped his chest with his hands and muttered dissatisfiedly: "The younger brother is very annoyed, I am most afraid of trouble."

    Grandpaughed, and he ordered his little head. "I see you are afraid of having a younger brother, little sister, mom and dad, don''t like you?"

    Being poked in thought, Ji Xiaoying was a bit awkward and his eyes were stunned.

    Grandpa suddenly turned a topic and asked him: "Xiao Xiao, grandfather asks you, what do you want to do when you grow up?"

    Ji Xiaoyan replied without hesitation: "I want to be a soldier like Dad!"

    This answer made Grandpa Grande happy, and the folds on his forehead were much deeper. "So, do you think that when the soldiers are busy?"

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded. When the soldiers were very busy, they had to train every day, and they had to go out to the task and go home very rarely every day.

    "Well, if you be a soldier in the future, you can''t go home every day. Your father is also very busy. Then there is only one mother left in your family. Everything must be done by herself. I am alone at home. No one is alone, you said, your mother can''t be pitiful?"

    When Ji Xiaoying heard it, the little brow wrinkled in distressedness, and the two little fat hands twisted together. "Don''t be so pitiful."

    Grandpa is satisfied with his reaction and continues to follow the example: "You are a man, and you are destined to go out to work with your father to support your family. When you are no longer with your mother, if you have a second child, then your mother. It¡¯s not that pitiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan scratched his head, as if it was such awkwardness. If a mother gave birth to a child who was as obedient and well-behaved as Nono, she could stay at home with her mother and help her mother with her housework. I am raising my mother and sister with my father.

    Ji Xiaoyan imagined in his head that he had a little sister who would call his brother. If the father and mother loved such a little sister, it seems that they are not so uneptable. After all, he is a brother or a man. Can count with my sister.

    Ji Xiaoying used his clever little head to weigh the pros and cons. Finally, he found that a younger sister is the best for his mother. So, he pressed his heart and feared that his father and mother didn¡¯t love him so much. Decided to still have a little sister.

    The younger brother is not in the scope of his thinking.

    Therefore, Ji Xiaoying, with a small fist and a pair of excuses, said: "Too grandfather, you are right, I decided, I want a little sister!"

    "A little sister?" Grandpa tried to ask: "What if it is a younger brother?"

    Ji Xiaoyan immediately vetoed, "The younger brother can''t, the younger brother is too annoying. As long as the little sister, I let my mother have a little sister."

    Grandpa of the season: "" This child, said that the birth of a younger brother and sister is the same as your mother can control.

    The next day, when the back pain of the backache stalked the sugar at 10 o''clock, I climbed up, and when I was red with a face as a thief, I ran into a small meat bomb on the head, and the small flesh came up to hug her. The legs, with her eyes wide open and asked her: "Mom, would you give me a little sister?"

    Tang Tang was unable to prevent it, and a face was so hot that he could fry the eggs. Especially the little ones let the people in the room look at her, so that the sugar thatst night could not climb up in the morning could not find a hole. Drill in.

    It¡¯s a shame, I¡¯m ming the banquet!

    Tang Tang looked resentfully at the culprit who was sitting on the sofa and smiled. The culprit saw the culprit. He walked over and took Ji Xiaoyu away, letting Tang Tang get away, and told the little guy: "Mom does not live. Little sister."

    Ji Xiaoyan was not happy, "Is that mother to have a younger brother?"

    The banquet took the little fat man''s ass. "You don''t have a younger brother. Just do it for you."

    This answer made Ji Xiaoying sweet and sweet, but the next second turned a little brow. "But I figured it outst night. I decided to let my mother give me a little sister. Dad, you give it to my mother. A little sister, remember, the little sister is not a younger brother."

    Kind one? Kind?

    "àÛ--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The banquet rushed past to shoot her back, and waited until she finally didn''t cough. Then she smirked her face and asked for an amazing quarterly whisper. "Where did you hear this?"

    Ji Xiaoying looked at him innocently. "Our ssmates said that he said that his little brother is the father who nted in his mother''s stomach, and then took root and sprouted. When it is mature, it will be born."

    Adults present: ""

    Tang Tang rushed into the kitchen with a red face and shut the door by the way.

    The banquet took a forehead and hugged the little fat man on hisp. The two men talked face to face: "Are you not a younger brother? How do you change your mind?"

    Ji Xiaoyan twitched and replied: "Although I don''t like the little brother and sister, but I want to go to the man who defends the country like Dad, the mother is too poor at home, gave birth to a little sister. I can stay with my mother and help my mother work together so that my mother is not tired."

    Season Feast also just wanted to hit bottom this little fat can be listening to his words after the heart suddenly soft, looking down on his forehead Qinliaoyikou, with this little guy can understand the words of exnation: "The brothers and sisters are not If you want to grow seeds, many seeds can''t be rooted. This depends on luck. Maybe the mother will have a little sister right away. It may take a long time to have it." Of course, this is naturally a p in the face, the little sister is Impossible, he and Tang Tang have long decided not to be born.

    Ji Xiaoying understood it, so he carefully told his father: "That daddy should work hard to nt, don''t bezy."

    Season feast: "Well, good."

    The grandfather of the season reading the newspaper on the sofa has already sneered and his face is red.

    At this time, the season banquet is known to know that in the countless years, Ji Xiaoyan will ask him over and over again why his seeds are always useless. Why can''t the younger sister always nt it, I will regret it today and exin this to the little guy today. .

 Chapter 76:

    I heard that Tang Tang was back. The head of the group had just rushed over after lunch. She had a stomach and wanted to talk to Tang Tang. It is.

    However, when Tang Tang opened her door for a moment, the phrase ¡°You can count it back¡± in her mouth suddenly forgot to spit it out, staring at the candy.

    Tang Tang¡¯s hand shook in front of her eyes. ¡°What happened to you? Come in.¡±

    "Don Sugar?" The head of the group screamed indefinitely.

    again! Tang Tang reluctantly sighed in her heart, pulled the head of the head of the scorpion and pulled her in, deliberately joking. "How are you doing this? I have only been away for two months and you will not know me!"

    I was sure that I was pulling Tang sugar. The head of the group took a breath of cold air and carefully licked her face and body for a while. This was a shot of the thigh. "Oh my God, really is You, Tang Tang, how did you go with the whole thing for two months?"

    Tang Tanghan, another person who said her stic surgery, is her change so exaggerated?

    "Xunzi, I just got a little fat, how can you not recognize me one by one?"

    "How can I recognize this?" The head of the scorpion pinched her arm and face and snorted twice. "You are a little fat, you are getting fat for a fewps, you are not going to the hospital to take care of you." Why do you still take care of the fat in the family banquet? I was still worried about you, will you lose weight on the skin, and you can¡¯t really watch it. I didn¡¯t expect you to follow I am as fat as I am."

    Speaking of this Tang candy is a bit blushing. Generally speaking, the person who takes care of the patient will be thin because of fatigue. She has turned against others. Not only is she not thin, but she has also raised more than 20 kilograms of meat. It is simply incredible.

    Tang Tang squinted and exined. "The banquet said that I was too thin. I urged me to eat every day. I have nothing to do in the hospital. I still ate all day, eating three or four meals a day, including various snack supplements. Can you be fat?"

    After listening to the head of the group, heughed and joked. "This is a feast for the season."

    Tang Tang is embarrassed to scratch his head, but it is not when the pig raises it, or can it grow so fast.

    "But it¡¯s well raised. You look so beautiful now. I almost didn¡¯t recognize it. It¡¯s really like the facelift. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fat when you are fat.¡± The head of the group is really happy for Tang Tang. In the past, she was still worried about Tang Tang in her heart, and she didn¡¯t have a family and no beauty. She didn¡¯t work anymore. After the banquet was going up, I don¡¯t know if I would abandon Tang Tang. Now I see Tang Tang is so beautiful, plus Can open a shop to make money, her worry is gone.

    Was praised beautiful, Tang sugar grinning happy and shyly smiled, took the head of the scorpion to sit on the sofa, first introduced her to the next season grandfather, this asked her about the business "scorpion, I am not here How was the business in the shop in the period?"

    "I am going to tell you about this today." The head of the group handed the paper strips in his hand to Tang Tang. "The collection of our shop has increased a lot after this time. There are not two before you go." Individuals ced an order, they are very satisfied with the clothes you made, they gave us praise, and shared the pictures in the evaluation, the effect picture taken by the two girls is really pretty, probably for this reason,ter There are quite a few people who have ced orders in our store, but I told them about your situation, saying that it is temporarily impossible to ship, and it needs to be dyed. Later, several people canceled the order, but several others expressed their willingness to wait."

    Tang Tang took the data and looked at it. Surprise and surprise, "Now there are three people to do the clothes?"

    "Yeah, these three people are not in a hurry, you can do it slowly."

    "That''s great." Tang Tang was very happy. I didn''t expect that there would be three people waiting for it to be shipped for a long time. This shows that they really like the clothes she made, and they liked them, she also Make a good dress for the three girls.

    "Xunzi, I am back now and there is nothing in the daytime. I will be able to do these three clothes very quickly. I will do it in almost three days. You can reply with the guests. We will ship the goods soon."

    "Well, no problem." The head of the group was also happy. I was afraid that the three people would cancel the order. Fortunately, Tang Tang returned, and the business of the shop could continue.

    Before Tang returned, she ordered a lot of fabrics online. This time she came back to manage the store well. Before the shop, she only had two sets of clothes on the shelves. It was too single, so she nned to finish the three clothes of the customer before doing it. The two sets of children''s clothes that they n to do in order to attract customers.

    "What are you doing?" Grandpa Ji heard their conversation on the side, and the elderly who never bought online did not quite understand what they meant.

    Tang Tang immediately exined to his father, "Grandpa, it is like this. I have no job. I am a little bored at home. It¡¯s just that the head of the group is bored. We both thought about an idea and opened an online shop on the Inte. Custom costumes."

    "Opened the online shop? Do the costumes?" Although the grandfather of the season does not buy online, but the online store still knows, but it is a bit unexpected to hear this.

    "Yes, Grandpa, I am doing needlework every day except doing housework at home. I will be fine at other times. I can open this store and do the same sewing and work as usual, and I will not take care of the banquet and Xiao Yan, so I decided to open this store, the head of the team just gave me a customer service, so we both have something to do!" Tang sugar said with a smile and his eyes widened.

    I can see that Tang Tang is very happy. I think that the whole person in the store is full of glory. This kind of expression makes the grandfather of the season can not help but happy for her. In his thoughts, it is not important for the girl to have any work. The important thing is that thoughts can''t be barren, life is meaningful, and since opening a shop can make you happy, it makes sense. Therefore, the father nodded and expressed his support. "Yes, but doing things well, can''t be abandoned halfway, need financial support to tell Grandpa."

    I heard that Grandpa is so supportive, Tang Tang is very happy. "Grandpa, I must do it well, but the money is not needed, enough."

    Grandpa nodded, and his heart was not happy with Tang Tang. The rtionship with this time has already vanished. Only he knows that he likes this little girl very much.

    His grandson is also a bitter, but fortunately the two had not divorced before, maybe all of this is doomed.

    After the head of the scorpion and Tang Tang finished the shop, they pulled the candy back into the room by sewing needles, and determined that no one could hear it, and sneaked into the ear of Tang Tang, "Tang Sugar, I Today is not just to tell you about the shop, there is something important, I think I have to say it to you in advance."

    Speaking of this, the head of the group stunned and the voice was even smaller. "I heard your head came back and said quietly. The candidate for the promotion has been fixed. Have you heard about this?"

    When Tang Tang heard this, he became nervous and shook his head. "Hey, we just got home. I haven''t heard of this. Has the candidate been fixed?"

    The head of the group¡¯s nephew couldn¡¯t check the position. ¡°This is what your head of the team inquired in advance. The real document has not yete down, but it¡¯s just two days. I¡¯ll tell you, this promotion. The man is Wen Changyi, he has not only risen to the deputy battalionmander, but his rank has also risen to the next level."

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart jerked and he couldn¡¯t help but bite his lip. She didn''t know if this result was originally the case or what somebody did from it, but her subconsciousness tends to thetter, because in her view, her season feast is much better than Wen Changyi.

    Moreover, she couldn''t help but think again about the threat that Liu¡¯s family had threatened her. Last time they let Liu¡¯s family suffer such a big loss. Although they didn¡¯t go out, Liu¡¯s family must be resentful to them, and I don¡¯t know if there is any Their handwriting. The candidates have been settled, indicating that the results have been fixed. How can the process be clear? Even if there are cats in the house, they will not admit it.

    Tang Tang couldn''t help but lick his fingers, but he couldn''t feel any pain at all. "Hey, is this thing tricky?"

    The head of the scorpion shook his head and sighed with a tone. "I don''t know this. I only gave the decision. The specific process is not something we can know. But the scorpion and you tell the truth, your head said, from the merits In terms of personal military quality, the quarterly banquet is definitely better than Wen Changyi, and ah"

    The head of the group said that he had hesitated here. After a while, he came to her ear. "The action of this season was very important. The reason why the quarterly banquet was so badly hurt was because one of them was almost exposed. It was the banquet that blocked the gun for him, and he endured the end of the banquet. This made the task apletepletion, and then it was not conceivable. Not to mention the previous tasks, the merits of this time are the biggest of the banquet."

    Tang Tang didn''t know that the banquet was so hurt. He didn''t mention it to her. If this is the case, then it means that the result is not so fair.

    The thoughts of Tang Tang werepletely disrupted by this incident, and the dry things were also absent-minded. Even when sewing clothes, they were identally pinched several times. This kind of thing did not happen before.

    Even Ji Xiaoyan and Nono found that she was not right. Ji Xiaoying thought that it was because she wanted her sister to cause too much pressure on her mother. So she was very embarrassed, and she hugged her with the handcuffs of Tang Tang. "Mom, don''t worry, I want to be a sister, but I am not so anxious. I know that my sister is not so easy to nt in your stomach. I will wait slowly. You just have to give birth before I grow up. My sister is fine, so don''t be stressed."

    Tang Tang mouth can not help but pumped, silently looking to the banquet, what did he say to the little guy?

    The quarterly banquet was seen, and Ji Xiaoyan forcibly exined a wave of "Mom is okay, my mother is not sleepy, not because of her sister''s business, don''t worry. For Xiaoyan, Grandpa has been out for a long time, He is not familiar with ourpound. You will bring Nono to find him. Find him to take him home, don''t let Grandpa freeze and get sick."

    Grandfather couldn¡¯t stay at home after dinner. After a meal, he went out for a while and went out to bend. Although the father was not familiar with thepound, the father was a scout, and there was no lost situation. The quarterly banquet was just saying I want to take away two little guys. Ji Xiaoying can see that Tang Tang has something to worry about, and he can see it more.

    Ji Xiaoying was also worried that Grandpa would be frozen and sick, so he was immediately distracted and pulled up Nono to run downstairs.

    When the children left the banquet, they took the needle thread from the candy in the hand and took the person into his arms and asked softly, "What happened to you? What happened to me."

    Tang Tang did not intend to re at him, ttened his mouth, grabbed his neck and buried his face in his chest and said with a sullen voice. "The head of the scorpion told me a message, she said this liter The person in charge is Wen Changyi. Husband"

    Tang Tang said that he must cry.

    The quarterly banquet kissed her head with a funny smile. "Is it for this? I thought it was a big deal."

    Ok? Tang Tang looked up and looked at him with amazement. "Husband, do you already know?"

    The banquet was "well", and he knew it from the head of the group in the morning. He didn''t want her and her grandfather to worry about it. He didn''t say it. He knew that the head of the group would tell her.

    Tang Tang mouth sullenly tossed. "You know why I didn''t tell me. I am worried about death. Is this because I helped Nono, which led to Liu''s hands?"

    The banquet gently pressed the index finger against her lips to stop her from continuing. "Now no one can prove that this matter is a matter of hands. Maybe the original candidate is Wen Changyi."

    Tang Tang also knows this, but I don¡¯t really believe it. She is really not convinced. It¡¯s not that she has selfishness. It¡¯s just that from the perspective of being a man, Wen Changyi has no responsibility for the quarterly banquet. Isn¡¯t it more necessary? Is the person who is responsible and responsible promoted? So I couldn''t help but say, "Husband, you are so good, I don''t believe you are better than Wen Changyi. So let''s talk to Grandpa. Grandpa may have a way to investigate it. Can we check if there is any cat tired? If the real result is Then, let''s say nothing."

    The daughter-inw is so sure of her ability, how can the banquet be unhappy, and she will take a small wife into her arms and kiss her. If it is not time, he really wants to take people into the room and love them. Something.

    Tang Tang is going to be mad, and when he is still like this, the man who has a bad temper is also anxious to squat on his shoulders, but the force is just like giving loose bones.

    The banquet did not dare to provoke the little wife, and grabbed her little fist and kissed her. "Okay, I am not right, no trouble, let''s talk about business, I don''t intend to tell Grandpa, myself. Just solve it. When my grandfather is old, don''t let his old man worry about it, and I am in my thirties. How can I rely on my grandfather for a little thing?"

    Tang Tang thinks that it is right. The old man is angry with his body and nods. "Okay, let''s find a way to check it out."

    The two nned not to tell Grandpa Ji, but they ignored the status of the banquet in the grandfather''s heart. Since thest time Tang Tang said that he was threatened by Liu, the old man remembered it in his heart. And sent someone to stare at this matter, although not moving any hands and feet, but will be sent to him when there is a result.

    Therefore, when I went out to the corner, I received a phone call about the matter. When I almost got angry, I used a cane to poke the hole out of the hole. I calmly said, "This thing must be checked! If Wen Changyi¡¯sprehensive quality is better than the season. Feast or other people are strong, then I am convinced, if I let someone know that there are people who dare to do it, I can''t spare him! Just clean up the garbage for the people''s army!"

    The cold sweat of the person at the other end of the phone came out. I thought that it was going to be too big. It was estimated that someone really moved in it. This is really like Buddha can¡¯t keep him, and it¡¯s done properly. .

    Who can think of the season banquet as the grandson of the old general? If the father did not say it himself, no one in the army knew it. This is too low-key. Fortunately, he just did not promote the previous year¡¯s banquet. The thing that has passed through the passive hands and feet is said, otherwise he is afraid that the old man can give up the sky.

    Although Ji Laozi has retired early, he is not in charge of military affairs. However, every year the major military conferences of the country will be personally invited by the leaders of the country to participate. The leaders of the country have seen the politeness of the father. Not to mention the status of the old man, Guangguang is the current military leader of our country. Eighty percent of them are soldiers brought by the father and raised step by step. The respect for the father is more than that of the parents. Father, amand, that is the liver and brain are willing.

    It¡¯s too long to dare to provoke the father. I can imagine how terrible this event will be.

    After Grandpa¡¯s phone was hung up, although he was very angry, he was still in a hurry. He didn¡¯t n to have any action before the result came out. So after going home, he¡¯s just like a okay person, and he can¡¯t see that he¡¯s just sent it. The big fire, so Tang Tang and the banquet did not know that the old man already knew about it.

    Until two dayster, the father took a call on the sofa, and then the silent volcano broke outpletely, and the special military area was almost overturned by the father.

    Tang Tang was also the first to see the power of their father, and it was this time that she realized that she had married a man who was so famous.

    The author has something to say: If every book has a big boss, then this article is definitely the grandfather of the season.

 Chapter 77:

    Yi Grandpa did not say that he went directly to the Military Command, and went straight to the Commander-in-Chief of the Military Region.

    The thing that the old man came out did not tell Tang Tang and the banquet. He only said that he was out of the way, and he was determined not to follow, so he came out alone. He did not take his special car or the guard. From the outside, he saw the momentum. Very attractive, just an ordinary old man.

    The soldiers who stood guard did not know the father. I heard that the father was looking for themander-in-chief, but there was no formality. Naturally, he could not let anyone go. It¡¯s not difficult for the old man to see him. Just standing in the mouth of themander¡¯s department, although in the cold wind, but the body is straight and imposing, the people entering and leaving the vehicle will subconsciously take a look at this very conspicuous old man, of course, just Just look at it, and no one got off the bus and asked the old man what was going on.

    The old man stood in the cold wind for three hours, until a military vehicle with a license te headed by VA slowly approached themander''s mouth. At the moment when he was about to enter the headquarters, the body suddenly stopped and stopped. A scream of screaming. The next second, a middle-aged man in a military uniform with three stars on his shoulder quickly came down from the car. He looked surprised and anxiously greeted the father. He stood in front of the father and took a serious and serious act. military salute.

    The old man raised his hand and returned to a military ceremony with a nk expression.

    Themander-in-chief put down his hand and eagerly went to help the old man: "The old general, howe you came, how to stand alone here?"

    Grandpa said seriously: "I came to see you, there is something to tell you."

    There was a slight sh in the eyes of themander. I don¡¯t know if there was anything big enough to help the veteran generalse over. Although I was puzzled, I immediately greeted the grandfather with respect and personally apanied the father to walk along the way. In line with the pace of the father, he slightly retreated and expressed respect.

    The people who saw this scene along the way were very surprised. They spected that they could make themander-in-chief so respectful. Most of them were not enough to know the old man. They quickly sent people to secretly inquire, for fear that there would be any big peopleing to the military region for inspection.

    Although themander-in-chief is not a soldier brought by the father himself, it does not prevent him from being respectful to the father. The father is a founding father, a leader of the prosperity of the Chinese nation, and one of the makers of the Chinese military system. He is doing it for the Chinese nation. The contribution is worthy of respect. Although I don¡¯t know how the old man suddenly came, he knew that something important happened to him to let him go personally. No matter what, he must give a good solution.

    Themander-in-chief first invited the grandfather to go to the seat and soaked a cup of tea to the father. Then he sat down at the bottom of the old man and asked: "The old general, what is your business today? What are you doing, just say, I Be sure to take it seriously."

    Grandpa paid a bite of tea, and he said, "I don''t talk nonsense. I came here today for someone in the army to mobilize the position. I always thought that this kind of malpractice is impossible to appear in the people. In the ranks of the army, I know that reality is too disappointing!"

    Themander-in-chief was shocked by the words of Grandpa Ji. "Howe? Father, are you having any misunderstanding?"

    "Misunderstanding? Oh!" Grandpa suddenly ps on the table, and the old man screams. The momentum is especially scary. "If I have no evidence, I wille to you! I want to know if you know the people underneath." Neglecting management or blinding your eyes!"

    When the old man was young, he was a temper. It was very scary tounch the fire. The soldiers under hismand were trained to obey the posts. Some of them have seen him still worried. Now that I am older, I don¡¯t get angry easily, but asionallyunching a fire is also embarrassing.

    Themander-in-chief pressed the heart and said: "The old general, how can I just close my eyes? I will never allow the troops under my management to abuse the power! The army is an important line of defense to protect people''s safety. Everything must be said by strength. If the talents in the army are promoted by rtionships, how can the security of the people and the state be guaranteed?"

    Themander-in-chief of themander finally made the father¡¯s temperament slow down. In fact, he knew that themander-in-chief would not participate in this matter. However, the position of the person sitting in this position cannot be limited to this, so this matter is over 80%. It¡¯s done by the people below, and it¡¯s still very simple to finally report the results. The old man said coldly: "You still know the importance of this matter. I am right when you don''t know it, but you also have the responsibility to do the stupid things that you do under your hands. You must investigate it clearly. The punishment must not be let go!" Let everyone see, the army is absolutely fair, everything speaks by strength!"

    "Yes, the old general is relieved. I absolutely don''t allow anyone to do this kind of thing." Themander-in-chief is also sure that some people are working on the position of the position. I thought about it in the heart. Only the special forces are over there.

    Thinking of this, themander-in-chief immediately called out with a phone call, quickly exined the people under the investigation, and conducted a second review of all the transfer results. Do not allow for shelter, severe punishment and no loan.

    This order is too stern, and the people underneath are aware of the seriousness of the matter. They suddenly turned upside down and did not dare to sloppy. They took a 12-point spirit and seriously investigated it. Working overtime was strict with each order. Plus review, one will not let go.

    After themander-in-chief exined the rest of the people, he promised to the old man: "The old general, I will definitely check this matter carefully, no matter who is in the air, you will never let go, give me two days, I will give you a Satisfied ountability also gives the country and the people and all army soldiers a satisfactory exnation."

    Grandpa Ji is not a man who can''t take care of him. He is not embarrassed to see him. He stands up with a cane and walks outside the door. He is not awkward, and the generals'' clean and honest style is carried out to the fullest. However, themander-in-chief did not dare to act sloppyly and personally urged this matter.

    This strict investigation naturally does not let anyone go. Regardless of the rtionship and status of the people involved, all the orders are reviewed twice, and Wen Changyi¡¯s order is naturally among them.

    This time, even if the Liu family had a good day, they couldn''t insert it. So soon, the truth about Wen Changyi''s promotion was questioned. There is no reason for him. Among all the candidates, Wen Changyi is not the best. At least in terms of personal qualities and military skills, he is far less than the quarterly banquet.

    Wen Changyi¡¯s order was immediately detained, and the leadership involved in the decision was also investigated one by one, and Liu¡¯s father was naturally included. Although the leadership that can decide the order is not an ordinary person, it is reasonable to say that nothing will happen, but this time themander-in-chief personally checks, unless your rtionship is harder than themander-in-chief, or you have to ept the inquiry and investigation.

    In addition to Liu¡¯s other direct leadership, this incident has be so big. I know the seriousness of the matter. After weighing the pros and cons, I naturally won¡¯t sell Liu¡¯s face again, and I dare not hide it. The ount of the ount, the sale can only be sold.

    In the end, the original promotion candidate was reced by Wen Changyi at the end of the season banquet. The Liu family¡¯s hands and feet were also exposed to the public. Liu¡¯s father was the first to be taken care of, and Wen Changyi naturally Unable to run, but also strictly guarded, restricting personal freedom, and family members are not allowed to visit.

    The Liu family has already been scared by this series of fierce actions, and the whole family is heart-warming because of the care of Liu and Wen Changyi. Liu Mu is even scared and bloodless.

    "How can this be? Why is it being re-examined?" Liu Mu murmured, how could she not understand it in her heart, and it was not without such a thing before, but never had a problem, let alone the result has been fixed. Now, why was it suddenly being re-examined? Is it difficult for someone to specifically deal with their Liu family?

    Liu Zikai is no better than Liu Mu, and even more confused than Liu Mu, like a headless fly, even the children can not care. She also can''t figure out why this is the case. ording to her father''s status and connections, it is impossible to be investigated. The above people are not always looking at the results! "There must be someone who deliberately wants to build our Liu family, or the headquarters will not suddenly do this."

    Liu Mu also believes that some people are deliberately dealing with them. They can order themander-in-chief to personally. Themander-in-chief is not the one who wants to see it. Even the Liu family can¡¯t speak in front of themander-in-chief. "Who can have such a big The matter is even rmed by themander-in-chief? There should be no such great skill among those who have a bad rtionship with our Liu family."

    Liu Zikai bit his lower lip and suddenly remembered the family banquet that had been right with their family during this time. He said: "Mom, will it be the ghost of the family of the season? This time they have hatred with us. It is."

    Liu Mudun shook his head and shook his head. "Impossible, that season feast is an ordinary person. How can there be such a big skill to rm themander-in-chief? Do you think themander-in-chief is what other people want to see?"

    Liu Zikai thinks about it too, suddenly venting his anger and irritability. "Who is that? Who has the ability to shoot us Liu!"

    Liu suddenly stood up from the sofa. "No, I have to go back and look for your foreigner to check this. Anyway, we have to figure out what is going on, so that we have a chance to save your father and Changyi." ""

    Liu Zikai seems to have suddenly seen hope. "Yes, my grandfather has retired, but thework is still there. I have to ask for something. You should let the grandfather ask who wants to build our home."

    Liu Zikai¡¯s grandfather is also a revolutionary veteran. Most people will sell him a face. It¡¯s still very easy to ask for something. So after Liu¡¯s pleading, Liu¡¯s foreigner is very angry with their means of seeking personal gains, but in the end, he is distressed by his daughter. The old face helped to find out.

    As a result, this inquisition was incredible. I directly inquired about the rtionship between the banquet and the grandfather of the season. What else would you not understand? Liu used unfair means to grab the promotion opportunities of his grandson. Nothing was done. It¡¯s just lucky enough to have a thorough investigation!

    Liu Waigong immediately went back and smashed Liu¡¯s mother¡¯s blood.

    When Liu¡¯s mother and daughter knew the identity of the banquet from Liu¡¯s mouth, they squatted directly and couldn¡¯t get up on the sofa and couldn¡¯t believe their ears.

    "Dad, you didn''t lie to me? That season banquet is really the grandson of Ji''anshan season old general? How is this possible?" Liu Muduo hoped that his father had misunderstood.

    Liu Waigong smacked his face and mmed the table. "How can this be impossible! You talk about what you are doing all day long! The right is given to you to make you benefit the people, not to let you find for yourself." Welfare, if I knew you did this, I interrupted your legs!"

    Liu Mu was scared and shrunk her shoulders. The old revolution like her father hated the matter of pursuing power. Therefore, when they were doing it, they all looked at his old man. How do you know that you can¡¯t help yourself now?

    Liu Mu Ne Nei said: "Dad, we really don''t know that the season banquet is the grandson of the season general. If you know it, you will never do such a thing."

    Liu Wai¡¯s publicity can¡¯t wait to give her a p. ¡°Do you know if you don¡¯t do it? If you don¡¯t have a family backstage, you can steal the credits of this family! You look at the people¡¯s quarterly banquet, but you¡¯ve never had such a powerful family life but never Said, then, for many years, no one knows, relying on themselves, but you? You will use the right of the fart to benefit yourself, you are not unlucky to me!"

    Liu¡¯s mother and daughter were greeted by Liu Waigong¡¯s dog but they didn¡¯t dare to go back. When the old man¡¯s fire broke out, Liu Mucai¡¯s scalp pleaded: ¡°Dad, we did it wrong, but things have already happened. You just want to find a way to save us, we promise that this will not happen again next time."

    Liu Waigong sighed and waved his hand in exhaustion: "This is not something I can help. I can''t say a word. This time, you are destined to be taught."

    Liu¡¯s mother and daughter were suddenly bloodless, and the spirit was suddenly taken away.

 Chapter 78:

    After this incident, the original list of transfers was abolished, and the candidates for promotion were re-routed ording to the principle of fairness and justice. This time, no one dares to There are the slightest hands and feet inside.

    Finally, the deputy group returned to the quarterly banquet, and soon the official instrument was issued.

    Others also knew the rtionship between the banquet and the grandfather of the season at this time. They were all stunned and stunned, and they were also impressed by the low-key of the banquet.

    Tang Tang is equally jaw-dropping, not because of the rtionship between Ji Jiaye and Sun, but by the power of Ji¡¯s grandfather. The father has easily solved such a big problem without saying anything. I heard that the whole military region has turned over this time. Because of his old man''s words, the father is too powerful.

    Originally, she only knew that Ji¡¯s father had certain connections and powers. Who knows that the status of the father¡¯s status is so high that it is so high that it is in her time that the father is a proper general, under one person. The kind above 10,000 people.

    Tang Tang suddenly felt that they were all great gods. Even Ji Xiaoying and Nono, the two little guys still in kindergarten, should not be underestimated. The future is extraordinary and the gods are just around the corner.

    Of course, the gods naturally do not include her, she seems to pull down the average of a family.

    Tang Tang shyly stunned his face, the only thing in the heart that is grateful is that he is now beautiful, or even the value of the family should lower the average level of the family.

    Think about it, she seems to be the only one who does not lower the average level of the family. It seems that she will not be able to rx her appearance in the future, and she must be as beautiful as Ji Yue said at any time. The talent is, after all, it is still necessary to maintain this one.

    Therefore, Tang Tang''s daily beauty soup is more diligent, and the weight is under the control of the deliberately controlled one hundred and five pounds. The one hundred and five pounds make her slim while not losing the flesh. The face is therefore more full and beautiful.

    In addition, Tang sugar will secretly hide in the bathroom after the shower every night to wipe her breast cream, in anticipation of his body can look a bit more, after all, here is bigger, the feast The eyes seem to be hotter.

    In short, the whole Tang candy is not able to find a simrity with the previous ones. Let the unfamiliar people take a look at the banquet and take a look at the ugly wife.

    The banquet naturally found that Tang Tang¡¯s interest in beauty has increased recently. When I figured out what Xiao Nizi thought, I was happy tough and hold this cute silly girl and kissed him. Her new hobby expressed support. After all, his wife loves beauty, and finally he dresses up for him. He enjoys him.

    After half a month of warmth, the result of Wen Changyi¡¯s handling has alsoe out, but all the personnel involved in changing the candidates are subject to certain political penalties. Among them, Liu Fu and Wen Changyi have been expelled from the military, and this life and the troops are thoroughly Missed.

    When Tang Tang heard the news, there was no mood fluctuation. Such punishment was what they deserved. The only thing she cares about is Nono. Wen Changyi wants to leave here, naturally will take Nono, then their family is not going to be separated from Nono?

    As soon as I think of it, I don¡¯t see Nono¡¯s little girl. I want to cry, and Nono is almost like her own daughter. How can she be willing?

    The family thought of the things that Nono was about to leave, and the mood was so low that he looked at Nono¡¯s eyes full of disappointment. Ji Xiaoyu knows that he is scared to sneak at night, and he will not let go. Once someone knocks on the door of their house, he will run the first to ask who is the person, for fear that someone will bring it. Go to Nono.

    Everyone looked bad and went with him.

    After all, it¡¯s time toe. On the day when Wen Changyi leftpletely, the door of Jijia was still ringing.

    As if there was a hunch, Nono¡¯s condition was reflexively poured into the candy of Tang, and Ji Xiaoyan ran to the back of the door with conditioned reflexiveness. He was cautious and nervous and asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The person outside the door paused for a moment and replied: "Xiao Xiao, I am Uncle Wen, the father of Nono."

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s body tightened instantly, and the small fist was also clenched. The opening was to rush to rush. ¡°What are you doing? Go ahead, our family does not wee you.¡±

    The people outside the door suddenly had no voice. After a while, they opened again. "Small you open the door, I just have something to say to Nono, and I will leave when I finish."

    Ji Xiaoying still refused to open the door and shouted loudly outside the gate: "If you have anything, just say it outside, don''t let me know!"

    The people outside the door lost their voice again.

    When the banquet was seen, he sighed and walked over and hugged the whole body to be full of hostility. "Small, calm down! You are useless."

    Ji Xiaoyan suddenly pouted, and there was a trace of water vapor in his eyes. He buried his head in the shoulder of the banquet, whispering in a voice that only the two can hear. "Dad, I don''t want to leave, Dad, beg you. It is."

    The banquet closed his eyes and patted the little guy''s back. Then he reached out and opened the door. He invited Wen Changyi, who had already taken off his military uniform, toe in.

    Wen Changyi¡¯s face was very embarrassing. He smiled a bit at the banquet and slowly walked in. Then he stayed in Noon¡¯s body for a long time, and his eyes wereplicated by outsiders.

    After a long time, Wen Changyi opened his mouth to the feast: "Is it convenient to go out and talk?"

    The season banquet thought about it, nodded, put Ji Xiaoying down, turned and followed him out. The two went directly to the exercise ground under the floor and sat freely on the red runway, but no one spoke first.

    Time seems to have passed for a century. The sun is going from mid-air to west, and it is about to fall. Wen Changyi said with a smile and said the first sentence, "Is it really people to look down?"

    The banquet nced at him and did not speak.

    Wen Changyi did not care,ughing, ridiculously ugly than crying. "Once my ideal was to be a soldier who defended the country, for the sake of my heart, for my own burden, justice, fairness, blood and deep imprint In my heart. I don''t know when I lost them. The years have made me look unrecognizable. I am fascinated at the right center. I want to make a head start, so that everyone who has looked down on me will look up to me. I want to walk out of a brilliant road that belongs to me. Unfortunately, I chose to rely on the help of others. It is really a failure topare with you. You should also look down on me."

    The banquet was looking into the distance and listening quietly.

    "I feel very calm now, everything is my own fault. This result is what I deserve. I have nothing to say. I want to solve the problem of Nono before I leave. The most sorry person in my life is her. I am not a good father. I have not given her father a love, nor have I given her the happiness she deserves. Even in selfishness, I don¡¯t like her very much. In fact, she has grown cute and beautiful since she was a child. But I don''t pay attention to this. I only remember that she loved to dismantle the things at home since she was a child. Therefore, she is very dissatisfied with her and has been reprimanded many times. Now I want toe really idiots, children are not all. This way, my son also loves to destroy things at home, but I have never reprimanded. I am really the most entric father."

    The banquet nodded in agreement. "Yes, you are a jerk. You are the father of Nono, but you never found her great talent from her behavior. You only saw that she was unpacking, but did not watch. After she disassembled, she assembled the parts."

    Wen Changyi stunned. "What do you mean?"

    The banquet only asked one question: "Nono can assemble a real pistol part in one minute without knowing the real gun at all. Do you know?"

    Wen Changyi suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the feast in disbelief.

    The banquet was toozy to look at him, and the tone couldn''t tell the ridicule. "Do you know how powerful Nono''s talent is? Do you know how great it will be if Nono is trained? But, I need you. When the father discovers her talent and cultivates it, you are reprimanding her for hating her."

    Wen Changyi couldn''t speak for a long time, and he was shocked to return to God. It took a long time to digest this thing. He smiled at once, but the smile was ugly than crying. He grabbed his face and whimpered. "I am sorry for her." I don''t deserve to be her father. Fortunately, she met your family, thank you for being so good to my daughter."

    "You don''t need to thank you. We are good at Nono because we like Nono."

    Wen Changyi nodded. "Yes, I know, you really like her. I came here, actually, I want to ask you something. I can see that Nono doesn''t want to go with me. She likes you very much, so I I don''t want to take her away with me. If I can, can you please continue to take care of Nono?"

    The quarterly banquet was a surprise, and he did not expect Wen Changyi to say so.

    Wen Changyi closed his eyes helplessly. "This time the Liu family ispletely finished. The Liu family is also hating me. I am willing to live with me, but she will not ept Nono''s, Nono. The consequences of following me will be more serious than before. I am very sorry for the children, and then I don¡¯t want to continue to be sorry for her. So, I ask you to help me take care of her."

    "Are you sure?"

    Wen Changyi nodded firmly. "This is what I can do for Nono."

    The quarterly banquet was a rare smile, and the news made him happy. Finally, Wen Changyi had done a good job before leaving.

    So he agreed without hesitation.

    Wen Changyi smiled and smiled. He knew that the family of the season would definitely agree. The people in their family had the justice and chivalry of the soldiers.

    The footsteps of the banquet returned home happily. After the family¡¯s intense stare, the good news was told. Suddenly, everyone including Grandpa Ji¡¯s smiled, and Ji Xiaoyu was more than happy. I almost gave the floor a hole.

    Nono knows that he doesn''t have to leave, he can stay here to live in the future. After three minutes of staying in the little girl, it is rare that he will squat with Ji Xiaoyan.

    Looking at the two children so happy, the family''s low mood finally picked up, and the mood became very beautiful.

    When the banquet was seen, he suddenly proposed: "Don Sugar, let¡¯s take the children out and have a look."

    Tang sugar and the eyes of two children stared at him at the same time, shining.

    The banquet thought that I had never taken a family out to y, and my heart was very embarrassed. "My injury is going to be better. I can''t stay with you until time. I have this time. I will take you to y." Let''s go."

    Ji Xiaoyan''s eyes immediately lit up. The shells generally rushed toward the banquet. He hugged his thighs. "Dad, where are we going to y? Can you go to Disney to y?"

    "You, do you want to go to Disney?" The banquet turned to the Tang Tang and Nono.

    One big, one small and two women nodded.

    miss you!

    The banquet wasughing, and immediately made a decision. "Okay, let''s go to Disney."

    "Yeah--" Ji Xiaoyu is going to be happy today, not only can Nono stay, but also go to Disney, long-awaited, not too happy.

    The rest of the family was also infected by the excitement of Ji Xiaoyan. Even the grandfather of the season is looking forward to it, not expecting to y, and looking forward to the time of family travel.

    When I went there, the banquet immediately booked the ticket online, and nned the itinerary for this trip, while Tang Tang was responsible for packing up the family to y the baggage needed. The two children are responsible for packing up their little backpacks.

    The family prepared for two days with enthusiasm and everything was ready to go.

    However, just one day before the departure, Tang sugar¡¯s phone rang, it was a phone call from the guard room, saying that there were three peopleing to her, surnamed Tang.

    Tang sugar immediately changed his face, the first reaction is Tang Mi, after all, Tang Jia cane to find her as long as Tang honey, but she still did not give up?

    Look at Tang Tang''s face is not right, the banquet touched her forehead worriedly. "What''s wrong? Who called?"

    Tang Tang licked his lips. "I said that three people named Tang came to me, I guess Tang honey."

    The brow of the banquet immediately wrinkled and pulled the candy candy out of the door. "Nothing, I will apany you."

    There is a feast of the season to apany Tang Tang. I feel more at ease. When I walk to the gate, I see that the person is Tang Mi. Tang Mi¡¯s hand is tightly held by a tall and handsome man with a cold look. Very close, Tang Tang also knows him, he is the person who liked the candy before, the season is awkward. However, she didn''t feel anything about him. She only looked at her eyes and turned her eyes to the third person.

    A middle-aged man with a slender figure, refined elegance, and gentle temperament, like a gentle professor. However, it is not his temperament, but the appearance of attracting Tang Tang. The man''s facial features are simr to her current appearance. Don''t ask if Tang Tang can be determined in the bottom of his heart. This man should be the biological father of the original Tang Tangtang.

    But what does he want to do in person? Is it also a kidney transnt?

    The heart of Tang Tang was tight, and the banquet felt the uneasiness of the people around him. Her hand was tight and she was all right.

    The banquet reced the sugar candy and asked the three people: "Do you have anything to do?"

    Tang¡¯s gaze only shifted to the face of Tang Tang¡¯s face when he stayed on the face of the banquet for a second. When he saw the face of Tang Tang, his eyes shed a bit of surprise, only the person in front of him and the one in his memory. The ugly daughter of a vulgar and ugly face is not a person at all.

    The girl in front of her eyes is healthy and tender, gentle and quiet, and she is very beautiful. The words that can be used in the memory of Tang Tang are not used on her. This makes him suspect that this girl is really her daughter Tang Tang. ? But he can''t deny it in his heart, because her looks are very simr to her.

    When did Tang Tang be like this?

    Tang Mi and Ji Shi, who stood behind Tang¡¯s father, were surprised to see the face of Tang Tang at the moment. The thoughts in my heart are simr to those of Tang¡¯s father.

    Seeing that few people didn''t talk, the season feast caught the scorpion, and the voice suddenly cooled down. "If you have nothing to do, pleasee back. We still have things, no time to entertain a few."

    Tang¡¯s father was displeased by the unpleasant tone of the banquet, but he looked at Tang Tang¡¯s saying: ¡°Don Sugar, Dad came here, I think you know what it is, your mother is very sick, can¡¯t find the kidney. Sources can be life-threatening. Can you help your mother?"

    If the original Lord is here now, I will definitely not agree. Tang Tang pulled the corner of his mouth and answered Tang¡¯s words without a trace of affection. "I think I have said it many times. I have nothing to do with you." Your business has nothing to do with me."

    Tang¡¯s father sighed deeply. ¡°Don Sugar, I know you me us, we have nothing to say, but I only ask you to save your mother, no matter how much you want, I will give it!¡±

    Tang Tang suddenly felt sad for the original owner. What kind of image did she have in the heart of Tang¡¯s father and mother? Will people save others for money? Still someone who can drive with money? Fortunately, she is not the original owner and will not feel sad because of this.

    "Mr. Tang, I don''t need money. If I ask for money, my husband will give it to me. I don''t need someone to give it to me. Moreover, I don''t have anything at all. My life is very good. I hope you will stop bothering me."

    The faces of the three people became very ugly. Looking at Tang sugar¡¯s eyes with deep disappointment and disgust, Tang¡¯s father was preparing to say something. Tang Mi stood up and said to Tang Tangdao: ¡°How can you do this? Say, it¡¯s your own mother, you are the only one who can save her, but you refuse to save her cruelly. Wouldn¡¯t you be so conscience?¡±

    Tang Tang is about to open, the feast of the season is holding her hand and pinching it, and said with a nk expression: "Miss Tang, my wife''s kidney is not necessarily suitable for Tang Aunt. Everything is just your guess. Please also be cautious. ""

    Tang Mi can''t refute the first point of the banquet, but she can refute the second point. She immediately said: "The kidney of Tang Tang and my mother''s kidney arepletely matched, 100% can be transnted!"

    The eyes of the banquet were tightened and looked at Tang Mi. "Miss Tang, my wife did not go to the hospital to make a match. Why are you so sure?"

    Tang Mi has already taken care of the other at this time. He quickly took out a medical document from the bag and showed it to the two people. "This is the inspection report of Tang Tang. It shows that her kidney is perfectly matched with my mother and can be operated on. transnt."

    The white cover is written with the information of Tang Tang, which is indeed the inspection report of Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang was amazed. She has not been to the hospital to do this inspection. Where is the result of the inspection?

    The banquet stared at the document in Tang Mi¡¯s hand, and the eyes seemed to be burning fire, asking one word at a time: ¡°Where did you get the report?¡±

    Tang Mi was shocked by the eyes of the banquet. He held the report in his hand and said nervously: "I don''t know where it came. This morning, the report was ced directly in the mailbox at my door."

    Tang Mi said the truth, she could not figure out who was in the mailbox, but these are not important to them. What is important is that the above content is urgently needed by Tang family. This report is for the Tang family. It was a timely rain, so they rushed to find Tang Tang.

    Tang sugar panicked to see the season banquet, "husband, I have not been to the hospital to do this check, why is there this?"

    The banquet was not very clear, but he just saw the report in Tang Mi¡¯s hand, which did not check the hospital¡¯s information, that is, it was a secret report. There are only two exnations now. One is that the report is false. The second is that the report is true. It was checked for candy when they didn''t notice it.

    Intuitively, the quarterly banquet is biased towards the second type. If the first type is used, it can be broken by doing a real inspection. It is not worth the trouble of the people behind it.

    But if the truth of this report is, who is checking Tang Tang without anyone knowing?

 Chapter 79:

    The banquet can¡¯t think of who made the report for a while, but whether the report is true or not, Tang Tang will not help this so-called busy.

    Tang Tang is not a family member of Tang Dynasty. He is a man of his family. It is an indispensable existence of his family.

    The thoughts converge in the blink of an eye, the quarter banquets hold the waist of Tang Tang, and there are no extra faces on the face. The three people on the opposite side are faint: "No matter where the reportes from, no matter the authenticity of the report, since Tang Sugar has been driven out of your home, so now she is just my family, she has no obligation and no responsibility to answer your request, please do not disturb our life."

    "Tang sugar!" Tang honey cried out in a moment of disappointment, and the whole poprity shivered. "Are you really so sad? Even if you are lying there, you need to save your life, not your biological mother, just an ordinary stranger. I think you will hesitate to think about whether you want to save a person''s life. But when youe to your biological mother, you have to refuse without hesitation. You can''t even give a glimmer of hope! Are you retaliating?"

    Tang Tang quietly listened and did not rush to refute, Tang Mi said right, if at this moment waiting for her to save is an ordinary stranger, she will consider whether to save a life, Tang mother in her heart Ordinary strangers are actually simr. She also considered whether to help, but she secretly reviewed the risk of surgery for kidney transntation and theplications after surgery. I learned that many people have had surgery, but the postoperative urination system is easy. Problems ur, and post-operative infections are alsomon. In short, kidney transnts are not 100% safe, but the chances of problems are high.

    If she has something wrong with the operation or something goes wrong after surgery, who will take care of her husband and child? She is reluctant to leave them, they are her life, so she is very reluctant.

    Without hurting himself, Tang Tang is willing to do whatever she can to help others, but if she hurts herself, she will not be able to deny herself. She is such a selfish ordinary person.

    Tang sugar sighed and tried to reason: "Tang honey, the risk of surgery for kidney transntation and the problems after surgery. I think you should be clearer than me. So, have you considered my safety? You care about yourself. I can understand my loved ones, but I also have lover and rtives. My husband and children also need me very much and can''t do without me. If I have a problem or a stagnation in the second half of my life, what about my loved ones and loved ones? Think for me?"

    Tang honey didn''t know how to bite her lower lip. Of course, she knew the surgery and the problems after the operation. The doctor had already told them very clearly, but they still didn''t want to give up even a little hope because they couldn''t ept the mother to leave them, so they didn''t ept the mother. Anyway, they have to undergo surgery. But they did not think about it from the perspective of Tang Tang, and they never thought about the safety of Tang Tang, because Tang Tang is in their hearts, just an outsider.

    This idea made Tang honey feel a little embarrassed.

    Tang Mi¡¯s silence made Tang sugarugh. ¡°You only care about the safety of your loved ones, but never thought about me, because in your heart, I don¡¯t matter, just an outsider, right?¡±

    Tang Tang seeded in poking the minds of three people, and no one could openly refute anything.

    Tang Tang continued, "However, you are human nature, people are selfish, no one can me you. But I am the same, I am also selfish, in my heart, you are also outsiders, my husband and The child is my loved one, so why should I take such a serious risk for the outsider?"

    "Cocoa" Tang honey can''t refute the words of Tang Tang, but if she doesn''t refute, her mother has no hope. Under the anxiety, Tang Mi said: "But it is not an outsider. It is your birth in October. Isn''t mother?"

    Tang Tang was not angry, but he was very calm and asked: "Is it? That Tang Mi, will you treat the biological mother in Zhoujiazhuang in Yunnan Province like a mother?"

    This topic is Tang Mi''s taboo, her face changed suddenly, and she subconsciously stepped back. Fortunately, she helped her stand in time and watched her wife look so good. The season was so distressing that the look of Tang Tang was so scary. .

    Tang Tang did not fear his gaze and continued to attack without mercy: "Look, you don''t treat that biological mother as a real mother. If your biological mother needs you to transnt kidneys, you will agree. What? Will your lover and loved ones agree?"

    Tang Tang talks gently and softly, without any slight attack, but can easily push people to a dead end, no help, the opposite three is this feeling at the moment.

    They have nothing to say.

    The atmosphere is in a strange silence.

    The banquet was a pleasure in this atmosphere, and she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and lick her hair. He first discovered that he was so aggressive and gentle as his little wife had such an aggressive side. It¡¯s quite powerful. It seems that I don¡¯t have to worry too much about being bullied in the future.

    The hair was messed up, Tang Tang rushed to the banquet, gave him a look that didn¡¯t make trouble, slowly gave himself a good hair, and looked at the three people across the floor to make a summary: "I said so much. No other meaning, just want to tell you a truth: don''t do it to others, don''t always try to use the blood to ask me, don''te and disturb me again and again, I don''t want to have any connection with you, just want to Quietly live your life."

    Tang Tang felt that he had already made clear what he could say. Finally he sighed and took the hand of the banquet and turned away.

    Yes, I only went back three steps, and suddenly there was a cry from my father¡¯s grief and decisiveness. "Tang Sugar--"

    Don Sugar didn''t want to pay attention to it, but then the muffled sound of his knees hit her ear, and then Tang Mi and the season screamed in surprise.

    Tang sugar suddenly broke into the heart, turned and looked back, the elegant middle-aged man was kneeling on the ground, looking at her with pleading.

    Tang sugar has changed in color, although she is not really the original owner, but this body is, the body is skinned by the parents, let her own biological father lick himself, how can she watch it?

    "What are you doing?"

    Tang¡¯s eyes were red, tears flowed out from inside, and his voice was full of whimpers. ¡°Don Sugar, I know that you hate us, we are sorry for you, everything is our fault, but what hate you Are youing to me? Just ask you to save your mother, I beg you for Tang Tang."

    After Tang¡¯s father finished, he did not wait for everyone¡¯s reaction, and immediately mmed a head and made a ¡°beep¡± sound.

    "Dad--" Tang Mi was shocked and reached out to help the Tang father. "Dad, don''t be like this, you''re going to get up, you want me toe, you are all because of me."

    Tang¡¯s father opened her hand. ¡°You are walking away, it¡¯s not your business. I¡¯m sorry for Tang Tang.¡±

    Tang honey was so anxious that his eyes were red, and thest bite, he also mmed down and apanied the Tang father.

    I didn¡¯t say anything during the season, because I knew that it was also a persuasion, and I continued to follow it without saying a word. My eyes were full of innocence.

    Tang Tang waspletely stunned. In the face of this situation, I didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.

    All three people are ring at Tang Tang and the banquet. This scene seems to be too hot. Many people have gathered around to see the excitement. When they hear the words of Tang¡¯s father, they look at Tang¡¯s eyes. Now, the crowd whispered, and there are still many family members taking pictures with their mobile phones.

    This is a threat in disguise!

    The feast took a bite and the mrs, and the anger in my heart could not be suppressed. The face was gloomy and terrible, but I was afraid of scaring Tang Tang, so he patted her back of the head and said: "You go home, here I To handle it."

    Tang sugar shook his head and worried about holding his arm. "Husband, otherwise we will find a ce to talk about it. This is not the way to go."

    The banquet smiled and licked her hair and shouted: "I will, don''t worry, you go home, obedient."

    Tang Tang hesitated for a moment, and finally he sneaked his head. In the eyes of everyone, he slowly returned home, and the sound behind him gradually went away.

    Tang Tang was waiting anxiously at home. This waited until the middle of the night. When the silence was over, the door lock finally sounded. Tang sugar immediately bounced off the sofa and ran to the door. The person outside the door opened the door one step at a time. .

    "Husband, you are finally back!" Seeing theing, Tang Tang couldn''t help but throw it into his arms and hug him.

    "What''s wrong? Hey, let her husband go advanced." The banquet smiled and picked her up into the door, closed the door with her feet, and then directly took the person into the bedroom.

    "Why didn''t you sleep sote?" The banquet put people in pajamas in the bed, holding their cold feet and rubbing her feet quickly.

    Tang candy has a whole heart, and "How do you go for so long? How is it?"

    The expression on the face of the banquet was very rxed. "Nothing, I have dealt with it. The people of Tang family will note to you again. Don''t worry."

    He said that the understatement, Tang Tang is not very convinced, the Tang family is so persistent, even the **** has been made, how could it be so easy to give up? Then I couldn''t help but ask, "How did you do it? Did they really give up?"

    The feast of the season smirked and pinched her cheek. "Stupid girl, these things will be solved by the husband, you don''t worry, hey."

    I knew that he didn''t want to tell her that Tang Tang had ttened his mouth and had no choice but to no longer ask.

    "Zhen." The banquet kissed her forehead and took her into her arms with a sigh of anger. "Don Sugar, we have to postpone our travels for a while, sorry."

    Tang Tang knew that he was going to deal with this matter, and he looked up and kissed him with a faint chin. "Hello, you have to go to work if you have something to do. After you are busy, you can y again. It¡¯s not time, I and my children. We still have Grandpa to understand."

    The banquet wasughing, and suddenly she reached out and lifted her up. While walking to the bathroom, she said, "How is my wife so embarrassed? Well? My husband has a good pain tonight."

    Tang sugar was ashamed to face, and the thoughts of the Tang family¡¯s troubles drifted away, leaving only the man in his eyes.

    An hourter, the banquet came out of the bathroom with the candy that had been tired and slept, put the person gently into the bed, kissed her forehead, and made sure she slept soundly, and then put on her clothes. On the balcony, a cigarette was thrown into the mouth, and the me of the lighter was looming in the dark.

    Watching the night sky stand quietly, thinking about things tonight, his chest is unstoppable and there is an angry mood.

    His woman, the baby he put in his heart, why do they treat her like this! How dare they!

    After he sent the Tang family, he called to find someone to investigate the mother''s disease. The mother was in thete stage of kidney failure, her physical condition was very serious, and physical therapy could no longer sustain her life. Thest hope was to carry out kidney transntation. It is possible to live.

    Originally, ording to the financial resources of the Tang family, it is not too difficult to find a kidney source, but the blood type of the mother is special, and it is rare to find a suitable kidney source. Very unfortunately, the blood type of Tang Tang just coincides, which is why Tang Jia is obsessed with Tang Tang.

    But this is not the reason why the banquet is so angry. He is angry with the news that he will hear next.

    Tang¡¯s body is very poor, not only has kidney problems, but also has many problems in other areas, so even if the risk of surgery is avoided, the probability of recovery can only be 50%, and because The other aspects of Tang¡¯s mother¡¯s body, even if the transnt was sessful, will survive for three years.

    That is to say, in the ideal situation that guarantees that there is no problem in all aspects, Tang Mu has only three years to live. On the premise of knowing this situation, the Tang family still needs to use a healthy kidney and the rest of their health for the three-year life expectancy of the Tang mother; they only set the Tang sugar for the hope of these three years. Dangerous in disregard, even at the expense of public swearing, only to force Tang candy to promise.

    Tang¡¯s three-year lifespan is invaluable in their eyes, and the health of Tang Tang is worthless in their eyes. He thought, if at this moment it is reced by Tang Mi''s kidney and Tang mother, will the Tang family still carry out a kidney transnt so firmly?

    Not to mention that Tang Tang is not the original Tang Tang, even if it is the original one, it is extremely unfair. What rights do they have to treat her like this?

    Ok, really good.

    Since they don''t take Tang sugar seriously and force it again and again, don''t me him.

    The banquet took a deep breath and calcted the next action in the heart until the sun rose from the east. This forced the mood to calm down, took out the phone, found Sun Yi¡¯s phone, and dialed the past.

    He remembers that Sun Yi¡¯s mother is the second-inmand of the tax bureau.

    After hanging up the phone, there was movement in the room, and the stuttering voice of Tang Tang came from inside. "Husband -"

    The banquet smashed his face and turned into the room. He saw Tang sugar being confused and touching the position next to him. He probably didn''t touch him, and he called him.

    The banquet wasughed. I walked over and plunged into the quilt and took her to her arms. "My husband is here, it is still early, and I will sleep again."

    Found someone, this peace of mind, Tang sugar closed his eyes and raised his face to p him, "husband kiss."

    Don''t look at the candy during the daytime, thedy is reserved, but once she sleeps, she is like a child, especially in front of him, always unconsciously ying with her, like a charming little girl, but he really Love her to look like this.

    Obediently kissed her on the forehead, kissed her on the nose, and finally kissed her on the lips. This made Tang Tang satisfied, and closed her eyes and slept.

    Looking at the beautiful face of his little wife in the arms, the banquet really feels that love is not enough. He wants to give all the good things to this baby from a different world, to avoid her being shocked, to avoid her suffering, and to prevent her from drifting away. Free from her. Therefore, he will never allow her to suffer any harm, including the unknown report.

    Who is checking Tang Tang in the absence of God?

    The banquet was carefully searched in the mind for the day when Tang Tang might be exposed to the opportunity to inspect the instrument. Suddenly, a picture shed quickly from the brain, and the pupil was shrunk. He had some guess at a moment.

    It was that time...

 Chapter 80:

    The next day, Tang Tang was taken to the hospital by the banquet to make aprehensive inspection, and the result of the inspection was the same as that brought by Tang Mi. The report is exactly the same, that is to say, the report in Tang Mi¡¯s hand is true.

    Tang Tang looked at the inspection report, and couldn¡¯t help but panic and nervously grabbed the sleeves of the banquet. ¡°Husband, it seems that Tang Mi¡¯s report is true, but where is it? I have never been to the hospital for inspection. "Who is so terrible, can you get her body data without knowing it?"

    "Don''t be afraid, I am here." The banquet patted her head and said softly: "You did not go to the hospital to do this check, but maybe you are doing another check."

    "Well? But I haven''t done any other checks. I haven''t been ufortable in my body, except for that time--" Tang Tang said that suddenly she stopped here, and suddenly she remembered that she had a car ident some time ago. That was the only time she went to the hospital for a physical examination. Could it be said that

    Tang Tang¡¯s face changed. ¡°My husband, I remembered it. I went to the hospital with a car ident in thest time. I checked it. At that time, when I woke up, the inspection was over. I didn¡¯t know what the doctor did. Check, are you saying that it will be that time?"

    The quarterly banquet was not surprised at what Tang Tang said, because he thought of it before her. Pressing her head on her shoulder, she didn''t let her see his gloomy expression at the moment. "Nothing, I will check it out. Don''t worry about it. With or without this report, you will have nothing to do." I promise."

    Tang Tang knew that he couldn''t help himself, but he couldn''t drag his hind legs. He whispered, and he barely suppressed his heart.

    After the day, the banquet ended the leisure day of rest all day at home, and began to get busy. Every day, when it was bright, it would go out, and it would be back when it was dark, so that the two children always chased him after the candy. Where have you been?

    Tang Tang had to say that she was going to work. In fact, she knew that he should investigate the report and solve the Tang family.

    The quarterly banquet was indeed an investigation report. He started with the doctors and nurses who checked Tang Tang on that day, and all the medical staff who had been exposed to Tang Tang treatment were secretly investigated, but nothing was discovered. Everyone was with them. There is no connection, and there is no motive formitting crimes. But the quarterly banquet does not believe in such a result. He believes that the answer is definitely here. There must be something he has not investigated yet.

    The banquet had to find a brother who used to be a soldier before, andter transferred to the public security system. This person is best at investigating and tracking. The hacking technique is also very good. Everyone said that even if he was not a soldier, he went out and made a Private detectives can also get rich for the wealthydies who catch the little three. Of course, this is just a joke, but his detection technology is indeed very high. This is beyond doubt.

    This good brother did not say anything about it, let the banquet wait for his news.

    The feast of the season believes in his ability, and this event will give him a result sooner orter, and there will be only one thing left to solve.

    The feast of the season will be with Gu Changan and Zhuo Ji, and the three men will sit in the private room of the bar to push the cup.

    Gu Changan drank a drink and looked at the crazy dance floor under the building. Suddenly, he said with emotion. "We haven¡¯t had a single drink together for so many years. Suddenly it seems to have returned to the old student era."

    Zhuo Ji smiled at him. "I am not relying on you. Since you were in high school, you have been gued by Jiyue. When did youe out to y without Jiuyue? From then on, there will be women in the gatherings between our brothers."

    Gu Chang''anughed and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he was very sorrowful. "Whoever makes me a wife? Single people don''t understand my feelings."

    "Go to you." Single old brother Zhuo Ji smiled and punched him.

    Gu Changan pointed to the quarterly feast of silent drinking. "Isn''t the banquet now? You see his baby Tang Tang baby''s embarrassment. Besides training the mission, it is not where to take it."

    The banquet took a sip of wine, "Because I am a good man."

    "Rely, you are more shameless than me! Service!" Gu Changan held a ss of wine and a cup of the banquet to express his admiration.

    The three had a good drink and waited until they had enough to talk about business.

    Gu Changan took the lead to ask: "A feast, are you looking for us today? Is it something? Directly."

    The banquet is not the one who will be polite with them. He took out his mobile phone and opened the mobile phone mailbox. There is an e-mail inside, which is the information that Sun Yi sent him not long ago. This is the tax of the Tang-style group that he asked him to check. With financial loopholes.

    The size of the Tang-style group is huge, and the number of employees is up to tens of thousands. Under such arge-scale enterprise, the financial problem is naturally a big problem. The capital chain is huge andplicated, and it takes a whole body. Such a huge group cannot have any problems at all. On the contrary, the problem must not be small. Because of the depth of the water, how big the problem will be, and the water of the Tang-style group is too shallow to see if it is detected.

    Gu Changan and Zhuo Ji looked at the data inside, and they all looked at the banquet. Gu Changan directly took the shoulder of the next banquet. "You can do this, you can find it. How do you say your kid?" Is it so cow? Fortunately, our rtionship is good, otherwise we may be checked by your kid when we are."

    Zhuo Ji drank a sip of wine and pointed to the banquet. He said: "On the back of the pit, the banquet and Yuen Long are definitely the boss. They usually have a uniform in their uniforms. When they want to hang people, that Absolutely no one can run."

    Gu Changan is infinitely in favor of this. "Right right! These two goods are typical animals. Do you still remember that when we go to school, once they have caused a disaster, adults and teachers must have done it for me. My son is always with me. I am chasing me behind me. In fact, the two banquets and the Yuen Long are worse than me? I don¡¯t know how many pots are given to them!"

    The banquet also reminded me of the young years, I couldn''t help butugh. At that time, because he and Yuen Long had good grades, they looked like good students. The teachers couldn''t think of them fighting and doing bad things. Gu Changan did give them back. A lot of pots.

    "Come, apologize to the pot you used to carry." The banquet touched the cup of Changan.

    Gu Changan took a sip of his head and smiled and said: "Talk to us, why do you want to take the Tang family? How did they offend you?"

    The banquet was not stunned, and the Tang family repeatedly came to find Tang sugar. Gu Changan and Zhuo Ji have already known the experience of Tang Tang, and they frowned after listening.

    Gu Changan was indignant. "Although Tang Tang was quite mixed before, I have to say that it is really pitiful. After 18 years of hardship, I finally found my biological parents. The Tang family¡¯s attitude towards her is so big. The industry did not give her a half-point, but also ousted her from the house and never ignored it. Now she needs her to ask for it. The key is that it is a sincere attitude. The skin is also thick, if I have to be mad at this month."

    "Save your loved ones and be eager to grasp. You can understand." Zhu Ji understands that the Tang family is eager to save people, but still stands on the side of the banquet. "Although a kidney can live, but the future burden will be Veryrge, the probability of problems will be greatly increased, no one can guarantee 100% health. People with poor physical fitness will also affect life expectancy, especially women, if they lose a kidney, they can no longer be pregnant, otherwise the risk is great. "The attitude of the Tang family to Tang Tang is not worth her risk."

    Gu Changan bit his teeth. "The key is that the sess rate of surgery is 50%. If you seed, you can live for three years. Is it really worthwhile for your healthy daughter to take this risk? Isn''t it my vicious? Surgery for a disease may notst for three years. If you don''t have surgery, you can still live for a while by medical means. Why do you have to sacrifice a healthy person? This family is not considered for Tang sugar."

    The banquet smoked a cigarette and silently spit a cigarette ring.

    Both Gu Chang''an and Zhuo Ji understand why the quarterly banquet has this action, and their wives themselves hurt, and if they do, they have to pack up the Tang family.

    Zhuo Ji Lima understands the true purpose behind the series of banquets. "So you want to use the things in your hand to create trouble for the Tang family, and let them make a choice between the Tang Dynasty group and their loved ones?"

    "Yeah." The banquet was answered. "I want to see if it is really important for them to be in their hearts. I don''t know if they will choose their loved ones in front of the Tang Dynasty Group. If they insist, then I will give them this kidney for free, and the decision is right for them."

    Gu Changan and Zhuo Ji look at each other, the bottom of the feet are cold, especially, the season banquet is really enough, this choice is really difficult.

    However, as a fight, the other few brothers who will definitely hand forward the knife, they are unconditionally supported, Gu Changan and Zhuo Ji said: "Let''s say, what can we do for you?"

    The banquet is also wee. "I need you to add a few fires when the Tang stock is in turmoil, so that the Tang style is even more hot."

    The two did not hesitate to agree, "OK, to ensure that you are satisfied."

    The banquet opened a bottle of wine and filled them with two people. They gave them a cup. "Brother, thank you."

    Gu Chang is happy, and he shoots his thigh. "Hey, it¡¯s hard to hear you shouting at me, just rushing to your brother, we are three people who are not drunk today!"

    Zhuo Jixiao asked: "If you are drunk, don''t you fear that you will be fined for your clothes?"

    "I am a person who will be afraid!" Gu Changan did not convinced to dry his head and made a cup. "I have a lot of clothes on the board, I am not afraid of it."

    The banquet and Zhuo Ji sneered.

    "How? Come here? Don''t tell me that you are afraid of your wife?" Gu Changan deliberately provoked.

    The banquet was very t andughed. "I think if I am drunk, will Tang sugar punish me?"

    Gu Changan thought about the candy of Tang Tang, and instantly smashed it. The banquet was drunk, and Tang Tang did not say that he was punished. He was absolutely distressed. How can his family not be gentle to him like Tang Tang? I''m jealous.

    Really too hearty, Gu Changan simply called a dozen of wine toe in, "drinking and drinking, anyway, are not afraid, not drunk."

    The banquet and Zhuo Ji are also not good, pick up the wine and dry it up.

    Two hourster, the three men were drunk in the private room, and they couldn¡¯t drive back by themselves. The bar manager had to contact the family to pick them up.

    Gu Changan drunk the manager''s hand and said with a big tongue: "Don''t mess with someone, I want to find my wife, I want my family to pick me up."

    The manager was tempered and helped him to dial out the phone of Ji Yue in the mobile phone. It was unfavorable to look at Chang¡¯an¡¯s speech. He exined the situation to Ji Yue on the phone, and the silence on the phone after the month was heard. For a few seconds, the next moment, suddenly the lion smashed up. "Gu Changan, you are going to die! Do you know how far you are from me now? Do you know that I am going to shine in the past? You are sleeping directly on the road. It!"

    After that, "Å¾" hangs up.

    Gu Changan was stunned and sucked his nose in the next second. He hung up the phone pitifully and walked silently to Zhuo Ji¡¯s side and leaned against him. ¡°Big brother, I married a tigress. I can¡¯t go back tonight. You can''t leave me."

    Still barely awake, Zhuo patted his dog''s head. "We are here at the banquet. I don''t have any ones. We have to rely on the banquet."

    When Gu Changan heard it, he immediately moved to the banquet and held him without letting go. "The banquet, the two brothers will depend on you tonight."

    Even if the season banquet was dizzy, he was disgusted. Pushing his dog''s head, he took out his mobile phone and found the phone call of Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang was waiting for him toe back at home anxiously. When he received his call, he immediately picked it up. "Why are you still noting back? Do you have dinner at night? Where are you?"

    The banquet wasughing, and the voice was very soft. "Don Sugar, I drank too much. Would youe pick me up?"

    As soon as he heard that he had drunk more, Tang Tang was even more anxious. "How is your husband? Is it hard to be ufortable? Don''t be afraid, I wille over to pick you up, you tell me where you are."

    "Well, then you let Dong Li send you over, can''te alone, pay attention to safety, don''t worry."

    The bar manager was close, and the conversation between Tang Tang and the banquet waspletely heard. The envy of my heart suddenly, oh, how is this man¡¯s wife so good, the voice that worried about the gentle sorrow and the drunk man Don''t be afraid, this is how much you love your husband. Can such a woman let him find one?

    The three men sat in the box waiting for someone to pick up, waiting to be bored and killed a few bottles of wine. So, when Tang Tang came to pick it up, I saw three men who were unable to move.

    Tang Tang worried that it was broken. Fortunately, when he came, he not only called Dong Li, but also called Zhang Cheng, otherwise she could make three men where a woman could move.

    After the ount was settled, Dong Li went to support Chang''an, Zhang Cheng went to Fu Zhuo, Tang Tang helped the banquet, and the three took the three drunks into the car.

    The banquet can still recognize Tang Tang,ughing and dragging her into her arms, her lips constantly rubbing on her cheeks and forehead, while muttering, "Mother, wife, baby"

    In front of so many people in the car, Tang Tang¡¯s blush was about to drop blood, and he grabbed his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t call it, let¡¯s get home, you sleep for a while. good or not?"

    The banquet was held up in the mouth, not in a hurry. Instead, she put out her tongue and picked up her palm, stuffed her into numbness, and let her go.

    The mouth was released, and the banquet was brought up again. The face was buried in her neck, and all the breath was sprayed on her skin, which made her whole body warm.

    Tang Tang is really seeing what the drunkenness of the quarterly banquet is. I thought he was drunk and very honest. Now I know that it is still not in ce.

    Pulling three people back, the room was not enough, Tang Tang had to go to the guest house to open a standard room, so that Gu Changan and Zhuo Ji lived here, but they were afraid that they had two idents, and they asked Dong Li here. Apanied, Dong Li did not say that he agreed toe down.

    Zhang Cheng helped Tang Tang to bring the banquet back home, until the banquet was safely lying down.

    Tang Tang sent Zhang Cheng out of the door, turned to the bathroom and hit the basin warm water to scrub for the season feast. The season feast was too hot. During the rubbing process, she took off her clothes and greatly wiped her and made her whole. The process was red and red, especially the part of his body stood upright, so she did not know how to start.

    It was hard to clean the drunkard. Tang sugar had not been able to clean up and was dragged into the bed by the banquet, and it was in his arms.

    "What are you doing with your husband? You are embarrassed, let me go, are you good? I haven''t packed it yet." Tang sugar pushed him carefully, but he was not as strong as he could, he couldn''t push it, but he struggled to sweat. It won''t work.

    The banquet began to kiss her neck in close detail, and whispered softly while kissing. "Don Sugar, daughter-inw, you can rest assured that no one can bully you, I will protect you. In the eyes of others, you are nothing, but you It is the treasure in my heart, the priceless treasure!"

    Tang Tang suddenly stopped, a word made her heart fell into the honey pot, sweet to cry, this is the first time I heard someone say this to her, even the milk mother did not say that, he Although it hurts her very much, it is not a person who loves to express. This has never been said before.

    She is his treasure, priceless treasure.

    Tang sugar''s eyes are red.

    "Baby don''t cry." The feast went to kiss her eyes. "Don''t be afraid, the Tang family can''t hurt you, no one can hurt you, I will solve it."

    Tang sugar nodded, "Well! Husband, I know you will protect me, I am not afraid."

    The banquet wasughed and kissed her forehead, and I slept with confidence.

    Tang Tangjian also learned that he kissed his forehead like that, and whispered in his ear: "Husband, you and your baby are also invaluable treasures in my heart."

 Chapter 81:

    The second day of the banquet sneaked away the evidence in hand, and the relevant departments moved quickly, and went to the Down Group for review. Not expected from the banquet, the Down Group was so frustrated that after the news came out, the stock price began to fall as expected.

    At this time, Gu Changan and Zhuo Ji, the two good brothers who were savage, began to formally insert their knives. They not only attacked Down in business, but also took the opportunity to acquire Tang¡¯s shares in an attempt to shake Tang¡¯s equity. Worse, they also went to attack the important shareholders of Down.

    For a time, Down was disturbed by people.

    After receiving the news from Tang¡¯s father and Tang Mi, the hospital was shocked and stunned, and rushed back to the Tang¡¯s presiding over the overall situation. The situation that could be stirred up by the banquet was already out of control. It could not be solved in a few words. Even Tang¡¯s father, who has been in the mall for many years, can¡¯t control it for a while. However, he still sees that this is something deliberately done. The purpose is to deal with the Down Group, but he can¡¯t figure out who it is. The big thing is making this event.

    With the development of the situation, Tang¡¯s situation is getting more and more serious. Tang¡¯s father and Tang Mi want to solve it as soon as possible, so he turned to Jijia. Ji¡¯s Ji¡¯s group is currently managed by Ji Shizhen and Yang Lan. Naturally, people will not ignore it, but when they are preparing to help Down, Grandpa suddenly called a phone call and issued an order directly: Don¡¯t help Down, whoever helped, he will get out of Ji¡¯s. .

    Ji''s is the industry founded by the grandmother. It is the life of the grandmother. When the grandmother died, she gave the group to the grandfather of the season, andter told him to pass the Ji''s consortium to the capable children and management, or would rather sell it. .

    Ji Weifeng is taking the official career. At present, he is the head of the National Security Department. Naturally, it is impossible to take over Ji''s. The banquet is the same as the grandfather of the season. In this life, he will develop in the army and he will not be able to control Ji''s. Therefore, in desperation, when Ji Weifeng proposed to hand Ji''s to Ji Shi and Yang Lan to take care of the season, Grandpa chose to close his eyes and follow them. So many years, Ji''s was taken care of by the mother and son, and the father also There is nothing to say.

    But this does not mean that Ji''s belongs to Ji Shi and Yang Lan. Ji''s real master is still the grandfather of the season, and Grandpa has the right to let anyone go. Therefore, after Grandpa¡¯s order was issued, even if Yang Lan and Ji Shiyi disagreed, they had to listen. After all, the group¡¯s family members were not them.

    Ji''s did not help, which made Tang more flustered. The Tang family discovered the clues behind the people and suddenly remembered the feast.

    Tang honey looked pale and looked at Tang¡¯s father angrily. ¡°Dad, it must be done by the banquet. Otherwise, Grandpa¡¯s grandfather will not order to help us, and Grandpa¡¯s grandfather always stands on the side of the banquet.¡±

    Tang¡¯s father also thought of this, but he still confirmed the question of the season when he was silent. ¡°When is this, is this your brother doing it?¡±

    In the season, there is no expression in the face, and there is no emotion in the tone. "No need to guess, it is him, others are not so big, and there is no need for us." His big brother, although not working in the mall, can be in the mall. The ability is not weak at all, even he himself does not dare to say that he is his opponent.

    Tang¡¯s father was angry. ¡°What do he want to do! Just because we want Tang sugar to donate a kidney to her mother, he will do it? There is no humanity in the end!¡±

    Tang Mi was too angry to stand up from the chair. "Too much! My mother is not saved. Now it is also harmful to my family. Are they afraid of being condemned?"

    "That scorpion! I shouldn''t have given birth to her at the beginning!" Tang''s father was upset and ups and downs, scared Tang honey to hurry to give him a smooth breath. "Dad, don''t be excited, I will go find them to solve it now."

    Appease the next Tang father, Tang Mi took the season to find the banquet and Tang Tang, on the way to the road, the season is not a word, it seems more and more silent.

    Tang honey noticed his strangeness and pulled his hand and asked: "What happened to you? You seem unhappy, is it because Grandpa is entric about your big brother?"

    In the season, she turned her head and looked at her. Then she turned her head and continued to drive. After half a mile, she asked her: "Honey, why do you think Grandpa doesn''t let Ji''s help you?"

    Tang Mi Dunton paused and looked at him inquiringly. "What is the reason for this, because it is your big brother''s meaning, your older brother does not want Tang sugar to save his mother."

    During the season, the brow was unrecognizable because of this brow. "Do you think Grandpa is a right or wrong person? If the big brother is really wrong, will he be chased by his big brother?"

    "You--" Tang Mi''s face changed. "When, what do you want to say? Recently, your mood is not right. What happened?"

    "Honey, don''t you think that you have to force Tang Tang to do kidney transnt a bit too much?"

    "What! When you say what you are!" Tang honey looked at him with incredulous eyes. "You said that we are too much? What do you mean! We want to save my mother is wrong? My mother is also your mother." Don''t you want to save her?"

    "Why don''t I want to save? If I don''t want to save, I won''t go anywhere to find the kidney source!" The hand holding the steering wheel gradually turned white. "Can donate kidneys to be voluntary, others don''t want to be forced? Is it publicly squatting? Can you do it?"

    "But if she doesn''t want my mother to be saved, how can I watch my mother die? And that is the mother of Tang Tang, how can she see her own mother?" Do you think she is excessive?"

    Seeing her so excited, she took a deep breath and tried tomunicate with her calmly: "But my parents are very different from you to her. Everything in Tang¡¯s family should be her, but in fact it is all of you. Finally, my parents also drove her out of the Tang family for you. You are the daughter of the Tang family in the true sense. She did not enjoy the benefits that the Tang family had deserved, but she was responsible for the daughter of the Tang family. Do you feel fair? What do you do with it?"

    Tang Mi couldn¡¯t say that he was wrong with his conscience. He bit his lower lip and went over and didn¡¯t want to see him. After a long while, he said: ¡°It¡¯s her own fault, if she doesn¡¯t destroy our feelings again and again. Will my parents drive her away?"

    "Tang Mi, if you did something wrong, will your parents drive you out of the house?" Ji Shizhen really can''t stand it, she is deceiving herself. "Which time did you do something wrong, my parents have punished you? Hey, just a few words, this is a different treatment. If you are a Tang candy, would you be without any greed?"

    Tang Mi was blocked and had nothing to say, and he was angry and angry. "Even if this is the case, will she really die and die? Is it better than a human being?"

    "The doctor said, the chances of sessful surgery are only half. Even if you are lucky enough to seed, your mother will live for three years. Is this really necessary to do this? After all, the donor body will have an impact and cannot be regenerated. The child is over."

    "Then what do you mean by watching your mother die?" Tang honey was anxious andunched a temper. "What do you mean now? You are hurting her? Are you regretting that you didn''t choose her? Then you go find She!"

    "Tang Mi!" During the season, he hit the steering wheel and stopped the car on the side of the road. His eyes were filled with anger. "You don''t want to make trouble!"

    Seeing that he was really angry, Tang Mihong looked at him and grabbed him. "I am sorry, you are not angry with me. I am just too anxious. I don¡¯t think so. I know that I am selfish, but I have not The way, I really can''t bear the mother to leave us, even if only three years, I want to work hard for her, I know that this is not fair to Tang candy, but I canpensate her, I can give her a lot of money."

    In the middle of the season, he sighed in his heart. Tang Tang had a banquet. The wealth of the banquet was no less than that of the Tang Dynasty. People now have no money at the end of the Tang Dynasty. But he said that Tang Mi can¡¯t listen now.

    It seems that she only knows how to let her know the means of the banquet.

    During the season, I felt very tired and re-started the car without saying a word.

    Two people went outside the court''s family''s home, the guards still did not let them in, they waited until noon in the early morning until noon, and finally Tang honey''s body could not stand, and this had to go home.

    On the second day, Tang¡¯s situation became more and more serious. Many management groups collectively offered to resign. Tang Mi and Tang¡¯s father could not keep it. Tang¡¯s stock also fell even more. If this continues, Down¡¯s danger will be It is.

    Tang¡¯s father seemed to be ten years old at all, and said with his forehead tired, ¡°Honey, for the Tang sugar gimmick, the banquet is trying to ruin our Tang.¡±

    Tang honey lost a few pounds in just a few days, the whole person is very embarrassed, "Dad, what should we do now?"

    Tang¡¯s father sighed deeply. ¡°But, you have to find a way to tell the banquet. We will not force the Tang dynasty any more. Just ask him to let go of Down.¡±

    "Dad!" Tang sugar was a little hesitant. "So, don''t we save our mother?"

    Tang¡¯s father asked with ipetence: ¡°Unless I don¡¯t want to be Tang style, I don¡¯t care, but Down¡¯s is yours in the future. Are you willing to sacrifice Down?¡±

    Tang Mi bowed his head and his lips bitten almost bleeding, but he could not say how to say the two words.

    Tang¡¯s father smiled bitterly, and he couldn¡¯t say anything in his heart. He said: ¡°I thought it might make your mother live more than a year or two. Now it seems that there is no chance to try, then the girl¡¯s wings now. Hard, not how we want to treat it."

    Tang Mi silent, nodded after a long while, "OK, I will inform the season banquet."

    "Honey, remove the news, and then rify, but also Tangtang is innocent." In order to let Tang sugar promise, they did not hesitate to take advantage of the pressure of public opinion, most people on the Inte now are not filthy in Tang Dynasty.

    Tang Mi licked his fist and stood up and went out. He didn''t dare to wait another second.

    After Tang Mi left, Tang¡¯s father opened the drawer and took out an old photo from him. More than 20 years ago, the photo of him and his mother were taken. At that time, the mother of Tang had already had a big belly, and the child inside the stomach was Tang Tang. .

    At that time, they both wanted to give all the good things in the whole world to the unborn child in the stomach, but in the end they gave the best things in the whole world to another child. In fact, he knew that their husband and wife were both biased. There is no way, but there is no way, their heart only loves the Tang honey that they have exhausted their efforts, and they really can¡¯t love Tang Tang.

    It is their fault, everything is caused by them, maybe all of this is retribution.

    When the banquet received the news, he smiled ironically. It turned out to be the case. In the face of Tang, Tang¡¯s mother had to be ranked behind.

    The banquet took out a phone call to Zhuo Ji and Gu Changan respectively to call them and let them close.

    Tang Tang also heard the words from Tang Mi, could not help but ask the season feast: "Husband, Tang family will note to me again?"

    "Yeah." The feast took her and drove her into her arms. "They chose Down, and Tang would never dare to find you again."

    Tang Tang was not happy at all. I only felt that it was not a taste. "It¡¯s only five days. They didn¡¯t even insist on it for a month. I thought they really loved Tang¡¯s mother. It¡¯s better than nothing. Is it important to go to Down?"

    The feast touched her face and said the cruel truth. "If you lose Down, they lose their status and wealth, and most people are not willing to give up."

    Tang Tang was very confident and said: "I believe that if we are both sick, our baby will be able to save us if we have nothing!"

    The banquet wasughed out, but I still agree with it. "Ji Xiaoyu will definitely do this." Because he is the child they have carefully taught.

    Tang sugar could not help but cover his neck and buried his face in his arms. "Husband, since they will note to me, then we will not bother them."

    "Can you not be angry? It is because they are so many people on the Inte now."

    Tang Tang dubbed, "I am angry, but what can I do? Tang mother is so sick, I will be mad at them. If my loved one is sick, I will save it at all costs, so Don''t care about them."

    The banquet was kissed in her hair. "Don Sugar, you are so kind."

    But he is not at all kind.

    After the candy was slumbered, the banquet was smashed with a mobile phone and the information of one person was sent to Zhuo Ji.

    There, Zhuo Jigang just saw the information and called it directly. "You can do it at the banquet. You have found someone who can match Tangmu, and admire!"

    The quarterly banquet was sent to Zhuo Ji as abor reformer. He was sentenced to 30 years, and after a few years ofing out, he was willing to donate a kidney to pay for his family. Before the Tang family didn''t expect to go to the prison, they never found it.

    "Your kid can be worse than before." Zhu Ji continued to ask after he smiled and said: "You must not find this person to help the Tang family, let me say, what do you want to do next?"

    Seasonal Banquet: "Big Brother, you helped me bring this person to the Tang family. The request is for a 20% stake in Down. The owner of the stock writes Tang Tang."

    "Now the stocks added by Tang Mi and Tang''s father are almost 40%. You have to go halfway at once. The Tang family has to face the choice now."

    The banquet was a smile, "I have already found a chance for them, just look at them or not."

    And this 20% of the shares is not for the current Tang Tang, it is for the original Tang Tang, thank you for giving birth to him Ji Xiaoyan, and thank her for letting him meet this life love, after they Will not intervene in the management of Down, the annual dividends will be donated directly to the Hope Project.

    Zhuo Jizheng was ready to promise, and suddenly he remembered that he was now at home and asked: "Why don''t you go to the Tang family yourself?"

    The banquet touched the face of Tang Tang sugar in his arms and smiled and replied, "Because I want to bring my wife and children to travel."

    Zhuo Ji over there was embarrassed, and then smiled and agreed. "You kid! You are handed over to me, you are happy to y."

    "Thank you big brother."

    Hanging up the phone, the season feast did not sleep, but opened thetest e-mail in the mailbox, which is the result of the matching report he asked the brother to investigate about Tang Tang.

    He has seen countless times since he received the result. This time he still stared at the contents for a long time. He finally closed his eyes and chose to send it to Gu Changan.

    This time, it is time topletely solve it, let him do it.

 Chapter 82: end

    Gu Chang¡¯an changed his face when he saw this email the next day, and quickly called the quarterly banquet. At that time, the banquet was driving with a young man. On the way to y, I saw Gu Changan, the eyes were deep, and I took the headphones and picked them up.

    "The banquet, is this true?"

    "Brother." The banquet seriously called him a brother. "I don''t know how to handle it on your face. I will give it to you."

    Gu Changan was silent for a long time on the phone. Finally, he spit out a "good" word. The weight represented by this word knows each other.

    Hanging up the phone, Gu Changan smoked a cigarette from the cigarette case and whispered while recalling the childhood. At that time, Gu Ruran grew up with a lovely snow, always loved two small nephews and followed them a few older brothers. Short and low, every time someone is injured, she will bandage them with gauze and potion, and will blow them carefully.

    At that time, he was always very proud that he had such a beautiful and lovely sister, and all the other ones did not, he had it!

    However, when did the cute and kind little girl be like this now, even in retaliation, looking for someone to deliberately hit Tang Tang and Ji Yue, using the opportunity to go to the hospital for examination, let people take the Tang sugara to do kidney matching Check, and then secretly gave the results of the inspection to the Tang family, let the Tang family go to find Tang Tang.

    This step by step calction, really even they have been cheated.

    Gu Changan stayed alone for one afternoon, and took a pack of cigarettes. He finally mmed his heart and called the second old man at home. This time, I really can''t condone her anymore.

    I don¡¯t know about the sugar in the back. At this time, they are free to linger in the dreamy kingdom.

    The two children are the first toe to Disney, not to mention Tang Tang, one big two small happy broke, running inside with joy,ughter spread all the way. Grandfather of the season held his hands and smiled at the back, while the season banquet took a photo with the SLR in the back, in order to leave a beautiful moment.

    Ji Xiaoying is the most smug, facing the camera is not awkward, naturally puts a variety of postures, will squat for a while, will bow down for a while, with a professional model, andter for the sake of good looks, but also let The banquet bought him a pair of sunsses, which is as cool as a big brother.

    Compared with Ji Xiaoyan, Tang Tang and Nono are not good enough. The two face stiff and unable to face the camera. Theyugh more ugly than crying. They want tough at the feast and let them rx. The effect will not work, and thest photo taken is simply too no longer embarrassing.

    Ji Xiaoyan reluctantly asked the two to enter the scene teaching "photographing should be natural, don''t be afraid, just like me." Said, Ji Xiaoying put a few poses facing the lens.

    Tang Tang and Nono: "Can''t do it, I feel so good."

    "No, no, it''s really nervous, I can''t put it out." Tang Tang also imagined that her baby was so natural, but when she saw the camera, she was nervous, and she couldn''tugh.

    Nono thought that she had a small head, and she was nervous and could not stand it.

    "°¦" Ji Xiaoyan sighed again and sighed at the banquet, saying that he could do nothing.

    The seasonal feast smiled and pinched the forehead, and simply closed the SLR. "Okay, we don''t shoot, let''s go y here, y well, now let''s y the project."

    Tang Tang and Nono both breathed a sigh of relief, and Ji Xiaoying was also more interested in ying, so the family was so happy to set off for the ride. The first item to y is the carousel. The grandfather will not go to y, and the season banquet is not interested. In the end, let Tang Tang take two little guys up, and the mother and son will have fun. The mouthughed, and the banquet took advantage of the SLR, and recorded the happy time of the mother and the child. Under this time, Tang Tang and Nono were no longer nervous, and the expression was happy and natural.

    The banquet was very satisfactory. After the decision, the film was taken. So, the next time the mother and the child were responsible for the y. The grandfather of the season was responsible for watching, and the banquet was a professional photographer, and the family¡¯s shadow was carved. .

    In addition to Disney, the banquet also took a family to the hot spring resort to soak in the hot springs, go to the beach to see the sea, go to the historic sites to experience local attractions, go to the snack street to taste specialty snacks, eat and drink, and let go of the family every day. The happy hour was sent to the circle of friends and shared with everyone, which led to her friends circle is very lively every day.

    Tang Tang has never felt so happy, her husband and children are around, and the loving elders are happy to apany them. There are no troubles, only the boundless happiness and happiness. Undoubtedly, this will be the most memorable in her life. The memory, she will be carefully collected in my heart for a lifetime.

    The family just walked around and yed, and it was half a month after returning home. Although it was very fun to y, it must be said that the tour was really tiring. After the excitement of ying, one When I got home, I went to the west, and I was so tired that I could die in bed.

    After eating two little guys and Ji Grandpa went to sleep, Lei did not wake up, the quarter feast and Tang sugar finally rest, the season feast is good, the special forces can be strong, did not feel tired, can Tang The sugar is not the same, all of them arezy, and they don¡¯t want to get up in bed.

    The quarterly banquet was rare to see her sozy side, smiled and walked over to kiss her lips. "Don''t want to move?"

    "Well - my husband is so tired, I want to sleep for three days and three nights!"

    "Well, then sleep for three days and three nights, but you have to take a bath to go to the dust to sleepfortably." The banquet said, she directly slid her from the bed and went to the bathroom. "Know that you are tired, don''t want today. You move, I will wash you."

    Tang sugar blushed red, buried his shoulders and smashed it, so he was stripped into the bathtub with the essential oil, and the whole person wasfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but scream and kiss him sweetly. One bit, "Thank you husband."

    The banquet smiled and clicked on her little nose. "I can''t say it orally. You have a good rest tonight. When your physical strength is restored, please wait for your husband to thank you."

    Tang Tang bites his lower lip and licks his face, shyly replied "Hmm". They didn''t have that one for the past two months. It was really difficult for him to ask her for her diligence. He was very ufortable, but in order to let her have the energy to y the next day, she never resisted her, so she I was going toe back to him.

    I got a reply. The banquet smiled and kissed her on the back of her face. She took the towel and began to work hard to serve the wife to take a bath. After the wait, she took it back to the bed and stuffed it into the bed. "Sleep, take a good rest tonight, don''t have breakfast tomorrow morning, I will go out and buy."

    Tang Tang yawned again, nodded, closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep. He knew that the cell phone on the bed of the banquet suddenly rang, and this drove her sleeping insects away.

    The banquet patted her and looked at the electric disy. The name above made him lick his lips. When he rang to the fifth sound, he only picked it up. He didn¡¯t say anything at all, only "hmm" and hanged two times. It is.

    Tang Tang curiously went over and saw that it was Gu Chang¡¯an¡¯s call and asked, ¡°What is the big brother of Chang¡¯an?¡±

    The feast of the season was paused and said: "He told me about Gu Ruran, Gu Ruran was sent to work abroad by Gu Jia, and at least he would note back to China within ten years." It is a disguised exile.

    Tang Tang was shocked. "What happened? Why did their family do this?"

    The banquet was intended to be toldter, but now she will tell her when she asks. "Don Sugar, do you still remember the report in Tang Mi''s hand?"

    Tang Tang only felt that it was wrong when he heard this sentence. He tried to ask: "Is the report the hand of Gu Ruran?"

    "Well, it''s her. The one who hit you at the beginning was her. The purpose is not to ask for your life, just to let you go to the hospital for an examination, and the doctor who checked you happens to be her college ssmate. For many years, she finally promised her to secretly give you a matching check."

    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder." Tang sugar muttered, it was supposed to be arrogant, but now she has received the punishment she deserved, and she does not have to hold it anymore. Later, when this person does not exist All right.

    However, Tang Tang still remembered one thing, looked up at him and cautiously asked: "Husband, what happened to the Tang family? Tang mother she"

    The banquet will know that she will not forget, and she will follow her loose hair. "Don''t worry, I found a suitable kidney source for Tang family. Tang mother has already had surgery, and the operation has seeded. Fortunately, maybe Live for one to three years."

    "Found?" Tang Tang was shocked by this news first, and then it was doubts. "But you don''t like Tang family, don''t want to involve them? Why do you help them find the kidney?"

    "I am not helping them." The banquet looked at her eyes seriously. "I just don''t want any embarrassing possibilities in your heart. After all, your body is a daughter of Tang family. I am afraid that you will be in your heart after the death of my mother." Think more, you, the most kind."

    Tang Tang¡¯s heart suddenly burst into a touch of iprehensibility, and it turned out to be for her. To tell the truth, although she knows that she should not help the Tang family, even if she is a stranger, she will also remember it in her heart. But now that she knows that Tang has already had an operation, she is really relieved and can finally be thoroughly forgotten.

    "How is your husband so good, I love you so much." Tang sugar can not help but hold his neck "Ma Ma" kissed two.

    The banquet was deared and she exchanged a long kiss with her, and she said to her: "I am not helping them for free. I asked Tang from the Tang family for a 20% stake in Tang. sugar."

    Tang Tang immediately understood that Tang Tang was not her, but the original Tang Tang. "Husband, are you helping the original Tang candy?"

    "Well, the Tang family should have had her share. Now give it to her. Thanks to her for giving birth to Ji Xiaoyu, and thanking her for letting me meet you. I hope this will make her regret."

    Tang Tang sighed at him with sighs. He really thought about everything and let her have no regrets or worries.

    So, what do you want?

    This night, Tang Tang saw a strange and familiar little girl in her sleep.

    This is a little girl with a low ponytail. The skin is dark and rough, her body is thin, her clothes are worn and loose, and the whole person seems to be able to blow away after a gust of wind, but such a thin little girl is carrying arge bucket of pigs. Food, squatting to the pigsty, rolling up the sleeves to feed the pigs, after feeding the pigs, carrying the backs and going to the mountains to smash the firewood, the backs were full of Dangdang, and it seemed to drown the thin and thin, and walked in On the way home, she identally fell on the mountain road because of the unbearable weight, and her knees fell out of blood, but she refused to take care of it and climbed up to continue home.

    A middle-aged woman saw hering back and poked her head ording to her head. "After going up the mountain, I haven¡¯te back since now. Are youzy? How can you not bezy when you eat? You lose money. !"

    The girl licked her lips and waited for her to finish silently. After she finished, she went into the kitchen to start cooking. However, when I was eating, there was only brown rice and vegetables in the girl''s bowl. There was no meat, and all the meat was in the girl''s brother''s bowl.

    Tang Tang is like an invisible person who came to the scene. I watched the girl''s every move but no one found her. She looked at the girl from morning to night, and waited until the dead of night to quietly take out the candle and sneak in the book. .

    Tang Tang didn''t understand why he came here. He wanted to go but couldn''t walk. He could only stay with the girl every day, watching her live a tired and hard life, day after day. Until one day, the girl¡¯s face with no expression for many years showed a happy smile for the first time. Because she was admitted to the key university A, she would soon leave this barren but painful home!

    The girl couldn''t sleep in excitement. She rushed to the bathroom in the middle of the night. She passed by her parents'' room and found that there was still a light in the room. There was a voiceing from the girl. The girl approached and asked her parents what happened, but she heard her at the door. I was shocked by the cold news of her limbs: she is not the daughter of this family. She was deliberately lost by a woman. She was originally the daughter of a wealthy family, and her home is in the city of A, where A is located, her own life. Dad is named Tang, the president of the Down Group.

    And this pair of men and women who selfishly changed her life were afraid that she would destroy the happiness of her own daughter, and she nned not to let her go to college and marry someone to change the bride price.

    The girl¡¯s heart suddenly burst into anger and unwillingness at this moment, so why should they do this to her! Why? As a result, the girl smuggled her luggage overnight and rushed to the city of A. She found the Down Group and finally met her own parents after a few days at the door.

    The girl thought that her tragic life could finally be over. Wherever she knew, she was another abyss.

    The alienation and strangeness in the eyes of her biological parents made her dare not approach. The magnificent vi made her even cautious to breathe. The servant¡¯s respectful attitude was even more devastating. And the girl who took her life is like a real princess with a lot of attention and thousands of pets. Compared with this girl, she is like a descendant of the Tang family.

    The most let her copse is that the biological parents refused to admit her identity, said that she is a foster daughter, and that girl is the biological daughter.

    The girl cried secretly at night, night after night.

    Seeing that Tang sugar was crying here, she knew who the girl was. She was the original Tang sugar.

    "I am so tired" at this moment, a weak and desperate voice came from behind her, Tang Tang was shocked, turned and looked at it, and saw a white empty space, and in this open space A girl sitting on her knees looked at her quietly.

    Tang Tang was shocked. "Are you the original Tang sugar?"

    ''Tang Sugar'' looked calm and empty, and looked at her. "I am. But I don''t want to surname Tang. I regret it. I shouldn''te to find my biological parents. If I don''te, my life will not be such a despair." ¡±

    Tang Tang took the first two steps. "Where are we? Why are you here? Are you still alive?"

    ''Tang Sugar'' shook his head. "I am already dead. Now it is just a glimpse of consciousness in your body. I brought you here. I just want to talk to you at the end before disappearing. Don''t be afraid." ¡±

    Tang Tang couldn''t understand what was going on, but the intuition told herself that she wouldn''t hurt herself, so she also learned how she sat down and was ready to listen quietly.

    ¡®Tang Sugar¡¯ smiled. ¡°You are better than me. You are a girl worthy of love.¡±

    Tang sugar does not know what to say.

    "I am going to disappear soon. It is you and the banquet to solve all the regrets for me. I have no nostalgia in this world, and I can finally leave with confidence." ''Tang Sugar'' showed a relieved smile, "but in Before I leave, I want to say thank you to you. Thank you for loving Xiaoxi and the banquet. Thank you for helping me to give them a good life. I am not a good mother or a good wife. I am sorry for them, but I really Not deliberate, I can''t control myself. I can only numb myself by drunkenness and drunkenness. Otherwise, I am really going to live, but I finally chose to end it all because I want to bepletely free. ¡±

    Tang Tang was surprised, it turned out to be the case.

    "Don Sugar, I am d that you reced me and helped me to live what I want. Thank you very much. If you can, can you help me say thank you to the banquet? I want to thank him, thank him. I refused the family¡¯s request for kidney donation, and thanked him for the 20% stake for me. Now I canpletely end my mind andpletely leave the world. Thank you. ¡±

    Tang Tang nodded with tears. "Well, I will help you tell him."

    ¡®Tang Sugar¡¯ smiled. ¡°I hope that you have passed the happiness, goodbye.¡± After finishing this sentence, her body gradually became transparent and more and more transparent. Finally, it turned into a smoky smoke thatpletely disappeared into the world.

    "Don Sugar!" Tang sugar suddenly opened her eyes from her sleep, into the white ceiling, and she was lying on the big bed at home.

    She woke up.

    The sound of the birds singing in the ear, Tang sugar turned to look at it, the outside sun just came in from the window, sprinkled a room Jinhui, and outside the door, Ji Xiaoying and Nono cheerfulughter faintly passed Come.

    This is a happy life.

    Tang sugar slowly smiled and gently whispered, "I will, we will all be happy."

    - Complete the text -

    The author has something to say: the text is here, but it is not finished, the next is Ji Xiaoying and Nono¡¯s, and the little cute ones like us again.

    In the next article, write "Dudu Diary", like the pre-collection collection.

 Chapter 83: One extra

    Yi Xiaoying and Nono¡¯s kindergartens in their homes are mixed from small sses torge sses. When the two children are seven years old, they can finally enter the primary school life. It is.

    The primary school is different from the kindergarten. The teacher has strict requirements for the students. The first ss teacher asks the children to listen carefully to the ss, and it is not allowed to talk casually. Such a request is a form of torture for children who have just attended elementary school, of course, except for Nono.

    Nono has always been a very able child to sit on. Little girl can sit up and sleep at night, not to mention sitting down from ss to ss, so she listens to the teacher and sits still and listens carefully. .

    Noun''s iprehensible look contrasted with the grass-like children underneath a group of ass, so he quickly entered the eyes of the teachers. The teachers looked at her eyes and talked to other children. Not the same, don''t mention it more.

    Therefore, when the teacher needs to call the children to answer questions, the first one is Nono.

    Nono smashed his eyes and stood up from his seat. He was watched by the whole ss at once. The children with sharp eyes found Noon¡¯s ears wearing strange things, and could not help but quietly with the children around. After discussion, everyone said that they were very curious and guessed what it was.

    When I was in ss, a small fat man ran to the Noon desk. Xiaopeng pointed to the hearing aid on Winno''s ear and asked Nono: "Wenno, what is your ear?"

    Nono touched his ear, thought about it, and answered him truthfully: "This is a hearing aid."

    Where does the child of this age know what a hearing aid is, so the little fat man curiously asks: "What is a hearing aid? Why do you have us?"

    Nonoben didn''t want to talk about his own ear problems, but when she thought about getting along with her ssmates before school, if she didn''t exin her, she would not be happy, so she exined it one by one: "The hearing aid is wearing I can hear it clearly afterwards, because I can''t hear the sound in my ear, so I want to wear this."

    The little fat man reacted for two seconds, suddenly his eyes widened back two steps, pointing to Nono yelling: "You are a blind man!"

    "Wow, it turns out she is a blind man, then we are going to stay away from her."

    "Yeah, what if we be a blind man?"

    "Can I tell the teacher to adjust a seat? I don''t dare to sit in front of her. I am afraid to be a blind man."

    The children have been talking about it in horror or astonishment, and they are all automatically away from Nono, as if she is terrible.

    Nono''s eyes were dark and dark, and he licked his lips and looked down at his book without saying a word. He didn''t care about the people around him.

    I have been used to it for so many years.

    At this moment, the little fat man who had just pointed to Nono¡¯s shouting her nephew suddenly made a scream of ¡°ah¡±, and he saw him squatting and sucking, and the underground next to him was lying quietly on a ckboard. rub.

    He was attacked by the ckboard.

    In the past, the little fat man turned his head and turned his head. "Whoever beats me with a ckboard, give me a stand out!"

    "I yed." Ji Xiaoyan walked down from the podium and patted the chalk ash on his hand while walking.

    "What are you doing to beat me?" The little fat man was a bit embarrassed by Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s frank attitude. People who identally hit him were not all afraid of being embarrassed. How can this person think about it? What is his appearance?

    However, watching Ji Xiaoyan did not grow tall and he was not strong, the little fat man snorted and held his fist in front of Ji Xiaoyan. "Are you looking for death?"

    Ji Xiaoying does not put this **** man in his eyes. "I see you are dead. If you want to say that Wennu is a blind man next time, I will see you once!"

    Being threatened by a boy who is not strong, the little fat man feels very lost face, shouting loudly: "She was originally a blind man, or what kind of hearing aid is worn, isn''t the person saying it?"

    "You are really looking for death!" Ji Xiaoyu said, rushing up with his fist, gave him a punch ording to the face of the little fat man, and beat the little fat man back two steps and fell to the ground, startling A piece of dust.

    The little fat man squatted on the ground, couldn''t believe that he was beaten, or was ying in front of so many people. The little fat man who had always been a bully at home and kindergarten didn''t do it. Scorpion, when he got up, he raised his fist and rushed toward the quarter. "You dare to beat me, I want to kill you."

    The two men instantly became a group.

    Although Ji Xiaoying was a little fat group when he was a child, he has gradually drawn up with his age. Now he is thin and tall, and he can already see the long and straight look like a seasonal feast. The little fat man is different. He is one head taller than Ji Xiaoying, and his body size is doubled. In such a situation where the body contrast is obvious, the students watching around think that Ji Xiaoying is going to be miserable. Cover your eyes.

    However, the facts made the children stunned.

    Ji Xiaoying overthrew the little fat man with an overwhelming victory. The little fat man was screamed and cried, and there was no backhand. Finally, the ss teacher came over and stopped to save the poor fat man from Ji Xiaoying.

    But at this time, the little fat man has be a miserable little fat man, I don''t know if his parents can still recognize it.

    On the first day of school, I was fighting, and I yed so badly. This kind of thing naturally couldn¡¯t help the parents. The teacher in charge of the ss had to call and notify the parents of both parties.

    The parents of Xiaopang thought that they were the ones who had their own children. They were preparing toe and apologies as usual. How do you know that your child¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head? It is.

    The little fat mother yelled excitedly: "Who hit my child?"

    The teacher in charge of the ss teacher is afraid that the parents are too excited to hurt the child. I am so busy to go forward and appease: "Don''t be excited about Zhu Xi''s mother. The children have a little contradiction between them. Let''s sit down and solve it?"

    Zhu Xi¡¯s father looked around and saw the children present. Apart from his own little fat man, there was only one little girl and one little boy, but he felt that the quiet, white and tender little girl was not quite like someone who could y his own son. There is only a little boy with a refined and refined temperament.

    Zhu Xi¡¯s father pointed to Ji Xiaoyan and asked the teacher, ¡°Is this son ying my son?¡±

    Zhu Xi¡¯s father is also tall and strong, and it¡¯s a little scary. At first nce, Zhu Xi¡¯s body shape is her father¡¯s body. The teacher is afraid that he will hit the child when he is angry. He will subconsciously hide Ji Xiaoyu behind himself and appease the road. "Don''t be angry with Zhu Xi, you are indeed a conflict between Ji Xiaoying and Zhu Xi, but it is also because Zhu Xi said that Wennuo is a blind man. Ji Xiaoyu is also angry but the child is still small. Be sensible, calm down, wait until the parents of Ji Xiaoyu arrive at us andmunicate again?"

    ¡° Needless to say!¡± Zhu Xi¡¯s father blocked the teacher¡¯s words with a big hand and said directly: ¡°Teacher, please give us Zhu Xi¡¯s transfer to the front of Ji Xiaoying¡¯s ssmates.¡±

    "Ah?" The teacher in charge of the ss thought that he had got it wrong. "What did you say, Zhu Xi, Dad?"

    Zhu Dad repeated patiently and directly smashed the head teacher.

    Mother Zhu apologized to go to Nono and touched her little head and apologized to her: "Small girl is sorry, our family Zhu Xi is too bad, Auntie went back to teach him, I promise that he will not dare to say you again next time. ""

    After that, Ms. Zhu went to Ji Xiaoyu and said to him: "Children, in the future, our family Zhu Xi is sitting in front of you. Can you help his uncle and aunt to control him? If he is not honest, you will only be embarrassed, as long as you are not jealous. It¡¯s broken. Can you help your uncle and aunt?

    Ji Xiaoyan also had a rare encounter. He thought that the little fat man¡¯s parents came to him to settle ounts. He was thinking about a solution. How do you know that the plot is so magical?

    When everyone was jealous, the little fat man who was the victim first responded to the meaning of his parents. The moment of "à»" was opened. "Mother and Dad, you are too much. I want to tell my grandparents. Ill abuse me!"

    When Zhu dad raised his hand, he gave him a p. "Shut up, you, your grandparents went abroad to travel, and you can''t protect you for a while. Don''t expect them to save you. You will give me honestly." I don''t obey, I am dying you!"

    Zhu Xi suddenly cried out of his mouth, and his grief turned into a river.

    The teacher in charge of the ss finally understood what was going on, and I was overjoyed. I liked the parents who are so reasonable. What she fears most is the parents who blindly pet the children.

    This is just great.

    Therefore, when Tang Tang rushed to the school in a hurry, Zhu Dad and Zhu mother had brought Zhu Xi back, and the matter has not been resolved and it has been sessfully concluded.

    Knowing the reason for Ji Xiaoyan''s fight, Tang Tang and the banquet did not criticize him. He only wanted him not to be impulsive in the future, and he wanted to do it again, but also to grasp the strength of hands-on.

    However, just because Ji Xiaoying showed this absolute strength, since then the children around have really dared to say that Nono is a blind man, and Zhu Xiaoxiao fat was also transferred to the front of Ji Xiaoyan, as long as the trouble is not obedient It will be fattened by Ji Xiaoyan. At the beginning, he was not convinced, but he was honest when he was squatting at him. Later, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a fuss, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to sneak into the ss. This made Zhu Dad and Zhu¡¯s mother don¡¯t want to thank Ji Xiaoyan. Always buy good food for him and Nono.

    Because of this, Zhu Jia and Ji Jia were both familiar with each other. The two families often had dinner together. After several times, they found that they had a good rtionship with each other and became good friends. The three children became good partners. From the very beginning, it was said that Nono was a blind man. Later, when he heard someoneughing at Nono, he would go up with the back of Ji Xiaoying.

    Ji Xiaoying¡¯s elementary school career can be described as a history of specializing in bear children. The entire elementary school has to ridicule and discriminate against Nono¡¯s, and he¡¯s got rid of it alone, and he¡¯s dissatisfied with it until he¡¯s convinced. Therefore, Ji Xiaoying has be a recognized boss in the whole school. When ites to a small season, everyone knows.

    Of course, Ji Xiaoyu is not only famous because he has a hard fist, but also because he is handsome, and because he has good grades.

    Such a boy who can fight and handsome and good results, it is difficult to attract people, until the fifth grade, gradually many girls see him blushing, love letters are also one by one to Ji Xiaoying Put on the table.

    Many girls thought that Nono was the sister of Ji Xiaoying, and she asked her to send a love letter to Ji Xiaoying. Nuno shook her head faintly every time and bowed her head to ignore the girls. Over time, these girls will not find her, but everyone said that Ji Xiaoying has a bad sister.

    Ji Xiaoying didn''t feel much about the love letter. Every time he didn''t bother to look at it, he just thrown the trash can. It was better to go to the basketball court to y the game.

    Ji Xiaoying loves sports, especially loves to y basketball. In addition to physical education sses, he will go to the yground for an hour and go home every day after school, and Nono will have a towel and water waiting for him while waiting for his homework. The whole person is out of ce with the lively basketball court. However, many boys who y basketball with Ji Xiaoying are envious of Ji Xiaoyan, saying that if they have such a good sister, they will be fine.

    Every time, Ji Xiaoying proudly said: "You can''t envy you. My sister is not as embarrassed as my Nono."

    Everyone said he wanted to hit him.

    The days of elementary school have been so calm and enjoyable for five years, and the changes have urred in the fifth semester.

    This semester, a small basketball court suddenly appeared a distinctive figure, a beautiful girl with a ponytail skin and a beautiful white face joined them, and they sweated with a group of boys on the field. youth.

 Chapter 84: Two extra

    The girl¡¯s movements are very beautiful. Theyman can see that her basketball skills are very good, even better than many boys, just behind the season.

    Such a girl who has a good basketball and has yed well has naturally be the focus of attention of the public. As a result, every time a group of people y, there will be many students on the basketball court to watch.

    The girl named Wei Jia, who just transferred from the emperor, said that she had an authentic Beijing film and English. She was tall and slim, her skin was white and dazzling, her clothes were famous brands, and two dimples were highlighted. Come out, beautiful, and small age is enough to see the amazing in the future.

    Twelve or three years old is the age of young Muai. Many children secretly talk about love. In the eyes of children of this age, it is normal to fall in love. Therefore, girls like Wei Jia Naturally attracted the attention of most boys. From the second day of hering, she began to have a love letter on her desk, and more than a day, less than half a month, Wei Jia became a small energy and season Xiaomei¡¯s man of the world is on the top of the school¡¯s flower list.

    But Weijia is different from traditional school flowers. She is not a weakdy. She loves sports and sunshine. She likes sports and games. She likes and is good at it. She is good at ying basketball. Basketball skills are very good. Generally boys. They are not her opponents, and Ji Xiaoying can still suppress her abuse.

    In addition to his father, Ji Xiaoying is extremely rare to encounter such an age-appropriate opponent. He is not excited. He used to be less interested in girls than Nono, but he has been hurting in games and basketball. After a few quick and painful spells, I will not exclude her from joining their activities. Over time, she will take the initiative to call her, and the dinner after the exercise will naturally take her, and their group will be more. A Wei Jia, a girl other than Nono.

    Nono is a girl who is slow and does not like to talk and is less unassuming. She sits quietly in it and is easily overlooked. Compared with Nono, Wei Jia is a girl withpletely different personality. She is generous and generous. In the section, wherever you can mingle with everyone, like a little sun shining, so everyone in the group naturally loves to get along with Wei Jia. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t like Nono. It¡¯s really noon¡¯s temper, they I don''t know how to get along with her. Therefore, Wei Jia is a veritable group pet in the team.

    Because Wei Jia''s ability to violently sts, it is a bit like the Ji Xiaoyan. For a long time, everyone called Ji Xiaowei as a brother, Wei Jia as a sister, and listened to the same as a couple.

    However, neither of the two parties took this seriously.

    One year''s time passed by, and soon ended the six-year primary school career. After the primary school graduation exam, a small school organized a whole school basketball game. Ji Xiaoyu¡¯s ss was the most special one because of the inside. There is only one female basketball yer in the whole school, and this female basketball yer is still recognized as the big school flower. Therefore, the basketball team of the first ss is the most eye-catching. Of course, their strength is also the strongest, led by Ji Xiaoying. The next pass will be the final champion.

    On the night of winning the championship, everyone decided to celebrate together. In addition to the team of people who yed basketball, the only outsiders were Nono and the little fat man Zhu Xi.

    The squad leader is also a basketball team. It is natural that he is responsible for arranging activities. He has set a famous restaurant and led everyone to go in and out.

    I am about to enter junior high school. In this group of people, they are already a veritable adult. So some people suggest that everyone drink some wine tonight. This proposal has been unanimously supported by everyone. The squad leader moved without saying anything. The hatchback beeres up.

    Everyone screamed with excitement and drunk with a bottle. One of them said: "Today is a good day, let''s have a drink, no one can deny it!"

    He said, he put a bottle in front of Nono''s, and blinked at her. "Happy tonight, Nono''s sister also drinks a little, rest assured, beer will not be drunk."

    Nono has never touched the wine, and he did not intend to touch the wine. He was about to wave his hand and refused. Ji Xiaoyan, sitting next to her, reached out and took the bottle from Nono. "Go and go, Nono is a little girl." What kind of wine, our big lords will drink, girls will drink."

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s boy naturally didn¡¯t dare to give Nono wine anymore. When it was Waka¡¯s turn, she was nning to skip her. Who knows that Wei Jia grabbed the bottle and smiled and said: ¡°I am not so weak. I can drink, you can not treat me as a girl."

    When everyone heard it, they apuded and sipped.

    "Well, it¡¯s my sister, it¡¯s a cow!"

    "You can ah, sister, it seems that the amount of wine is not good."

    "666, I have to drink a few more cups with my sister tonight."

    Wei Jia pushed the atmosphere to the top, and the time was so busy in the box, Ji Xiaoyan was also so troubled that everyone had to pick up the cup to drink. Noro saw it and smashed his trouser legs under the table. When I came over, I shook my head and said in a small voice: "Oh my brother is still young, don''t drink alcohol, drink bad."

    Ji Xiaoyan smiled and patted her appeasefully. "It''s okay, the beer is low, I will drink a little, not drunk."

    Others followed: "Yes, yes, beer is not drunk, nothing!"

    "Norno''s sister, we are not small, don''t need to be so embarrassed!"

    "Nono sister is obedient, oh, while eating, I will buy you delicious food!"

    Wei Jia also smiled and said to Nono: "You can''t disappoint Nono. I want to have a few drinks with Ji Ziyu today. I want to see if I am better than the amount of alcohol."

    After that, Wei Jia directly patted Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How about the season, dare topare with me? I don¡¯t believe that you are better than drinking.¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan turned her eyes. "Go and go, don''t talk nonsense, drink and drink."

    "Well, just wait for you." Wei Jia directly looked up and made a cup.

    Ji Xiaoying also followed a drink.

    "Good! My brother, Jiajie, is a cow,e back again." The people around him swelled and went to Weijia and Ji Xiaoyu to pour wine. Wei Jii refused to touch him again, and looked up again with Ji Xiaoyan. It is a cup.

    Ji Xiaoyan used her finger to point her. "Are you crazy today?"

    Wei Jia showed him a provocative look. "If you don''t want to drink, you will admit defeat, and I have no trouble for you."

    Ji Xiaoxiao smiled and raised his cup and followed a drink.

    The behavior of the two people has heated up the atmosphere, and the people in the whole box have followed up and drunk. It¡¯s time to push the cup for a good time. Only Nono and Zhu Xi, who are afraid to be drunk by their father, quietly Sitting and not drinking.

    Nono watched Ji Xiaoyu drink a cup and a cup, licked his lips, and finally put down his hand holding his trouser legs and bowed his head.

    Zhu Xi sat on the other side of Nono, and looked at her in her eyes. She pulled her sleeve andforted her softly. "Nono, don''t worry, they are so happy, plus immediately. I have to leave school and I want to have a good meal."

    Nono lowered his voice and took up his chopsticks to eat his own meal. He did not raise his head again.

    The meal has been eaten from five to nine, and a group of people are drunk, but no one wants to go home, go to KtV to sing and sing again, can take a look at the time, thinking about Tang Tangyi still When the family waited for them to go back, they wanted to go back first, so they pulled up the face that was obviously a little drunk, and said, "Small brother, let''s go back first, and we are still waiting for us at home."

    Ji Xiaoyan thought about it and wanted to agree. Wei Jia rushed from behind and hanged on his arm in a drunken manner. He said with a big tongue: "No ran, say good to apany the end, who can¡¯t talk Who is the dog!"

    Ji Xiaoyan just said that he would apany him to the end of the day. If he thought that he had said something he couldn¡¯t say, he bowed his head and talked with Nono: "Nono, let¡¯s go y for a while, can we go home in an hour? ¡±

    Nono frowned, she didn''t want to go to KtV, she didn''t like the ce.

    Seeing that Ji Xiaoying still didn''t leave, Wei Jia took his hand and went to the other side. "Let''s go, what do men do?"

    Nono stared at the two men''s hands together, his eyes darkened, looked up at Ji Xiaoyan, whispered: "Little brother, I have to go back first, I want to go back to rest."

    Ji Xiaoyan was urged by Wei Jia and others. Here, Nono had to go back. When he was in trouble, he saw Zhu Xi standing next to Nono. The sh of light shed and said to him: "Fat, you send Nono back. To ensure her safety, she has a little hair, I only ask you!"

    Zhu Xi looked at Nono and nodded and agreed.

    Ji Xiaoyan was dragged by Wei Jia and turned back to Nono to wave. "Nono, you go back first, I will go backter."

    Nono nodded and did not shake his head, and stood quietly watching them go far, until they could not see their figure still motionless.

    Zhu Xi scratched his head and took the bag from Nono¡¯s back. "Nono, let''s go back."

    Nono was speechless in the original ce. After a long time, he was low and "hmm" and turned around and went back with him.

    When I got home that night, Ji Xiaoyan didn''t see Nono. She saw her door smudged in ck and whispered. "Sleep so early, I don''t wait for me to sleep. That''s it, don''t bother her." ""

    The next day, I officially went to summer vacation. I didn''t have to go to school. Ji Xiaoying had been sleeping until the sun was shining for lunch. Tang Tang poked his head and criticized him. "When you go out to y, don''t y sote, work and regrity, When you are long, you can''t start at night."

    Ji Xiaoyan happily smiled at Tang Tang. "I know my beautiful mother, I won''t be in the future. The exception isst night."

    Tang Tang knew that he had no sense to say that he had a measure, but only gave him soup.

    Nono has been bowing to dinner. She hasn''t talked until now. Ji Xiaoyan volunteered to ask her: "Nono, did you sleep so earlyst night?"

    Nono "hmm".

    "Oh, let me y with that afternoon. They said yesterday that they are going to skate, I will take you to y."

    Nono raised his head and asked him, "Who are there?"

    "Just Dawei, monkeys and Wei Jia."

    Nono bowed his head. "I don''t go, I want to read at home."

    "Don''t, just take the summer vacation, go out and rx, you are bored at home all day long."

    Nono still shook his head. "I don''t like ice skating very much. It''s not boring to read at home."

    Tang Tang sees that Nono really does not want to go out, he said: "Nono likes to be quiet. She doesn''t want to go out and can''t go out."

    Ji Xiaoyan sighed and licked Noon''s head. "Well, I have to go."

    The author has something to say: Ji Xiaoying also has a second-phase, the second-phase fancy is dead everyday, and he is crying behind him

 Chapter 85: Extra three

    The summer vacation has just begun. Ji Xiaoying is not going out to y every day or to y in other ces. He is the head of the group. He does not y in other people. Get up, so every day the group wille to the house to find him, and leave as soon as they finish eating.

    Wei Jia¡¯s home is close to the ce where Ji¡¯s family lives now, so she wille to the house to wait for a long time. She is very familiar with the family, and sometimes stays at the quarter to eat.

    Ji Jia suddenly became alive because of their existence, but after they finished eating and waiting for them to leave, there was only Tang Tang and Nono at home. After noon, Nono went out to y with them again. He stayed at home and stayed with Tang Tang. Sometimes reading books sometimes helped Tang Tang to make clothes together. He was quiet and never talked. .

    Tang Tang touched her head. "Howe you didn''t go out with your little brother recently? Is it a contradiction?"

    "No." Nono squinted. "I don''t y basketball, I don''t y games, I don''t know what they will."

    Tang Tang can see that Nono is a little unhappy, but the child doesn''t want to say that she is not reluctant. She only said: "Isn''t it really boring at home that day? It''s rare to go to the summer vacation, go out and have fun." It doesn''t matter, then don''t y with the guys, you can find something you like to y."

    It took a long time for Nono to "hmm".

    Just as Zhu Xi nned to lose weight, his mother gave him a weight loss fitness summer camp, which allowed him to improve his physical fitness while also losing weight. This made him very hard to run over andin with Nono, one hundred did not want to go.

    After listening to Nono, he quietly said to him: "You should lose weight."

    Zhu Xi suddenly cried and lost his face, grievancesined: "Nono, do you think I am fat?"

    Nono nodded truthfully. "The boy is not fat."

    Zhu Xi bowed his head. In fact, he also knows that fat is not good-looking. Girls like thin and tall boys, just like a brother. "In fact, I also want to lose weight, but I can''t insist on losing weight."

    Nono patted his shoulder and suddenly said, "I will apany you."

    "Ah?" Zhu Xi suddenly raised his head. "What do you say? You want to go with me to lose weight?"

    Nono nodded. "I am going, we are together, but I don''t lose weight, I am fitness, and I will supervise you to lose weightter."

    "Really? You didn''t lie to me?"

    "No, I don''t have anything to do at home anyway."

    Zhu Xiba blinked his eyes and suddenly smiled. He nodded strongly. "Good Nono, you supervise me, I can definitely reduce it!"

    Nono saw it and smiled.

    Tang Tang knows that Nono is also very supportive after going to this summer camp. It doesn''t mean much to be boring at home all day. It is better to go out for sports, and Nono''s poor body and multi-sports are good. Therefore, Tang Tang also gave a name to Nono. On the second day, Nono started with Zhu Xi.

    Last night, Ji Xiaoying and Wei Jia yed a game. After the game, they went to eat the barbecue. After they finished, they sent Wei Jia home. It was veryte when they came back, so they identally slept their heads. It¡¯s almost time for lunch.

    He looked around, didn''t see the people of Nono, asked Tang Tang, "Mom, Nono?"

    Tang Tang gave him a look. "You still know that you are asking Nono. You have been crazy for so many days. You have nothing to do with Nono. You are mad at me!"

    "Oh, Mom, Nono doesn''t like to go with me. She doesn''t want to go to what I can do." Ji Xiaoying gave Tang Tang a shoulder. "Mom, you haven''t told me yet, where is Nono?"

    "Nono went to the summer camp with her."

    "Summer camp?" Ji Xiaoying suddenly paused, not calm, "she didn''t tell me anything?"

    "How did she tell you, you don''t see people all day, who is still dead in the morning. And why do you want to tell you, you can go out with others, can Nono not?"

    Ji Xiaoyan scratched his head irritably, and picked up the phone to call Nono, but the phone was turned off.

    Tang Tang said that he said: "Nono did not bring a mobile phone when he left."

    "What!" Ji Xiaoyan''s face sankpletely, and asked after a long while: "Where did she go?"

    Tang Tang was so funny, this stinky boy was so cold in this time, now I know it is urgent. ¡°The location is not fixed, go everywhere, there is no specific location.¡±

    Ji Xiaoying was even more blocked in his heart. He felt that his breathing was not smooth. He didn''t know what was going on. He could only distribute this suffocation on the court and abused all the people.

    "Yi Xiaoyu, you are crazy, what medicine is wrong today?" Wei Jia is sweaty, soaked in the ball on the already well-defined body, there is a kind of beauty of this age girl, if there is Nothing attracts the opposite sex.

    But Ji Xiaoxiao did not care about her, and licked the sweat on her head. She still felt ufortable. She simply poured a bottle of water and let herself have a cool heart.

    Wei Jia took a towel and tried to wipe him, but he was pulled away by his hand and wiped his face away.

    Everyone looks at each other. "What happened to the boss today? Eat explosives?"

    "I don''t know, I feel very bad."

    "I feel that the boss is very annoyed, and definitely what happened."

    Wei Jia looked at his back and bit his lip. He quickly followed up and pulled Ji Xiaoying''s arm from behind. "What happened to you today? What are you doing?"

    Ji Xiaoyan quickly opened her hand. "Nothing, I just don''t want to y, I am going home, don''t follow me."

    After he was beaten twice, Wei Jia had no face, and the anger was no longer followed, and he turned back home.

    Ji Xiaoyan has never been separated from Nono for so long since he was a child. He only feels that the whole person is not good, he is very annoyed, he wants to do something to vent, but he can''t afford to do anything.

    It must have been disappeared, and Nono is not used to it. It is good to wait for Nono to return.

    Ji Xiaoyan looked forward to Nono''s return every day, so he hoped for a whole summer vacation until Noon came back three days before the start of junior high school.

    Ji Xiaoying heard that Nono had arrived at home. He lost a bunch of people and ran to his home. He ran sweaty and panting, but he couldn¡¯t get too sweaty. He rushed into Noi¡¯s arms. Dissatisfied with the dissatisfaction in my heart, "Your bad girl has finally returned, who will allow you to disappear without a mobile phone! I will interrupt your leg next time!"

    "You dare to interrupt Nono''s legs. I will interrupt your legs first." The holiday banquet at home gave Ji Xiaoyan a chestnut, and the season was screaming, Nono took the opportunity to withdraw from his arms. Come, smile at him.

    Ji Xiaoyan carefully looked at her. She didn''t see her hair grow long in a summer vacation. She was taller, and the baby fat on her face suddenly disappeared. The whole person seemed to grow up.

    Ji Xiaoyu lived.

    Nono took out a small box from the bag and handed it to him. "This is a gift."

    Ji Xiaoying returned from the sudden change of Nono''s sudden change into a big girl. She took the box and opened it. It was a keychain viin, and this viin was a cartoon version of Ji Xiaoying.

    "Nono, is this your own?"

    Nono nodded.

    Ji Xiaoxiao smiled and immediately hung up on his own key. He was about to lick her head as before, but she was hiding from her. He groaned and returned to God Nono has been busy with other things.

    Ji Xiaoyan felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t say anything, but he had to think that he wanted more.

    Two dayster, the city¡¯s No. 1 Middle School officially opened, and Ji Xiaoyu and Nono were all scored. They were naturally assigned to a ss. Zhu Xi¡¯s grades were also good. They were still in the same ss, and Wei Jia was also very clever. Was divided into a ss.

    The former ssmates had four of them in one ss, and others had entered the middle school, but were assigned to other sses.

    Wei Jia smiled and said: "Since all four of us are a ss, let''s sit together. I don''t see if I sit with two girls, Nono. You two boys sit together."

    Ji Xiaoying first objected, "I don''t sit with the fat man."

    Zhu Xi immediately jumped up and retorted: "Don''t call me fat, I am not fat now."

    After a summer vacation, Zhu Xi¡¯s weight loss was of course reduced by the strict supervision of Nono¡¯s. The effect was remarkable. It was reduced by 30 pounds in two months. Now it¡¯s not a small fat man, but a normal boy. With the blocking of the meat, Zhu Xi¡¯s ssmate looks long and unexpectedly very good.

    Ji Xiaoyan ignored his jumping feet. "Even if you are not a fat man, I will not sit with you. I have always been sitting with Nono."

    Wei Jia heard that her face was not very good. She bit her lip and looked a little stubborn. "That would make me sit with Zhu Xi, but we are not familiar with each other."

    Zhu Xi heard a word, "Do you think I want to sit with you? I am not familiar with you."

    Wei Jia Chao Ji Xiaoyu spread his hand.

    Ji Xiaoying is preparing to let her solve it. Who knows that Nono is sitting on the side of Zhu Xi with his schoolbag. "I will sit with you."

    Wei Jia immediately smiled, but Ji Xiaoying was ck, and an unhappy rumor spread all over the body. He was going to return to Rano, and Wei Jia sat in the eye and blocked the movement of Ji Xiaoyan. "Good. Well, how can I do it? Anyway, I am in front and back. Nono wants to sit with Zhu Xi, and of course you can¡¯t be forced to be a brother. Is it Nono?¡±

    Nono ignored her, of course, and did not care about the season.

    Nono''s attitude made Ji Xiaoyu feel very ufortable. If she wanted to ask her toe back to sit down, she couldn''t say it. She didn''t show her smile and didn''t talk all day. In short, the pressure was very low.

    When I was out of school, the previous buddies came over to call Ji Xiaoying and Wei Jia to y. Wei Jia agreed toe down, but Ji Xiaoxiao did not speak, but looked at Nono and took the initiative to say: "Nono, Go y with me." He wants Nono to wait for him as he used to, and give him a towel.

    Who knows that Nono looked at Wei Jia and shook his head. "No, I am going home to do my homework. Go y."

    After that, Nono took up his bag and left, and Zhu Xi also rushed to pack up his bag and chased it up.

    Some other people didn''t say anything, but they were quite surprised by what Zhu Xi is like now. They said: "Is this little boy in Zhu Xi this summer? How can it be so thin? It looks so handsome and handsome. I like the little girl."

    Ji Xiaoyan took his bag from the table and left. "I don''t want to y today, go on your own." He said he didn''t go back, leaving the people behind him to face each other.

    When the season åª rushed to the school gate, it was alreadyte, and I could only see Zhu Xi riding the car with Nono.

    "shit!" Ji Xiaoyan couldn''t help but swear, irritatingly scratching his hair, and the feeling of something wrong in his heart became stronger. Nono recently refused to y with him, but he always followed Zhu Xi. Could it be true that Zhu Xi¡¯s kid was thin and fancy?

    When the idea came out, he immediately shook his head and denied it. Impossible, even if Zhu Xi was thin and good, could he still be handsome? Nono said that he is the most handsome.

 Chapter 86: Extra four

    Ji Xiaoyu ran on the bicycle and went home. When he came home, he found that Nono had not arrived home yet. He asked his mother to know that Nono went to Zhu Xi¡¯s home. After dinner, Zhu¡¯s mother wanted to thank Nono¡¯s supervision because her supervision made Zhu Xi¡¯s reborn, otherwise the kid would have to be a little fat.

    Ji Xiaoyan took a deep breath and turned his head and went outside the door.

    Tang Tang is not clear, so he chased him in the back and shouted: "Where are you going? Eat now!"

    Ji Xiaoyan took the car out at the end of the tail. "I went to pick up Nono to go home."

    Tang Tang wrinkled his frown, and Nono just went there for a while. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to eat it. Why should I pick it up so early? How strange this child is.

    Ji Xiaoyu stopped at Zhujialou, but didn''t go up. The only ones invited were Nono. He had no reason to go up, so he was waiting downstairs. There were still a lot of mosquitoes in this weather. In a short time, his body was bitten by mosquitoes. A lot of packages, originally he was very ticklish, if Nono was sure to let her help him scratch it, but this would be like he did not feel the same, just sitting in the flower bed and waiting for a daze.

    From seven o''clock to nine o''clock, Nono finally came downstairs, but there was Zhu Xi, who was preparing to ride Renault back.

    Ji Xiaoyan stood up and walked up to pull Nono, holding her little hand tightly in his hand. "Nono, I will pick you up."

    Nono blinked in surprise, nodded after a long while, and waved to Zhu Xi: "Then I will go home first, help me thank you, and the food is delicious."

    Zhu Xi was very happy and scratched his head. "Well, I told my mom, if I like it, I wille back to my house next time."

    Nono nodded.

    "Go home, I have to be killed by mosquitoes here!" Ji Xiao took a step forward and walked to the bicycle. When he got to the front of the car, he wrapped his hand around Nono¡¯s waist and hugged her up. On the front crossbar of the bicycle, he took a long leg and walked from the back to the car, and the foot went out.

    In this way, Nono had to be in his arms, and Ji Xiaoying felt that his heart was a bitfortable.

    Nono ufortably moved his **** and whispered, "I want to sit back."

    "Why do you want to sit back, so sitting is not very good?" Ji Xiaoying did not want to let her down.

    Nono licked his lips, patted his arm and looked up at him. "It hurts like this."

    Ji Xiaoying lived, mmed his mouth and mmed his feet, and stepped on the ground to stop. He unwillingly put Nono out of his arms, feeling that his heart was empty.

    On the way back, Ji Xiaoyu hesitated, and finally asked Nono in the back seat: "Nono, why are you not willing to y with me recently? Is there anyone in the team who makes you unhappy? ?"

    Nono¡¯s hand holding his clothes tightened, but his voice didn¡¯t change. ¡°I won¡¯t y, I won¡¯t y games, and it¡¯s useless to follow.¡±

    "Who said it didn''t work?" Ji Xiaoyu subconsciously refuted, and there was a bit of grievance in his tone. "You can cheer me up. You are not thirsty, no one gives me water, no one wipes me hot. Khan."

    Nono¡¯s twilight trembled and whispered: ¡°Without me, someone will give you sweat and water.¡±

    "How is that all the same?" Ji Xiaoyan said without thinking: "I don''t want other girls'' things, it''s not a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding? Then I will not misunderstand you?"

    "Of course! You are my sister! What misunderstood?"

    "...oh." Nono lost his mouth and screamed. He suddenly said, "But I am not your sister. If you are too close, your girlfriend will not like it, my boyfriend will also I don''t like it."

    Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s mind automatically ignored his girlfriend¡¯s problem, because he never thought he would have a girlfriend. He only cares about thest words of Nono, which makes him stop the bicycle hard and turn his head and stare at Nono angrily and ask: "Are you in love? Have a boyfriend? Who?"

    "..." Rao is a good temper who has not had a temper for more than ten years. He is also angry. He jumps out of the car and leaves, and does not want to talk to this person.

    Ji Xiaoying was busy pushing the bicycle to catch up. "What happened to you? What are you going? You haven''t told me that you talked about your boyfriend?"

    Nono ignored him and walked.

    "I told you, I have to study hard at a young age. It is wrong to have a good morning. Can you tell me? I am talking about you, you tell me who your boyfriend is."

    Nono didn''t hear it. He didn''t answer any of his words along the way. When he arrived at the house and greeted the quarterly banquet and Tang Tang, he entered the room and closed the door. Ren Jixiao didn''t open the door.

    The banquet is full of violent quarters, "What are you doing?"

    "...nothing." Ji Xiaojian grinds his teeth, finally looks at Nono''s door, no longer knocks, turns into his room, and asks this little girl tomorrow morning.

    Tang Yizhang''s second monk couldn''t figure out his head and asked the quarterly banquet. "Husband, how do I feel that our family is a little bit wrong."

    The banquet looked at Nono''s room, his eyes deep and touched her head. "Don''t worry about him, puberty is a lot of problems, he will deal with it, let''s go to sleep."

    "Oh, okay."

    In the second day, Xiaoyan came to find Nono. I know that Nono had already gone to school. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t eat breakfast and went to school. But when he arrived at the school, he found that Xiaonizi had half an eye. They didn''t give it to him, and they didn''t exin why they didn''t wait for him. Instead, they talked with Zhu Xi about the topic and kept talking. The two people were very close together, and the hands on the table were all together.

    The pressure on Ji Xiaoying was instantly low to the bottom.

    Wei Jia revealed a meaningful smile and said to Ji Xiaoyu in a gossip tone: "I found that Nono''s recent rtionship with Zhu Xi is very good. Is it because Zhu Xi is getting handsome? They will not be"

    When the words came out, Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s cold eyes saw her stiff. ¡°You don¡¯t talk, no one is when you are dumb.¡±

    Wei Jia¡¯s face was stiff and stiff, and it¡¯s so embarrassing to be reprimanded. He couldn¡¯t help but refute him: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, let alone what happened to them, even if they had anything to do with you, who Nono wants to like. It¡¯s her freedom. You¡¯re not a Noon¡¯s brother. She just lives in your house. Your parents have no reason to control her, let alone you?¡±

    "You shut up! Roll!" Ji Xiaoyan screamed and stunned the whole ss to their side, including Nono and Zhu Xi.

    In the face of so many people being shackled, Wei Jia has not been treated like this since he was a child, not to mention that this person is still a person he likes, and his self-esteem can''t stand it. He can quickly run out of the ssroom before tears can''t hold back, so as not to lose face. .

    Ji Xiaoyan didn''t bother to manage Wei Jia, his lips squatting, and the next second suddenly pulled forward the Noro of the front seat, put her schoolbags and stationery on her desk, and put Wei Jia. The things were thrown all over the table in the corner, and the Nono was sitting in Weijia''s position.

    "What are you doing?" Nono took the defense and was pulled over. He wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t move it.

    "You sit with me." Ji Xiaoying stuffed Nono''s bag under the table and arranged the stationery for her.

    Nono refused: "This is Wei Jia''s position, I don''t sit."

    The fact that Nono didn''t want to sit with him as before made Ji Xiaoyu''s heart is not a big taste. "You don''t want to sit with me? Want to sit with Zhu Xi?"

    Nono licked his lips, "Hmm", "The seat has been arranged, and the teacher who exchanged for it will say."

    Ji Xiaoying looked at Zhu Xi and found that he was watching Nuno worriedly. It seemed that he was a wicked person. His heart was even more ufortable. He said, "I will go to the teacher and say, don''t worry."

    It was just at this time that the ss bell rang, the teacher was about toe, and Nono didn''t want to make any noise. He didn''t talk anymore, silently bowed his head and read the book. Of course, the whole process did not take care of the season.

    Ji Xiaoyan feels very ufortable. Nono has never yed with other children before. He always stays alone. Then she has one more in her world. He became her only friend. They are doing everything together. When he did everything, she was silently apanied.

    But now she is no longer with him, she is better with others. This fact made him difficult to ept. Although he did not want to admit it, he was really naively unhappy. He didn''t like Nono''s feelings with others, especially boys, even when he heard Nono. His heart is anxious and does not know what to do.

    Is he so big, really like a kindergarten child, has a possessive desire for his good friend?

    Ji Xiaoyan didn''t want to admit that he was just like a kindergarten child, but he couldn''t help but think about the abnormality of Noon''s recent time. Did she really like someone? Wouldn''t it really be Zhu Xi?

    The more I thought about my heart, the more impatient I was. Ji Xiaoyan looked down on Nono, who was not squinting. After thinking about it, he wrote a sentence on the note, quietly pushed the note to Nono, and poked childishly. Poke her arm to remind her to see.

    Nono didn''t want to look at the small notes in the ssroom, but he always poked her, so she had to helplessly pick up the paper to open, the sturdy water pen is in front of me: Nono, do you really like it? People? You tell my brother, my brother will help you with the check.

    Nono hangs his eyshes. After a long time, he lifts the pen and writes a reply in the back of the above paragraph.

    --Ok.

    Ji Xiaoying, who has been staring at her, saw the answer above when she wrote it. The breath was stagnation, there was a moment of nk mind, and she licked her lips and asked with a dry voice: "You have liked it." The boy is gone? Haha is a little unexpected."

    Nono dropped his eyelids again and did not speak.

    Ji Xiaoyan shook his fist and tried to whisper in a calm tone: "Can you tell me who it is? I am curious."

    Nono shook her head and she didn''t want to tell him.

    "Oh." Ji Xiaoyan bit his teeth, and after a while he couldn''t help but ask: "Isn''t it Zhu Xi?"

    Nono shook his head again, fearing that Zhu Xi was innocently attacked by him. He added on paper: "Not him, someone else, don''t ask."

    Ji Xiaoying stared at this sentence and read a lesson. He didn''t say anything, because he didn''t know what to say. This was his first time in front of Nono.

    After school, the team¡¯s people came to look for Ji Xiaoying to y, but Ji Xiaoyan shook his head and refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, you go.¡±

    He can''t afford it at all.

    The team''s people looked at Ji Xiaoying''s listless look again and again, and they were a little confused.

    "Do you think that my brother has been defying recently?"

    "The right pair, I feel it, I don''t know what it is."

    "Looking at him is like falling out of love, this is the case when my brother is in love, especially like."

    "Lost love? Impossible, we don''t have a girlfriend, and we can''t lose love."

    "Who said that there is no girlfriend, isn''t Sister Jiajia? Maybe it is quarreling with Jiajie."

    "It is really possible to say this. Doesn''t anyone say that Jiajie ran out of the ssroom today, and it seems that the seat has been turned away, maybe it is the two people who are quarreling and awkward."

    Ji Xiaoyu went home very early today. Tang Tang was surprised to see him returning so early. "Did you not y today?"

    "No, I don''t want to fight today." Ji Xiaoyu put down his bag and turned his eyes to Nono''s room.

    Tang Tang said: "Nono is writing homework. She has just returned. It didn''t take long before you didn''t y. Didn''t you go with Nono today? It''s not safe for a girl to go to school alone. A summer vacation has been opened a lot, and now it is getting better and better. Do you want to protect her more?"

    Ji Xiaoying was low and "hmm", picked up his bag and went to his room. He stayed for a few seconds while passing through the Nono room. Unfortunately, no one came to open the door.

    This evening, Xiaoyan was insomnia, and couldn''t sleep in bed. He had a good sleep and faced this situation for the first time in his life.

    The author has something to say: Later, when Ji Xiaoying remembered how stupid he was at the time, he could not wait to go back and write history.

    On the side of Nono pouting secretly, my heart is very happy, her only brother is the only stupid in her life because of her, the only stupidity is witnessed by her.

 Chapter 87: Extra five

    Over and over for more than two hours, I didn¡¯t fall asleep. Ji Xiaoyan gave up the struggle, climbed up and opened the door and ran to the door of Nono¡¯s room, ready to ask who she really liked. The moment I could lift it up, I hesitated again. I was reluctant to wake her up, so the knocking hand was put down again, scratching my head irritably, and turned back to the room.

    Turn on the phone, find the monkey''s phone and hit it. When you connect it, you can say: "I can''t sleep, let me go ck."

    The monkey who was awakened by the incense was forced to wake up: "Hey, can''t you sleep?"

    "¡­¡­Ok."

    The monkey suddenly groaned in his heart, awake a little, and got up excitedly. "Hey, what are you dissatisfied with?"

    Ji Xiaoyan''s face is ck. "I am so blind that I know you so cumbersome."

    The monkey yelled at the phone. "I am sure that I am embarrassed to admit that everyone is a man. I understand everything. I am embarrassed. Oh, it seems that I need to take the initiative to rescue the youngsters who are insomnia."

    Two minutester, Ji Xiaoying, who was still not asleep, received a video file from the monkey. The file name is: Healing Insomnia.

    Ji Xiaoying is not bothered to sleep. Seeing this title thinks that the monkey sent him a hypnotic video and so on. He moved his heart and found the headphones to open the video.

    Ten minutester, the pictures of the male and female protagonists and the snoring of the heroine made Ji Xiaoying feel the dog''s feelings, and his face was red, and he was so deceived in his life that he first touched the legendary Small yellow tablets.

    Ji Xiaoyan gritted his teeth, "Dead monkey, I will kill you tomorrow."

    Their age is the time to be curious about sex. Especially when boys are awakened earlier than girls, many boys will watch the film. Ji Xiaoyu knows this, but he has no interest. Others invite him to see and refuse. Now, he feels that it is better to y the ball than to watch this unhealthy thing at that time.

    So this will see this without knowing it. He immediately blushes off the video, bury his face in the quilt, closes his eyes and hypnotizes himself to sleep.

    Nono sat at his desk and wrote homework. His back was straight, and the pen in his hand was bitten in his mouth. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and it seemed to be difficult for a certain question.

    It must be a problem that I can''t write.

    Ji Xiaoying saw this scene, smiled and went up to pick up the pen in her mouth. "How many times have you told me that you can''t bite the pen and get dirty."

    Nono grinned, his watery eyes looked at him, silently guaranteeing that he would never bite again.

    He has never been able to take her like this, as long as she smiles, he will not be able to grow up.

    Reluctantly sighed, he sat next to her, "Where is it? I will tell you."

    Nono hurriedly pointed at him with his lush fingers pointing at the wrong question.

    His eyes stayed on the slender, white fingers for two seconds, his chest was a bit dry, forcing himself to look away from the line of sight and slowly exin to her.

    He was so refreshed by his exnation, and smiled at him sweetly like before. "Hey brother, you are amazing."

    The heart was sofortable, he leaned over his face. "How do you thank me?"

    Nono smiled shyly and slowly walked over like a kindergarten to kiss him on his cheek, then quickly returned, his cheeks red and beautiful.

    He looked at her face with a sly look, and suddenly found that his little Nono grew up unconsciously, no longer a little girl in the past, but turned into a beautiful girl, very Very beautiful, especially when two big, watery eyes look at you, you can **** your heart in.

    He felt his heart be jumping uncontrobly, and her body seemed to have a special attraction, pulling him closer to her without knowing it.

    "Hey brother, what are you doing?" Nono looked at him without asking.

    He didn''t hear what she was saying. She only saw her one red lips. She felt inexplicably thirsty and wanted to taste the taste of her mouth.

    Under the hunger and thirst traction, he leaned back to her, opened his mouth and covered the red lips, sucking desperately.

    Sweet, really sweet, sweet, he didn''t want to let go, sweet, he still wants to learn more, not only want to kiss, but also want to touch her. With his hands moving, he put his hand into the hem of her clothes, and the fingers touched her smooth skin, only the whole person was boiling.

    "Little åª -"

    At the crucial moment, a cry shouted Ji Xiaoyan from the sly picture, and his eyes "brushed" and opened it, the white ceiling is in his eyes, and he was lying on his bed.

    Touching the heart, just the violent beating is still there, but there is only one in the room...

    Moved and moved, the sticky feeling below made him clearly aware of what happened.

    Ji Xiaoying¡¯s face became very ugly in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just dreamed. He had shamefully made that dream, and the object was Nono.

    Nono is his sister. How can he make such a dream when he grew up with his sister?

    Ji Xiaoyan never had a moment to cast aside himself like this. He even wondered if his brain was broken or how he would make such a dream.

    Just as Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s brain became more and more chaotic, Tang Tang knocked on the door again. ¡°You¡¯ll get up soon, you¡¯ll never bete again.¡±

    Ji Xiaoying had to press down the chaotic thoughts and get out of bed with the quilt. "Mom I know, got up."

    Tang Tang heard the answer, settled down, and turned to prepare breakfast for them.

    Ji Xiaoyan went to the bathroom and changed his underwear. Although he couldn¡¯t see any strange color on the surface, he only knew it in his heart. Especially after seeing Nono, his eyes were uncontrobly wanting to go to her. This makes him feel like a beast.

    The next day, Xiao Yan was in the sky, and his mind was uncontrobly remembering the dream ofst night. He clearly knew that he should not think about it, but he could not control himself. He really didn¡¯t know how he would be like this. This kind of words can not ask who, in desperation to take out the mobile phone, post a question on the forum.

    ¡°Why do you dream of being intimate with a girl? I always treat her as a sister, am I broken my brain?¡±

    Many people responded at the moment.

    "Lord, you are not a broken brain, you just have an idea for this girl."

    "How big is thendlord? How can it be so pure? This kind of situation still needs to be asked. It must be a bad idea. Men know it."

    "Do you want to deceive yourself again? The younger sister is nothing but your heart. You must not treat her as a sister unless you are abnormal."

    "Agree with the upstairs, you just like people, don''t take your sister to lie to yourself."

    "If thendlord wants to know his own mind, just stare at the girl who imagines kissing her picture. If you don''t feel reluctant to look forward to it, then you will have an idea for her."

    Seeing thest reply, Ji Xiaoyan shook his fist and turned his head and looked at Nono¡¯s face.

    If he wants to kiss her now, he is horrified to find that he really does not reject it at all, not only does not exclude it, he still wants to kiss her as delicate as her dreams.

    Does he really like Nono?

    Ji Xiaoying is a cool-headed person. All the unsettled people have been used in Nono so far. At this moment, he forced himself to calm down and use his third party''s point of view to treat his attitude toward Nono. He suddenly found that something was wrong. .

    He doesn''t like Nono''s contact with other boys. He doesn''t like Nono to let him down. He can''t even ept Nono to find a boyfriend. He used to think that it was because early love was not good, but now it seems that it is not because of this reason. He just can''t ept that Nono likes other boys.

    If Nono likes him, he seems... there is no objection at all.

    Ji Xiaoyan''s eyes widened, and the answer he got in his heart made his moodplicated to the extreme, surprised, shocked, flustered, and a bit of joy that could not be covered.

    It turned out that he did not take Nono as his sister. His feelings for her were not affection, but love.

    Ji Xiaoyan sat quietly for a while to digest this fact, suddenly could not help but knocked on his head, and thenughed.

    Nono heard the lowughter and turned to look at him in confusion, asking him with a silent voice.

    Ji Xiaoying stared at her face and didn''t talk. The smile on her lips was deeper. She smiled and nodded her heart and turned her head to stop looking at him.

    After school, the monkey brought a group of people from the team toe to Ji Xiaoying to y. "Hey, let''s y with us tonight, the second person wants topare with us, no you can''t."

    Ji Xiaoyan looked at Nono and Zhu Xi, who were not far away and walked away. They shook his hands and waved at them as they walked. "I really have no time today, I want to send Nono to go home."

    The people who were once again put the pigeons: ""

    "Have you ever noticed that my brother has been running around my Noon sister recently? Is there something we don''t know?"

    "Yes, my brother, howe you suddenly want to send your Noon sister home in person? Let Zhu Xi send it, they just have to go."

    The monkey touched his chin and looked at Nono, who was not far away. He said: "I think it''s understandable. Our Nono sister is so beautiful. Junior high school is not as safe as a primary school. There are so many wolves. Look at it, if I have such a beautiful and good sister, I have to look at it every day."

    The rest of the people suddenly felt that what he said was justified, and finally understood why Ji Xiaoyan chose to send his sister home instead of ying.

    My brother is really a good brother.

    Ji Xiaoying, the good brother of the crowd, was parked next to Nono at this time. "Nono gets on the bus and I take you home."

    Nono looked at the Zhu Xi, and was about to refuse. Zhu Xi first stepped on her hand: "Nono, go, I just don''t want to go, take a taxi back."

    Nono nodded and mmed into the back seat of Ji Xiaoyan.

    Ji Xiaoying gave Zhu Xi a satisfactory look and flew away on the car.

    Zhu Xi wiped the sweat on his forehead and sighed with relief. If he didn''t know what to expect, he would have to pack him up. I don''t know what happened. My brother recently watched his eyes so irritating, as if he was a wolf who wanted to y Nono''s idea, but he obviously saw Nono as his sister. He didn''t dare to fight Nono. The idea.

    Ji Xiaoyan quickly drove the car with Nono, but did not take her home, but directly took the person to the river, sitting on the river bank against the wind and looking at the river.

    Nono is not clear, "What do you bring me here? Are we not going home? You are still waiting for us."

    Ji Xiaoying looked at the distance. "I have greeted my mother. It doesn''t matter if I go hometer."

    "Oh." Nono stopped asking, sitting next to him.

    Ji Xiaoyan took a deep breath, and the chaos in his mind has disappeared at this moment. Now he is very awake, likes to like it, there is nothing to hide, the big man is to be simple, the people who like it are going to fight, anyway, Nono It¡¯s not his sister. Strictly speaking, they are childhood friends.

    However, their age is still too small. He estimates that Nono hasn''t opened him yet. Now it''s really frustrating to start. I can think of someone who has already liked him in Nono''s heart. He is not practical. If he doesn''t start, he will be started. How to do? It is impossible for him to stare at Nono all the time.

    Nono is his, and others can''t do it. Therefore, the way to avoid this situation is to start with a strong hand.

    So, he brought people here.

    Qing dynasty, Ji Xiaoyan said: "Nono, today I am bringing you here to say something to you."

    Nono looked at him, "Well," and waited quietly for him to talk.

    Ji Xiaoyan shook his fist and his fist reached his lips. "Nono, do you really like someone in your heart?"

    Nono nodded.

    Ji Xiaoyan shed a glimpse of his eyes, but continued to ask: "If there is another boy who likes you, he grows up with you and is very good to you, then would you consider epting him?"

    Nono¡¯s eye trembled and slowly looked up at his eyes, ¡°...who?¡±

    Ji Xiaoyan bit his teeth. "Who do you think the boy who grew up with you is good to you?"

    Nono blinked, his mouth was slightly open, stupid.

    Ji Xiaoyan couldn''t help but pinch her stupid face and asked awkwardly: "Say, will you ept it?"

    Nono''s face was pinched into a steamed buns, but she didn''t care. She stared at Ji Xiaoyu for a while and then gently lowered her head.

    This season, I was dumbfounded.

    So nodded so easily? He was ready to be rejected, and even he had n kinds of countermeasures in his heart. Now one can''t use it?

    "Nono, do you know what you mean by nodding?"

    Nono nodded again with his **** and white eyes.

    Ji Xiaoyan suddenly grinned and turned Nono into his arms and screamed hard. "You nodded, I will promise you. After that, you can''t repent, if you dare to repent, I will fight." Rotten your little ass!"

    Nono mmed his head again.

    Ji Xiaoying, who was not at all guilty of intimidating himself, was ashamed of the other side. He stunned at the river with satisfaction, and the next second turned Nono from the ground and turned, scaring Nono to hug him. The neck didn''t dare to let it go until it was about to be dizzy.

    Ji Xiaoyan lifted Nono''s chin and looked at her like a bully to intimidate. "Wenno, you are my girlfriend from now on, do you know?"

    Nono nodded his lips.

    "No matter who you liked before, can you not know itter?"

    Nono continued to nod.

    "I can only love me in the future, do you know?"

    Nono only has a head.

    "Very good." Although she was intimidated by herself, Ji Xiaoyan was still full of joy, could not help but bend over and kissed her on the forehead. "Nono is sincere."

    Nono bowed his head and his mouth sneaked up. He thought she was promised by intimidation. I don''t know, he was the one she had waited for a long time.

    She never wants to be the sister of Ji Zikai, she wants to love her family for a lifetime.

    From the moment she took her home with her kindergarten, her heart told her that she would never be separated from him in this life.

    Fortunately, she used all her thoughts to get results, and did not let her down.

    He is still here.

 Chapter 88:

    Since the rtionship has been confirmed, although I know that there will be no good end after going back, Ji Xiaoyan still disregards Nono¡¯s dissuasion and resolutely takes her hand back. Home. He doesn''t want to sneak a sneak peek. He likes it, likes to count a few words. As long as he doesn''t kill him, he is a hero.

    Nono took him no way, he could only be led back by him.

    "Nono, I told you, go home, my mom, if you ask me if I have forced you, you can nod, or hit your ass."

    I still don''t forget to threaten her... Nono nodded silently.

    "If my parents ask if you would like to fall in love with me, then you can only nod and don''t shake your head to know?"

    Nono nodded.

    "And, my parents, if you ask someone in your heart, can''t you say someone else, can you just say that I like it?"

    Nono continued to nod.

    After Ji Xiaoyan¡¯s words were over, he smacked his head ufortably, and he knew that he was a little shameless and said ufortably to Nono: ¡°I will not do this anymore, I will be better for you in the future.¡±

    Nono "hmm", his lips bowed, his mouth slightly tilted, and no one could see her pleasure at the moment.

    Fool, my brother, you didn''t force me. I don''t have any other people in my heart. Winno only likes you in this life, but I don''t want to tell you, who makes you so good with Wei Jia, and let her touch it. Your hand, you still send her home, and drink with her, these make me jealous, so I have to punish you.

    Seeing Nono always keeps his head down and doesn''t talk. Ji Xiaoying is even more guilty. He pinches her hand and asks her dryly: "Nono, you have nothing to say to me?"

    Nono looked up at him and nodded after a long while. "Yes. You can''t y with other girls in the future, and you can drink and punch. You have to keep your distance. Otherwise, you won''t be with you." Thest sentence she said There is almost no sound.

    Ji Xiao blinked. "How can I be like other girls? Don''t yell at me."

    Nono pouted, faintly stated: "You have, when you y with Wei Jia, you hook your shoulders, you still drink with her, she pulls you to sing and you let her pull."

    Ji Xiaoyan suddenly poured his head and suddenly pulled Nono into his arms and held her face to look at her. "Are you always mad at these things? So I didn''t y with me, too. I am not with me, I am not waiting for me to go with me?"

    Nono''s lips don''t talk, default.

    Ji Xiaoying "squeaked" and was simplyughed at by Xiao Nii. "I didn''t take Wei Jia as a woman at all. She was a species in my heart with the monkeys, so I was with her. Singing and drinking, I really don¡¯t mean anything to her at half! How can you not tell me if you are not happy? Just swear at me in vain?!¡±

    Nono drops his eyshes, and thick eyshes sweep the shadows on his eyes.

    Seeing this, Ji Xiaoying¡¯s anger could not be born, and the forehead was put on her, and the tone slowed down. "Good, sorry, it¡¯s not good for me. I me me for not paying attention to it. If you know that you will be upset." I will definitely not contact her. I promise you. From now on, I will never have any contact with other girls. Even if it is a man and a woman, I will note and go, okay?"

    Nono twisted his fingers ufortably, his heart was sweet, and his eyes finally had a smile.

    The familiar Nono came back. Ji Xiaoyan finally breathed a sigh of relief and leaned over and bite in her white little ears. "You have a bad girl, because of the unreasonable reasons, you are so much. Heaven doesn''t take care of me, what a sin!"

    Nono was bitten red, biting his lip and looking at him with a thin smile, and his eyes were eager to spoil.

    Ji Xiaoyan was softly softened by her smile, but it was superficially fierce: "Don''t think that you willugh at me and forgive you, the penalty is still fine!"

    Nono politely nodded.

    "That''s good, I will punish you and watch the game with me. When my cheerleading team can do it?"

    Nono smiled and stood, and gave him a military gift.

    Ji Xiaoyu was satisfied, and the little girl who was freshly baked was happy to return home.

    When I saw the two childrening back, Tang Tang put down the needle thread in her hand and waved at them. "Come on,e hungry, are you hungry?"

    Nono earned a hand that was still being gripped, but Ji Xiaoyan was holding it tighter. She took her to Tang Tang and stood respectfully. "Mom, I want to introduce you to someone." ¡±

    "Ah?" Tang Tang didn''t understand, his eyes groaned behind the two, and he didn''t see anyone else. "Are you bringing friends back? What?"

    Looking at the soft and cute look of my own baby mom, Ten Xiaoxuan is not nervous at all. His mother is not a problem. The real trouble is his father, so he is smiling and talking to Tang Tang. I will introduce you to this girl around me. This is my girlfriend and your future daughter-inw, Wino."

    Winno blushes and bows his head, afraid to see Tang Tang.

    Tang Tang was surprised to stare at the two people, unable to speak for a while.

    Ji Xiaoyan seriously exined: "Mom, I like Nono, it is not fun, nor is it wrong to be a love, I am very serious and very serious, I like Nono, I will take care of her for a lifetime, I hope you and Dad support we."

    He said everything, Tang Tang has nothing to say, Zhang opened his mouth, and he said: "That... wait until your fatheres back and say it." In fact, it was normal for her dynasty to be married at the age of thirteen or four. Surprised, she felt that there was nothing wrong with the two children falling in love, but it was different here. She felt that the quarterly banquet should be very angry, and her family was estimated to be in trouble.

    Tang Tang stood up and pulled out Nono¡¯s hand to go to the kitchen. ¡°Is Nono going to the kitchen to help?¡±

    Nono knew that she had something to say, and immediately went, and Ji Xiaoyu did not follow the fun.

    In the kitchen, Tang Tang asked Nono: "Nono, do you tell me the truth, does Xiao Xiao force you? What are your grievances and sorrows, and you are the master, don''t be afraid of your brother. ¡±

    Nono shook his head and pulled the hand of Tang Tang. "Hey, Xiaoxiao brother didn''t force me. I like him too. I always like him."

    Tang sugar stunned and looked at her with amazement.

    Nono dropped into her arms and confided the secret that had been hidden in her heart. "Hey, from the moment my brother took me out and took me home, my world changedpletely because of him. Without him, I don''t. I know what it means to be in this world. Hey, I thought that I would have to watch Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother and wife and children to be happy one day, but I am a lucky person, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tang Tang has never heard that Nono has said such a long story, and she never knows that she has such a strong friendship with Xiao Yan. She always thought that Nono was still a child who did not understand love, but now she knows. In fact, Nono is more mature than the season, she knows everything, just never say it.

    Nono didn''t understand, she was too understanding.

    Originally, she was still worried that Nono was fooled by Ji Xiaoyu because she didn''t understand her feelings. She was afraid that she would regret it when she was sensible, but now she can rest assured.

    "Good boy, as long as you are willing to do it, I hope you are all happy."

    Nono¡¯s eyes are red and red. ¡°Thank you, hey, it¡¯s the luckiest thing in my life. I¡¯ve saved the gxy in my life.¡±

    Tang sugar was teased by her stupid words, "Stupid child."

    Tang Tang is good to talk, but the season banquet is different. After getting the news, he immediately rushed back from the army. The first thing is to let Tang Tang take Nono to go out for an hour.

    After the two women left, the season feast did not say anything, let the season squat down, and used the untied belt to pick up.

    Ji Xiaoying screamed hard and screamed, all the clothes behind him were smashed, and the red blood stains filled the entire back, which was shocking.

    The banquet has never been so badly yed by Ji Xiaoyan. He is not ufortable. He has to fight. He has already regarded Nono as his biological daughter. He never allowed boys to y his daughter¡¯s idea, including Ji Xiaoying. Now, this kid has abducted Nono at a young age. He not only has to learn, but also teaches him a lesson.

    The fightsted for half an hour before stopping, and Ji Xiaoyan was sweating, and the back could not be seen long ago, squatting on the ground and gasping.

    The season banquet opened his eyes and slowly tied the belt, which opened the first sentence: "Really like Nono?"

    "Yes, I like it."

    ¡°Can you guarantee your life?¡±

    "Can! Guarantee to the party and the people, never let down, and be good to her forever."

    The banquet sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette. He threw a piece for Ji Xiaoyu. Ji Xiaoyu took it. He knew that this was over. He slowly climbed up, put the smoke into his mouth, and picked up the lighter to ignite.

    The quarter feast spits out a ring of smoke. "I don''t stop you, but what should I do should not be done. You must be measured before Nono''s adulthood."

    Ji Xiaoyan nodded. "Dad, I understand, you can rest assured, if I bully Nono, you will kill me."

    The banquet is lip-sucking, this stinky kid is really powerful, but I haven¡¯t been wronged by other people. This kid is really better than him in finding a wife. He was only in his thirties when he met Tang Tang, and this stinky boy was only a dozen. The olddy was settled, and the grass was set. However, his eyes are good. Compared with other girls, he is very satisfied with the daughter-inw of Nono. He is not looking for a bad wife toe back.

    The rtionship with Nono has been acquiesced. When Ji Xiaoyu introduced Nono to others, he was no longer a sister, but a wife.

    This change simply scared the eyes of a group of people, knowing that after the ins and outs of the veins had to give Ji Xiaoying a thumbs up, this wave of grass and grass is very powerful.

    However, although the rtionship between the two people has changed, it is no different from the past. Ji Xiaoying has a sense of proportion in his heart. He will never touch Nono at an inappropriate time, so in addition to the small hands of Laranano and asionally kiss her. The rules are even stranger to Nono, of course, the premise is that he does not know that he has done all the unspeakable things to her in her dreams.

    Two people talked about high school from junior high school. Almost all the teachers and students know the rtionship between the two, but all the teachers, including the principal, choose to close their eyes. The reason is none. In addition to the rules of the season, their academic performance is also For a big reason, good students always have preferential treatment. The facade of one is supported by Ji Xiaoyan and Nono. The principal will not say anything about the teacher.

    After the college entrance examination, Ji Xiaoyu and Nono respectively took the provincial champion and the second ce with close scores. One of the two geniuses took the peak and almost smiled at the headmaster.

    After the results, I have to fill in the volunteers. Ji Xiaoying came from a military family and undoubtedly reported to the National Defense University, the National Defense University. It¡¯s just that Nono¡¯s choice is astounding. Everyone thinks she will choose the best in the country. The most popr major in the Imperial University, but did not want her to finally choose the Imperial University of Technology, the choice of professional is actually the girl''s almost extinct weapon science and technology.

    This school is the first institution directly under the National Weapons Department. This profession is tailor-made for the military defense industry. How can a Nono girl choose this profession without surprise? Even the ss teacher has found a Nono conversation. Advise her to think about it.

    Knono chose only this major and did not obey the adjustment. This is her hobby, and the way she guards her lover. Her little brother guards the country, and she will guard him. She will protect the country with him.

    After filling out the volunteers, there are big and small gatherings, and one ss is no exception. On the day of the ss meeting, Ji Xiaoying and Nono, the No. 1 pick and couple, naturally became the focus of the whole ss. Drinking is definitely not going to run.

    However, there was a sigh of the season, and the students naturally did not dare to go to Nono, so all the wine went to him. Ji Xiaoyan did not refuse, not only drank his own share, but also gave the drink of Nono. At a party, Nono drunk, but he drank a drink.

    After the meal, the ss also arranged for singing. Everyone moved from the restaurant to KTV. Ji Xiaoyan did not go. He took Nono¡¯s hand and went to the riverside. He sat down on the bank of the river and pulled Nono into his arms. Tightly squatting, the two looked at the river together. After a long while, he spoke, and the voice was female and hoarse. "Nono, remember this?"

    Nonowo was in his arms, his eyes full of smiles. "This is where we determine the rtionship."

    Ji Xiaoyan alsoughed. "At that time, I just found out about your thoughts. I am afraid that you will be taken away by others. So I will start with a strong one, forcibly let you promise to be my girlfriend, and you are not allowed to tell your parents. I force you, or you will hit your ass."

    Nono grabbed his neck and buried his neck and snickered. At that time, his little brother was so stupid.

    "Well? Stillughing? You are a little liar!" Ji Xiaoyan patted the little buttocks in his arms. "I obviously like me, but I mistakenly think that you like others, which makes me scared, you said Are you bad or not?"

    Nono knew that he was losing money, and he looked up and apologized on his chin.

    "I kissed you on the chin? Did I send it so well?" Ji Xiaoyan pinched Nono''s chin and sucked her red lips into her mouth, sucking her tongue in her mouth and kissing her. I couldn¡¯t help but pant, but I refused to let go. The more I kissed, the more crazy I was, the more I tried to force her arms around me, as if I couldn¡¯t help but melt her into my bones.

    Nono struggled and patted him in the back.

    She knew that he was ufortable in his heart. He began to feel ufortable when he received the admission notice. He still had to go to the school two dayster. The military school was different from the ordinary school and could not easilye out. Difficulties, it means that they will usher in the first separation in their eighteen years of life, and this separation will continue until I don''t know.

    It¡¯s just that he is reluctant, she is the same, as long as she thinks of separation, she feels panic, and if she can, she would rather get into his flesh and blood to go with him.

    When she tasted the **** smell in Nono¡¯s mouth, Ji Xiaoyan finally let go of her, buried her face on her shoulder and didn¡¯t talk. When all the emotions were calmed down, she picked her up and went home without saying a word. go.

    Nono licked him with his cheeks and whisperedfort in his ear: "Small brother... I will go see you, as long as I have time, I will see you, how are you? Don''t be sad."

    "Yeah." Ji Xiaoyu kissed her on the forehead. In addition to disappointment, there was no peace of mind. "I can''t send you to school. Those who want you to call WeChat and take you to the bedroom." Do you want to refuse to know?"

    Nono grinned and nodded.

    "You have more men and women in your school. Men are all wolves. Do you remember to tell others that you have a boyfriend? Do you know that men wille to you like a hungry wolf."

    Nono knew that he didn''t trust her in her heart, afraid that she would be taken away by others. When she was funny, she was also endless sweet. She looked up and kissed him and promised: "I will, I will tell others that I have a boyfriend. My boyfriend is very tall and handsome. Right, he still loves me. The most important thing is that I love him very much, and I only love him in this life."

    Ji Xiaoyan was fainted by Nono''s sweet words, and he couldn''t wait to kiss the little goblin in his arms. He couldn''t help but kiss him. He could only helplessly sigh and resist the animal''s ** holding his arms. The baby continues to go.

    Nono clearly saw the ** of her in her eyes. She knew that he wanted her and thought for many years.

    Shamefully biting his lip, Nono¡¯s eyes swept through a chain hotel not far away. Although he was very embarrassed, he still had the courage to gather his ear and said softly: ¡°Hey brother, I don¡¯t want to go back tonight. Home, let''s go to that hotel for a night, okay?"

    Ji Xiaoyu stopped like a lightning strike. "Nono, do you know what you are talking about?"

    Nono buried his face in his neck. "I just turned 18 atst month, I grew up." Can be a woman.

    Growing up... The meaning of the people in the arms is obviously obvious. Ji Xiaoying¡¯s heart jumped up violently, and the eyes burst into a strong light. The footsteps immediately turned in the direction. ¡°Baby, this is what you said. I won''t regret itter, I regret that I can''t stop."

    Nono blushes in his face andughs silently in his arms.

    Fool, my brother, how can I regret it, I have already prepared for your woman.

    - Complete the text -

    The author has something to say: This article is going to formally say goodbye to everyone here. Thank you for apanying me along the way. I really appreciate you being able to apany me to the end. I have a goodbye to you. I like "Dum Doodle Diary". You can collect it in advance

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!